diff options
27 files changed, 17 insertions, 24851 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6e5534f --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #61886 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/61886) diff --git a/old/61886-0.txt b/old/61886-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 742a535..0000000 --- a/old/61886-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,12399 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Behind the veil at the Russian court, by -Catherine Radziwill - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - - -Title: Behind the veil at the Russian court - -Author: Catherine Radziwill - -Release Date: April 21, 2020 [EBook #61886] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BEHIND THE VEIL *** - - - - -Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images available at The Internet Archive) - - - - - - - - [Illustration: THE CHILDREN OF THE TSAR - - Grand Duchess Olga Grand Duchess Tatiana - Grand Duchess Marie Grand Duchess Anastasia - - The Tsarevitch Alexis - - _Photos: Boissonnas & Eggler, St. Petersburg_] - - - - - Behind the Veil at - the Russian Court - By Count Paul Vassili - - - With - Twenty-Three Illustrations in Photogravure - - - Cassell and Company, Limited - London, New York, Toronto and Melbourne - 1913 - - - - -PUBLISHER’S NOTE - - -Some thirty years ago considerable interest was aroused by the -publication, in the _Nouvelle Revue_, of Letters dealing with the -Society of the different European capitals. These letters were by Count -Paul Vassili. - -They were clever, amusing, and, it must be owned, rather ill-natured -letters. People wondered at the extraordinary amount of truth which they -contained, at the secrets they revealed. The real name of their author -to this day has never been disclosed; yet Count Vassili existed. He held -an important post at the Russian Court, he had travelled widely, and -everywhere had been welcomed as befitted his rank in the world. Cynical, -intelligent, and wonderfully observant of everything that went on around -him, his greatest interest in life was to commit to the leaves of a -diary all that he saw or heard. - -That diary, which stretches from the time of the Crimean War to the -present year, it was his intention to publish before he died. Alas, -death came too soon. The Count passed away a few months ago. - -Nevertheless, the volumes which contained this diary became accessible, -and their contents are now given to the public with the conviction that -they will be read with the same interest that always attended the -writings of Count Vassili. - -At the same time, we would warn the reader that the present volume is -not historical, but merely anecdotal. Yet sometimes anecdotes are also -history. They very often explain events wide in their influence over the -affairs of the world in general and Royal Houses in particular, which -at first sight seem extraordinary, whilst, in reality, they are but the -development of some small circumstance. - -So far as we know there exists no chronicle of the Russian Court, and -true anecdotes concerning it are extremely rare. Much has been written -on the subject by outsiders upon hearsay; but here we have a book penned -by a man who spent his life in the _milieu_ which he describes, who knew -intimately the people he writes about, who was present at most of the -scenes which he describes. That alone would ensure an interest to this -volume. We therefore hope that it will amuse its readers, and perhaps -contribute in a small degree to reveal the truth concerning Russian -Society and the Imperial Family. - -More we cannot say, except that we leave to Count Vassili the entire -responsibility of the judgments expressed and the facts divulged. - - - - -CONTENTS - - - PAGE - -PUBLISHER’S NOTE v - - -BOOK I. 1855-1894 - -CHAPTER - -1. NICHOLAS I. DIES 3 - -2. ALEXANDER II. ON THE THRONE 16 - -3. ANECDOTES OF THE IMPERIAL FAMILY 25 - -4. INFLUENCE OF THE GRAND DUCHESS HÉLÈNE PAVLOVNA 38 - -5. THE REFORMS OF ALEXANDER II. AND HIS MINISTERS 48 - -6. THE ADLERBERGS AND THE SCHOUVALOFFS 60 - -7. ST. PETERSBURG BEFORE THE WAR OF 1877-8 71 - -8. THE EASTERN WAR AND AFTERWARDS 79 - -9. THE BERLIN CONGRESS AND ITS CONSEQUENCES 89 - -10. ALEXANDER’S LOVE AFFAIRS 99 - -11. ASSASSINATION OF ALEXANDER II. 108 - -12. ALEXANDER III. AND HIS CONSORT 116 - -13. THE IMPERIAL FAMILY IN 1881 122 - -14. THE FRIENDS AND MINISTERS OF ALEXANDER III. 130 - -15. ALEXANDER III. IS CROWNED 143 - -16. ST. PETERSBURG SOCIETY, FROM 1883 TO 1894 152 - -17. THE FOREIGN POLICY OF ALEXANDER III. 163 - -18. ALEXANDER’S MINISTERS 171 - -19. THE POLICE UNDER ALEXANDER III. 179 - -20. THE TRUTH ABOUT BORKY 185 - -21. LAST DAYS AT LIVADIA 192 - - -BOOK II. 1894-1913 - -CHAPTER PAGE - -1. FUNERAL AND WEDDING BELLS 203 - -2. A CHARACTER SKETCH OF NICHOLAS II. 212 - -3. THE EMPRESS ALIX 224 - -4. THE IMPERIAL FAMILY TO-DAY 238 - -5. ZEMSTVO OF TVER INCIDENT AND WHAT CAME OF IT 250 - -6. THE ENTOURAGE OF THE EMPEROR AND EMPRESS 261 - -7. THE CORONATION OF NICHOLAS II. 270 - -8. THE SPRINGTIDE OF DISCONTENT 278 - -9. THE WAR WITH JAPAN 288 - -10. MUKDEN AND TSUSHIMA 296 - -11. THE BIRTH OF THE TSAREVITCH 308 - -12. THE DEATH OF MADEMOISELLE VIETROFF 320 - -13. THE BEGINNING OF THE REVOLUTION 324 - -14. PEACE WITH JAPAN; WAR AT HOME 334 - -15. THE FIRST TWO DUMAS 343 - -16. THE CAREER OF M. STOLYPIN 353 - -17. A CHARACTER SKETCH OF M. KOKOVTSOV 364 - -18. THE FOREIGN OFFICE UNDER NICHOLAS II. 375 - -19. ST. PETERSBURG SOCIETY AT THE PRESENT DAY 383 - -20. THE EMPRESS ALEXANDRA FEODOROVNA AND HER CHILDREN 392 - -21. THE 300TH ANNIVERSARY OF A DYNASTY 399 - - - - -LIST OF PHOTOGRAVURES - - -THE IMPERIAL FAMILY OF RUSSIA, 1913 _Frontispiece_ - - _Facing page_ - -EMPEROR NICHOLAS I. 16 - -EMPEROR ALEXANDER II. 16 - -GRAND DUKE CONSTANTINE NICOLAIEVITCH 34 - -GRAND DUKE MICHAEL NICOLAIEVITCH 34 - -GRAND DUKE VLADIMIR ALEXANDROVITCH 34 - -GRAND DUKE ALEXIS ALEXANDROVITCH 34 - -EMPEROR ALEXANDER III. 116 - -EMPRESS MARIE FEODOROVNA 116 - -NICHOLAS II., TSAR OF RUSSIA 212 - -ALEXANDRA FEODOROVNA, TSARINA OF RUSSIA 225 - -THE WINTER PALACE, ST. PETERSBURG 342 - -PRINCE GORTSCHAKOV 364 - -COUNT IGNATIEFF 364 - -M. DE GIERS 364 - -M. KOKOVTSOV 364 - -M. STOLPYIN 364 - -GRAND DUCHESS OLGA 392 - -GRAND DUCHESS TATIANA 392 - -GRAND DUCHESS MARIE 392 - -GRAND DUCHESS ANASTASIA 392 - -THE TSAREVITCH ALEXIS 392 - - - - -BOOK I. 1855-1894 BEHIND THE VEIL AT THE RUSSIAN COURT - - - - -CHAPTER I - -NICHOLAS I. DIES - - -In the vast halls of the Winter Palace, on the 18th of February--the 2nd -of March according to the Gregorian Calendar--of the year 1855, a great -crowd was waiting amidst a profound silence and intense grief for news -it expected as much as it dreaded. - -In the large square in front of the big building which had seen enacted -within its walls so many momentous events in the history of Russia and -the life of its Tsars, another crowd was gathered. The whole of the long -night it had stood there in the snow and cold, with its eyes fixed upon -a corner window--that of the room where all knew their Sovereign lay -dying. Women were seen weeping, for, in spite of what was said abroad, -Nicholas was beloved by his people, and they felt that his demise, -occurring as it did at a critical moment in the destinies of his Empire, -was an event fraught with mighty consequences. - -Inside the Palace all the dignitaries of the Court and the Military -Authorities, as well as those of the Civil Service, also were keeping -watch: a sad vigil, which already had lasted two days--days full of -anxiety both for the present and for the future. From time to time a -door was opened to let in a new arrival, or to give passage to a -messenger from the sick-room. At once the messenger would be surrounded -by eager questioners, but all that he could say was that, so far, there -had been no change, though the doctors had not given up all hope. - -Inside the dying monarch’s bedroom his family and a few trusted friends -were gathered round the small camp bed upon which he was lying, fighting -for breath. The Empress was sitting beside her Consort, holding his hand -in hers. At the foot of the bed the Heir to the Throne was standing, his -eyes fixed upon his father, and with tears slowly rolling down his -cheeks. They all waited--waited for the last words of the mighty -Sovereign for whom the gates of eternity were already opened. They all -hoped for a sign, a farewell, a recommendation as to what was to be done -when he would be no more; and in this sad watch they forgot time and -aught else, even the news from the distant Crimea, where Russian -soldiers were defending their country’s flag against an angry foe. - -But the dying man had not forgotten. Slowly he raised himself upon his -hard pillow and beckoned to him one of his trusted friends; with gasping -breath he asked him: “Any news from Sebastopol?” and when answered that -none had come, “A messenger must have arrived this morning; go and ask -what news he has brought, and tell me--tell me everything.” - -The friend went out; when he returned, his face was white, because he -knew that the message which he brought was one of woe. But one thing he -could tell, and that was that Sebastopol still held out, and that it -could resist longer than the enemy expected. That he told. Nicholas -listened in silence, and then in a clear voice, such as had not been -heard since the beginning of his short illness, he said: - -“I send them my thanks, my blessing, my gratitude; tell them so.” - -The Heir to the Throne came closer to his father, and knelt beside him. - -“Hear me, my son,” spoke the dying man. “You are going to be a great -Emperor to-morrow. Love your people, do for them that which I was not -able to do; conclude peace if you can, but an honourable peace. Do not -trust to Austria, and do not forget its ingratitude for the help which I -gave it in 1848. Austria is our enemy, I see it too late.... Love your -mother, reverence her always, and do not allow your dreams to take the -upper hand. A Sovereign has no right to dream. He can only work, and -endure. I know you want to give the serfs their liberty; I have wished -it too, and you will find among my papers documents concerning this -subject; but, my son, take care: a nation easily abuses liberty if -granted to it too soon. Do not estrange yourself from the nobility: it -is the strength of Russia, together with our Holy Church; and remember -that if you show yourself too great a Liberal, you will only create -difficulties for yourself, and you will not die in your bed as I do; you -will fall under an assassin’s knife.” - -Profound silence reigned in the room after these solemn words had been -spoken; the Empress was quietly crying, all the Imperial Family stood -gathered round her. Nicholas I. scanned all these sorrowful faces, and -sighed as if not seeing among them one whom he expected to be there, and -from his parched lips came out one word, a single name: “Barbara.” Then -the Empress got up, and going out of the room, returned soon in company -with a woman whom she was holding by the hand. She led her to her -husband’s bedside, saying softly: “Bid good-bye to him.” - -“_Merci, madame_,” was the broken reply, as, bending down, Mademoiselle -Nélidoff kissed the Emperor’s hand, sobbing heartbrokenly as she did so; -and he repeated the words after her, “_Merci_, Charlotte,” thus calling -the wife of his youth by the name she bore in that past but not -forgotten time when he first knew her, before the Crown of All the -Russias had been put upon her head. - -And that was all. The dying man only spoke to utter words of thanks to -the faithful servants who surrounded him, and then his voice was heard -no more, save to pray to the God to Whom he was about to give up his -soul. - -A priest was called, who gave him a last blessing, and then calmly, -fearlessly, clinging to his wife’s hand and to a crucifix which he -pressed upon his breast, Nicholas I. breathed his last. - -The doors of the bedroom were thrown open, and Alexander II. appeared -upon the threshold as he passed from the chamber of death into the -Throne Room, where his courtiers were gathered. To them he said with a -broken voice: - -“_Au nom de mon père je vous remercie pour vos services, messieurs._” -And later on, when the emotion of the first moment had passed, it was -noticed and commented upon that the first words of the new Sovereign to -his people had been uttered in French, as if to lay claim to the -tendencies of which he had been suspected during his father’s reign. - -At the same moment the large window opening on to the balcony -overlooking the square in front of the Winter Palace was unclosed. An -aide-de-camp general appeared, and addressing the crowd standing -outside: “Our Most Gracious Sovereign the Emperor Nicholas Paulovitch is -dead,” he said in a loud voice; “let us pray for his soul!” - -The crowd fell upon their knees, and the chant of the solemn service -rose and fell in harmonious cadence amidst the noises of the street, -which were hushed as soon as the sad strains were heard. - -So began a new reign. - -The one that had thus come to a tragic close had been one of the most -eventful in Russian history. Nicholas I. was unmistakably a great -Sovereign, the last one of that autocratic type that had given to the -world Ivan the Terrible, Peter the Great, and, in a certain sense, -Catherine II. - -He had ascended the Throne surrounded by solemn circumstances, amidst -almost overwhelming difficulties, with his Empire in the throes of a -rebellion that had for its leaders some of the greatest nobles in -Russia. The time was not yet forgotten when these nobles had dethroned -their emperors, and some of the assassins of Paul were still alive to -encourage by their example those inclined to follow in their footsteps. - -Many, even amongst the people, did not believe that Alexander I. had -died in Taganrog; many others did not recognise the abdication and -surrender of his right to the Crown of the Grand Duke Constantine in -favour of his brother. They looked upon Nicholas as a usurper. When the -standard of rebellion was raised during that eventful month of December, -1825, it was the conspirators who were supposed to be fighting for the -right cause and the supporters of Nicholas for the wrong one. As for the -people, they understood so little what was going on that they believed -the famous Constitution, about which so many were speaking, was the work -of the Emperor Constantine, as he was supposed to be. - -When the public anxiety and emotion in St. Petersburg was at its height, -when half of the troops had already gone over to the mutineers, Nicholas -I. showed of what stuff he was made. Entrusting his wife and children to -a few trusted followers, he appeared alone and unarmed on the square in -front of the Winter Palace, and in a thunderous voice commanded the -crowd to fall upon their knees and obey his orders. And such is the -strength of a really strong personality, in alliance with a fearless -disposition, that he was instantly obeyed, and soon an immense “Hurrah!” -greeted him from those same people who, a few short moments before, had -been ready to tear him to pieces. - -In this manner was the rebellion crushed at once. - -Its leaders were ruthlessly punished. A Prince Troubetzkoy, a member of -the illustrious family of Volkhonsky, a Muravieff apostle, the noblest -blood in Russia, saw themselves condemned and treated like vulgar -criminals. Siberia witnessed a long procession of chained convicts, -reminding it of the times when Menschikoff, Biren, and many others -expiated the misfortune of having fallen under Imperial disgrace. Women -gave a touching example of devotion to their husbands and to their duty. -The Princess Troubetzkoy, the Princess Volkhonsky, as well as the wives -of other conspirators, claimed as a favour the right to share their -husbands’ exile and prison. There, in the wilds of the Siberian woods, -they gave birth to children, who, later on, were to be restored to the -fortunes of their fathers and to their rank. And, strange to say, no -word of rebellion was said, no murmur was heard; they all suffered -bravely, thus showing that they were worthy of the great names which -they bore. - -But this conspiracy of the 14th of December, as it is still called, -embittered the character of the Emperor Nicholas. It affected, also, the -gentle Empress, who contracted, from sheer fright for her dear ones, a -nervous affliction, which caused perpetual trembling of her head, of -which she never was cured. - -The dreams which every new Sovereign indulges in when he ascends his -Throne were rudely dispelled from the very first, and since that sad day -the spectre of revolution never left the Emperor’s side. It influenced -all his actions, and it imparted to him a hardness absolutely foreign to -his original nature. He firmly believed himself to have been designed by -Providence to crush revolution, and he devoted all his energies to that -task. - -Later events transpired which encouraged him still more in that decision -and confirmed his belief. He found himself confronted, immediately after -a long and difficult war with Turkey, by the Polish rebellion. That was -a bitter blow to his pride and heart. He had loved the Polish army, had -firmly thought he could do away with the prejudices that existed against -him and his nation in Poland; he had had himself crowned in Warsaw, and -had showered graces and gifts upon his Polish subjects. All that was -forgotten; he found himself surrounded by traitors, even among those -whom he thought he could trust, if only on account of the old French -proverb: “_Noblesse oblige_.” And they had turned against him--those -whom he had loved. Prince Sanguszko, who had been his personal -aide-de-camp; Prince Adam Tsartoryski, who had been the intimate friend -and confidant of Alexander I.--they all went over to the mutineers. -Personal ambition had a great deal to do with this action. It is said, -even, that Prince Tsartoryski addressed himself to Nicholas I., asking -him to recognise him as Viceroy of Poland, in return for which he would -undertake to put an end to the rebellion. The message did not reach the -Emperor, as the person who was asked to transmit it categorically -refused to do so. One can well fancy in what spirit it would have been -received had it come to the Emperor’s ears. But all the nobleness in the -character of Nicholas I. revolted at this base ingratitude, and, as a -result of these blows dealt him by fate, he became a hard and embittered -man, relentless sometimes, stern always. They say he rarely smiled, and -yet his was a gentle nature, full of kindness and generosity such as is -rarely met with in a Sovereign, and profoundly unselfish. - -All those who knew him well, his family, his entourage, his children, -his servants, they all would have given up their lives for him with joy. -No one ever appealed to him for relief in vain. He loved to do good, to -help others. The only things which he could not forgive, because he -despised them, were ingratitude, or want of self-respect. He had -principles, and what is more, he lived up to them. He never would -consent to any compromise, and this perhaps was the primary cause of the -unfortunate Crimean War. - -He had hurt the vanity of Napoleon III. by refusing him the title of -_Monsieur mon frère_, and so declining to admit him as an equal to the -circle of European Sovereigns. - -He sent his troops to help the Austrian Government to subdue the revolt -of the Magyars because he believed it was his duty to do so, without any -illusion as to the reward which he would get for this act of chivalry. - -Talking of this reminds me of an episode connected with that event. When -Nicholas had decided to send his troops to Hungary, he announced his -resolution in the town of Moscow, at the Kremlin Palace, to the nobility -and the notables of the ancient capital. His words were received with -immense enthusiasm, and a loud “Hurrah!” was the reply to them. The -Emperor looked round him, and suddenly noticed that one of his personal -friends, the same man who seven years later was to bring him for the -last time before he died news of Sebastopol, that that man alone kept -silent and in the background. When all was over and the Sovereign had -retired to his own rooms, he had him called and asked him: “Why did you -not shout ‘Hurrah!’ with the rest?” “Because I was thinking of the day -when Austria would astonish your Majesty with its ingratitude,” was the -unexpected reply. Nicholas sighed. “You may be right,” he said, after a -pause, “but I haven’t sent my troops to help Austria, I have sent them -to help a brother Sovereign.” - -This anecdote gives the key to the character of this extraordinary -monarch, the Sir Galahad of crowned heads, who up to the last moment -would not believe that England and France would fight against him for -the interests of Turkey, and who never wavered in his trust in Queen -Victoria, whom he immensely admired since the visit which he had paid to -her at Windsor when she was quite a young wife, and whose portrait -adorned his writing-table to the last days of his life. Intensely as he -hated English politicians and politics, he made a distinction between -the Queen and her Ministers, and whilst distrusting the latter, had the -utmost respect for the former, though at the same time not being able to -understand the mechanism of constitutional government, nor how -impossible it was for an English Sovereign to go against her Parliament -or the opinion of her responsible advisers. He attributed to timidity on -the part of Queen Victoria the failure of his attempt to come to a -direct understanding with her, as he had tried to establish by means of -a correspondence, which had not relieved the tension existing between -the Court of St. James and that of St. Petersburg in regard to the -Eastern Question; and anyone who would have told him that his -personality was not sympathetic to the Queen would have profoundly -surprised him. In his opinion all Sovereigns ought to like one another, -and prejudice in regard to each other was a thing he would not admit, -any more than he would admit the right of intruders, such as, in his -opinion, were Napoleon III. and Louis Philippe, to hold their own -against monarchs “by the grace of God.” - -Nicholas I. has been accused of being narrow-minded. This was not the -case at all, but he was extremely firm in his opinions, and not empty of -prejudices. His hatred of revolution was keen, because he held that one -never knew where it would lead to, nor how it would end. His mother, the -Empress Marie Feodorovna, had brought him up to feel a horror and -execration of the French Revolution, and that mother he worshipped. She -had been a visitor at the Court of France during the reign of Louis -XVI., and had formed an enthusiastic friendship for the unfortunate -Marie Antoinette, who had welcomed so heartily the Comte and Comtesse du -Nord during their journey to France. The fate of the hapless Queen was a -frequent subject of conversation among the Imperial Family in St. -Petersburg, and it is no wonder that it excited hatred against all the -instruments of it. Moreover, the French emigrants had been very well -received by the Empress Catherine, and they had rapidly spread their -prejudices against the new ideas among the Russian aristocracy, and at -that time it was the aristocracy alone who ruled public opinion. It -upheld all Nicholas’s prejudices, even outdid them, and certainly no one -was bold enough to tell him that they were, perhaps, stretched too far, -and that the world must advance on the road of progress and liberty. - -But the Emperor, in spite of this shortcoming of his otherwise powerful -mind, was fully aware that his country ought to follow to a certain -point the development of science, literature and politics of the rest of -Europe. What he wanted was to regulate that development, and there was -his error. The human mind cannot be treated like a soldier at drill. It -must be left a certain latitude of criticism and liberty, if only to -neutralise its efforts at independence. This the Emperor did not admit. -He considered literary men in the light of pests, and was sensible to -the appreciations of the press when these were directed against his -Government, whilst totally indifferent when they touched his own person. -Curious mixture of haughtiness and sensitiveness, which no one who did -not know him well could understand. - -In his private life Nicholas I. was, above all things, a gentleman. His -wife he loved tenderly, and always and upon every occasion treated her -with the utmost respect. He was not a ladies’ man like his son. Indeed -the only _liaison_ which he had, and which was known, and not merely -suspected in Society, was his love for Mademoiselle Nélidoff, a maid of -honour of the Empress, who had succeeded in captivating him by the -cleverness of her mind, and who loved him on her side as few men have -ever been loved by women. - -Mademoiselle Nélidoff was a remarkable person. Few have been gifted with -such tact, such intelligence, such penetration, and such a spirit of -self-sacrifice as she showed during the whole of her long life. Her -intimacy with the Emperor lasted many years, and never once did she -allow herself to fail in the least mark of respect towards the Empress, -or to assert herself in any way. She was always humble in her demeanour -towards the latter, always submissive, never aggressive in the least. -Nicholas used to come to her rooms every afternoon to talk over the -events of the day; but the most bitter enemy of Mademoiselle Nélidoff -could not say that she ever mixed herself up in politics, or tried to -play a rôle in Society, as many so circumstanced would have done. She -maintained the dignity of her womanhood so well that the world, whilst -it knew, yet could not affirm that she had won the affections of her -Sovereign, who, in his turn, never showed to her in public any -particular attention. The only time that he ever did so was at the very -beginning of their _liaison_, during a review in the park of Tsarskoye -Selo. The Empress, as usual in such cases, drove in front of the troops, -in an open carriage with her lady-in-waiting, who happened on that day -to be Mademoiselle Nélidoff. The Emperor, who was on horseback, -accompanied the carriage, and with an affectation totally foreign to his -usual strict observance of the conventions of life, remained the whole -time beside the carriage, and bending from his saddle, talked with the -young maid of honour, who in her turn became white and red, and appeared -to be very unhappy. The Empress, too, was quite upset, and an -eye-witness of this occurrence related afterwards that she was with -difficulty restraining her tears. But apart from this single occasion, -never once did Nicholas show in public that he was interested in the -charm of character and conversation of Mademoiselle Nélidoff. - -The latter contrived to keep the good graces of her Imperial mistress, -and ended by winning her heart by her tact and submissiveness. And when -the Emperor was dying, it was the Empress Alexandra Feodorovna herself -who had the generosity to bring to her husband’s bedside, for a last -farewell, the woman who had loved him so well. - -Mademoiselle Nélidoff never appeared in Society after the Emperor’s -death. She continued living at the Winter Palace, and went on fulfilling -her duties to the Dowager Empress until at length the latter died. Then -gradually the name of the woman who had won the heart of Nicholas I. was -forgotten. She retired entirely from the world, and, save a very few -chosen friends, never received anyone, or ever spoke about the past. The -silence of the grave closed upon her long before she was dead. Her -constant visitors were her brother-in-law, the husband of her deceased -sister, and his two sons, whom she dearly loved, but even with them she -remained silent as to the great drama of her life. No word ever passed -her lips concerning those past years of her youth, no confidence was -exchanged with anyone as to what she had felt whilst her romance had -lasted. She died at a very advanced age a year or two before the closing -of last century, after having burned all the papers or letters which she -possessed. The newspaper notices that she had passed away was the first -intimation received by many of those to whom her name was familiar from -childhood, of the fact that she had not long before passed from the land -of the living to that of eternal peace and rest. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -ALEXANDER II. ON THE THRONE - - -At the time he ascended the Throne Alexander II. was very popular. -People had begun to get tired of the despotic rule of his father, and -the Crimean War with its loss of life and prestige and the disasters -which it had brought upon the nation had, as is usual in such cases, -aroused discontent against the existing order of things. Many Russians -who had lived abroad, and witnessed the perturbations occasioned in the -whole of Europe by the Revolution of 1848, held the opinion that in -Russia, too, something ought to be done to meet the aspirations of the -intelligent classes of Society towards an improvement in the Government. -The great qualities of the Emperor Nicholas were not questioned, but it -was felt that a monarch could not be everywhere, nor see for himself all -the needs of the nation, and that with a Sovereign less conscientious -than he was a system of absolutism such as he had maintained was not -possible. The Heir to the Throne, on the contrary, was credited with the -desire to govern more or less according to constitutional principles, to -try and introduce into Russia some of the reforms that had gradually -permeated the rest of Europe. It was known that his great ambition was -to emancipate the serfs, that he was humane, kind, and not the partisan -of a tyrannical inquisition as to the opinions of his future subjects. -As is usual in Royal Houses, the Emperor and his son had been at -variance on many points, and all those who were - -[Illustration: EMPEROR NICHOLAS I.] - -[Illustration: EMPEROR ALEXANDER II.] - -tired of Nicholas looked towards his successor to reform the many abuses -that were known to exist. The Crimean War had been opposed by him, and -this alone would have made him popular; and yet, when the event dreaded -by a few and desired by many had taken place, when the remains of -Nicholas had been laid to rest with those of his ancestors in the -fortress of St. Peter and St. Paul, it was felt that somehow a great -light had gone out, and that it remained a question whether the critical -condition of the country could be bettered by the efforts of his -successor. Alexander II. also had enemies; these for the most part were -men in power whom it was difficult to remove at such a moment of -national peril, and between them and his own personal friends, who -wanted to replace them at once, the new Sovereign found himself in a -most difficult and embarrassing position, from whence he had not -sufficient strength of will to extricate himself. - -The young Emperor had a great defect, which, to a certain extent, is -inherited by his grandson, the present Tsar, and that is a lack of -firmness and endurance in his character. He was easily influenced, -easily led, and apt to be easily discouraged by the slightest -difficulty. Exceedingly sensitive, he never forgave an injury or -pardoned a criticism. At heart he was really more autocratic than his -father, but, having been brought up with immense care and by people -imbued with Liberalism as it was understood at that time in Russia, he -exhibited a curious mixture of despotic and revolutionary ideas. Some -may think it anomalous to apply the term “revolutionary” to a Tsar of -Russia, but was not the emancipation of the serfs a revolution? Not in -its fact, but in the way in which it was conducted. Nicholas had dreamed -about it, but he had realised that a reform of such magnitude could not -be rushed; he saw in it dangers of further conspiracies against the -Throne, such as that of December 14, but of greater possibilities, -because they would not be confined to the upper classes, but would be -the revolt of unknown forces of the nation against an authority which -for ages had refused to acknowledge their existence. - -Alexander II. was devoid of the power of realising the consequences of -events, and only gave his attention to the difficulties of the moment. -There was in him a strange blending of superstition and recklessness -which he never lost during his whole life. He was humane, and at the -same time could become intensely cruel; he was vindictive--the greatest -defect that a Sovereign can have--and his vindictiveness persisted -throughout his life. He was intelligent, cultured, but not clever; he -had none of the qualities indispensable to a great statesman, and -depended for his opinions to a large extent on those by whom he was -surrounded, and of these the men who flattered him most had the greatest -influence. He was exceedingly vain, and the many mistakes that marked -the close of his reign arose in part from wounded vanity. He had -principles; indeed, it would have been impossible for his father’s son -to be without them, but he did not live up to them, and at times he -could act like the most unprincipled of men. Few understood him, and it -is doubtful whether he understood himself, but he had full consciousness -of his power, and of all that it gave him, whilst not overburthened with -the sense of the responsibility that it entailed, which Nicholas I. had -felt so acutely. With several of his father’s failings, he had none of -the grand traits of the latter’s character; he was the type of an -absolute Sovereign, but not that of an autocrat; he could neither punish -nor forgive with dignity, and though he gave easily, yet his was not a -generous nature. - -In the year of grace 1855, however, few were acquainted with the -character of Alexander II. That character, indeed, did not reveal itself -in its true light until after the disappointments of his reign had done -their work. At first the whole nation gave itself up to the task of -helping the Emperor, and when he received the solemn oath of allegiance -to his Crown from the principal dignitaries of the Empire, on the morrow -of his father’s death, he was greeted by them with very sincere -enthusiasm. The ceremony took place in the private chapel of the Winter -Palace, in the presence of the whole Imperial Family, including the -Empress Mother, who with indomitable courage was present in order to -support her son. She was dressed all in white, in accordance with the -Russian convention, which forbids the wearing of mourning at the -accession festivities of a Sovereign. The young Empress, too, appeared -in a white dress, unadorned, however, with a single jewel, and it was -noticed by everybody with what reverence she approached her -mother-in-law and kissed the latter’s hand, bending so low that her -knees almost touched the ground. - -The Emperor every now and then wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, -and after the ceremony addressed a few words to the members of his -military household, thanking them for their past services and asking -them to show to him the same devotion that they had shown to his father. -He then also solemnly transmitted to them the touching message of -gratitude which Nicholas had caused to be inserted in his will, and -which was addressed by him to all those who had held office under him. -He added a few words of his own expressing the hope that peace, -_honourable peace_, would soon be concluded. The speech was delivered in -Russian, so as to be understood by all. It was very favourably received -both at home and abroad, and the European Bourses rose in consequence. -The general situation, however, was still felt to be full of danger and -anxiety; everyone knew that the task before the new Sovereign was -arduous in the extreme, and that it was impossible for him to begin -anything in the way of interior reforms until peace had been concluded. - -At length the Congress met in Paris, thus increasing the prestige of the -Napoleonic dynasty which Nicholas had always refused to acknowledge, and -though Alexander II. did not like him, it was Count Orloff, the trusted -and intimate friend of his father, who was appointed by him as his -representative at this assembly, upon which the fate of Russia depended. - -Count--afterwards Prince--Orloff was one of the curious figures of the -previous reign. He was a stern old man, even more autocratic perhaps -than his master, but kind at heart, and always careful not to abuse the -power which he wielded. He was the head of the famous “Third Section,” -as it was called, or the Department of the Secret Police, of the Empire, -and had the right to seek his Sovereign’s presence unannounced whenever -he thought it necessary. At that time it was usual for Court society to -carry all its family grievances to the foot of the Throne, and to ask -the Emperor to pronounce a final verdict upon them. That verdict always -depended on the report made by the head of the Third Section, and to -Count Orloff’s credit it must be said that he never profited by the -family secrets with which his office had made him familiar. He was the -type of an old Russian _grand seigneur_ or _barine_, as the Russian -peasantry say, with a dignity that never left him for a single moment, -even in the most trying circumstances; a man who fearlessly expressed -his opinion to his Emperor as well as to those with whom he came into -contact in his official position. He was intensely feared, but at the -same time immensely respected. The nation knew that its honour was safe -in his hands, and he was perhaps the only man in Russia with sufficient -authority to sign the Treaty of Paris; the humiliation of which would -never have been forgiven to anyone else. - -Before he left for France he was received in audience by the young -Empress Marie Alexandrovna, and it was related then that she asked him -to notice particularly the Empress Eugénie and her manners and dresses. -The old man replied brusquely that he was not sent to the French Court -to pay any attention to a crowned adventuress, and, added he, “_Vous -devriez, madame, être la dernière à vous intéresser à ce monde là!_” - -Of course, I do not vouch for the truth of the anecdote, but it was -related everywhere at the time. - -Count Orloff received the title of Prince on his return from Paris, and -died not very long afterwards. He left an only son, who for a great -number of years represented his Government on the banks of the Seine, -under the Third Republic. His widow, _née_ Gérebtsoff, an exceedingly -clever woman, gifted with a very caustic wit, which made her rather -disliked in St. Petersburg, retired to Florence, where she possessed a -splendid palace, and passed her life there is quasi royal state. She was -a favourite with the Emperor Nicholas, who appreciated her austerity of -principles and her devotion to the Imperial House, but it was said that -the Empress stood in awe of her, and the Grand Dukes and Grand Duchesses -feared her exceedingly. Her verdicts in Society were dreaded, and either -made or marred worldly reputations. She execrated the Princess Lieven, -and used to declare that social spies--as she called people with the -political proclivities of the famous Princess--were just as contemptible -as those who did the dirty work of a spy for money. She could not -forgive meanness, and she considered it the worst of meannesses to -repeat what had been told one in confidence. Entirely trusted by her -husband, she knew more Imperial and social secrets than anyone else in -St. Petersburg, and never could she be accused of an indiscretion. -Princess Orloff was a great character; and it is to be regretted that -the type of woman she represented has almost ceased to exist. - -The great event after peace had been concluded was the Coronation of the -new Emperor. Every European State sent representatives to attend it, and -it was the grandest ceremony witnessed for many years even in Russia. -France was represented by the Duc de Morny, Napoleon’s half-brother, and -to this day are related anecdotes of the mercantile spirit that -characterised that illegitimate descendant of a queen, and that made him -use his position, and the accruing privileges, to conduct financial -operations which turned out to be very profitable. For instance, he took -with him, under the diplomatic privilege which exempted him from Customs -dues, a whole cellar of the rarest wines, which he afterwards sold to -his acquaintances at prices perhaps higher than they would have paid to -a wine merchant. He also transported among his luggage his picture -gallery, already famous at the time, and he sold or exchanged some of -his art treasures under most favourable conditions. But he lavished on -Russian Society splendid hospitality, and won all his lady friends’ -hearts by the amiability with which he brought them dresses and hats -from Paris. His mission was most successful, because his tact was great, -and his appreciation of men and things generally a true one, based as it -was on shrewd observation as much as on personal intuition. Before he -left Russia he married the young Princess Troubetzkoy, whom rumour said -was a favourite of Alexander II. Her mother had served as a -lady-in-waiting to the Empress Alexandra Feodorovna, and was the subject -of much Court gossip when Prince Troubetzkoy gallantly stepped in, and -made her his wife. The Duchesse de Morny was their only daughter. - -Austria was represented at the Coronation of Alexander II. by Prince -Esterhazy, whose wonderful diamonds, with which his Hungarian costume -was trimmed, excited an immense sensation; England’s representative was -Lord Granville, whose ball was one of the most splendid given during the -time of the festivities. Belgium had dispatched the Prince de Ligne, -who, though the first personage of the kingdom, was not perhaps so -warmly welcomed as would have been the case had his wife not been a Pole -by birth, a Princess Lubomirska; Prussia had sent Prince Frederick -William, who in later years was to become the first Crown Prince of -United Germany. In truth, nothing was lacking to make this pageant a -memorable one in the fullest sense of the term. - -Fair women also graced it with their presence, and foremost among them -were the two sisters of the Emperor, the Grand Duchesses Marie and Olga -Nicolaievna, the latter married to the Crown Prince of Würtemberg, and -his sister-in-law, the lovely Princess Alexandra of Saxe-Altenburg, -married to the Grand Duke Constantine. Pictures can give but a faint -idea of her extreme beauty, and her marvellous grace. For years she was -a conspicuous figure at Court, where her husband also had a prominent -position and great influence over his brother, who frequently took his -opinion and advice. He was supposed to be the promoter of Liberal -reforms, and consequently was disliked by the Old Russian party. In -spite of certain apprehensions the Coronation festivities passed off -quite brilliantly, and without the slightest hitch. They had in a -certain sense helped to allay the state of tension that had existed -between the Cabinets of Paris and St. Petersburg ever since the -accession of Napoleon to the French Throne. The Duc de Morny had -succeeded in ingratiating himself in the good graces of Alexander II., -who was always keenly sensitive to those gifts of small talk and -conversation that the half-brother of the ruler of France possessed to -such perfection. He would have liked Morny permanently as Ambassador in -St. Petersburg, and Prince Gortschakov--who at that time was already at -the head of Foreign Affairs in Russia--would have felt pleased had this -been the case. The relations between the two statesmen remained always -cordial, even when those of their respective countries suffered again an -alteration owing to the unfortunate Polish mutiny in 1863. It was at -that time that De Morny wrote to the Imperial Chancellor in the -following terms: - - “_29 Novembre, 1863._ - - “MON CHER PRINCE, - - “_Votre lettre m’a fait plaisir et peine; plaisir pour ce qui me - concerne personnellement, peine pour ce qui a rapport aux relations - entre nos deux pays. Enfin, j’espère toujours qu’elles - s’amélioreront, et vous pourrez compter sur moi pour y - travailler._” - - -Unfortunately for himself, and perhaps for France, the Duc de Morny was -not destined to see the improvement in French relations which eventually -resulted in the Franco-Russian alliance. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -ANECDOTES OF THE IMPERIAL FAMILY - - -When Alexander II. ascended the Throne the Imperial family was composed -of his three brothers, two sisters, his aunt the Grand Duchess Hélène -Pavlovna (widow of the youngest brother of the Emperor Nicholas I.) and -her daughter the Grand Duchess Catherine (married to Duke George of -Mecklenburg, and living with her husband in St. Petersburg) and of -Prince Peter of Oldenburg, the son of the Grand Duchess Catherine -Pavlovna, the youngest daughter of the late Emperor Paul. - -We shall refer to all these august personages in turn, but will begin by -mentioning the two Empresses, the wife and the mother of the new Tsar. - -The Empress Marie Alexandrovna was a fair, slight woman, very delicate -in health, who during the first years of her marriage had led a -singularly quiet existence in which her numerous babies played an -important part. Her husband had fallen in love with her, much to the -surprise of everybody. He had been sent to Germany with the idea of -marrying him to a German princess of higher rank than the daughter of -the Duke of Hesse, but the latter had appealed to him by her meek manner -and kindness of disposition. She had led a most unhappy life at home, -and therefore looked upon her marriage with the Grand Duke Alexander -quite as much as a means of escape from that as a brilliant match, such -as reasonably she could not have hoped for; and her feeling of intense -gratitude towards him made her later on bear with an extraordinary -patience his numerous infidelities. - -Whilst her mother-in-law lived, Marie Alexandrovna never asserted -herself in the least, but later on she developed a great interest in the -numerous charitable institutions placed under her patronage, and -especially in the education of young girls belonging to the poorer -nobility. So long as her health permitted her to do so, she regularly -visited the various institutions where they were brought up, and -personally superintended the yearly examinations, knowing the -schoolgirls by name and later on following them in their future careers. -She was very reserved, very religious, very good, excessively -conscientious, and devoted to everything Russian and orthodox. During -the months preceding the Turkish War of 1877, she openly supported the -Slavonic party, and was very much under the influence of a certain -coterie, of which the most prominent members were her confessor, Father -Bajanov, and one of her ladies-in-waiting, the Countess Antoinette -Bloudoff, about whom we shall have something more to say later on. Very -unhappy in her married life, she sought in religion a comfort for the -deceptions which she felt very bitterly, but nevertheless was too proud -to admit. Extremely cultured, she used to read a great deal, and was _au -courant_ with everything that went on either in the literary or the -scientific world. Politics interested her greatly, though she would -never express a political opinion in public. - -Few princesses have controlled a Court to the degree of perfection that -she did, and her manner, in that respect, never left anything to be -desired; nevertheless, her receptions were always cold, and it was -difficult to feel at one’s ease in her presence. She was extremely -respected, but she never unbent, though full of sympathy for the woes or -joys of others. At first she had tried to be of use to her husband, but -soon found out that he had very little time to give to her, and that her -constant ill health bored him to the extreme. All her hopes and -ambitions, therefore, had turned and were centred upon her eldest son, -the Grand Duke Nicholas, to whose education she had attended with the -greatest care, going so far as to read the same books that he did, and -to practically follow with him his course of studies. She loved him -passionately, and her affection was fully justified, for the young man -was not only attractive in the extreme, but also gifted with the rarest -qualities of heart and mind. There is no doubt that had his life been -spared he would have made a remarkable Sovereign, but he died at the -early age of twenty-two years, from the results of a fall from his -horse, which caused a disease of the spine. He was about to be married -to the Princess Dagmar of Denmark. The Empress never recovered from this -blow, and from then her own health began steadily to decline. She grew -silent and melancholy, and her sadness increased still more after her -only daughter’s marriage with the Duke of Edinburgh, and consequent -departure to live in England. Then came further disappointments, -political anxieties, all the terrors of Nihilism and its constant menace -to the Emperor. Domestic sorrows, too, ensued--the association of -Alexander II. with the Princess Dolgorouky; and at last, when the poor -Empress died, it was more from a broken heart than from the illness from -which she had suffered for a number of years. - -Marie Alexandrovna was strict upon all matters of etiquette, and during -her reign precedence was observed at Court in the most rigid manner. She -was not very popular among Royal circles in Europe, partly on account of -that devotion to ceremonial, which became almost an obsession with her. -She had a very high opinion of her rank as Empress of Russia, and it is -said that when she went to England on the occasion of the birth of the -first child of the Duchess of Edinburgh, she was not satisfied with the -reception she had there, and declared that she would never return to a -country where they did not appreciate the honour that she had conferred -upon it by her presence. Her great delight were her visits to Darmstadt, -where she had built for herself, in the neighbourhood of the town, a -castle called Heiligenberg, which she left in her will to her brother -Prince Alexander of Hesse, who was her great favourite, notwithstanding -his unequal marriage with Mademoiselle von Haucke. That marriage nearly -caused the banishment of the Prince from the Russian Court, so incensed -was the Emperor Nicholas, not so much at the marriage itself, but at the -circumstances that had attended it. Mademoiselle Julie von Haucke was a -maid of honour to the Empress; the Prince fell in love with her, and the -romance was accidentally discovered one day during an official dinner, -when the young girl suddenly fainted. The Prince was ordered by the Tsar -to marry her, and both were exiled from the Court, in spite of the tears -of the Tsarevna. - -Mademoiselle von Haucke was in her turn granted the title, first of -Countess, and, later on, of Princess of Battenberg, and she remained -always upon good terms with her Imperial sister-in-law. - -The Empress Alexandra Feodorovna, the consort of Nicholas I., was most -incensed at this escapade of the brother of her daughter-in-law, and the -relations between the two ladies became very strained in consequence. In -fact, they had never been very cordial, because the Empress, in spite of -her great kindness and amiability, imposed upon the Tsarevna and rather -crushed her. The young timid girl never felt at her ease before the -elder lady, with her grand eighteenth-century manners. Even after she -became Empress she was always nervous in presence of her mother-in-law, -whom, nevertheless, she continually treated with the utmost respect. - -Alexandra Feodorovna was extremely liked among St. Petersburg Society, -into the interests of which she had entered almost from the first day of -her arrival in Russia. She knew everybody, had learned by heart the -different family alliances and the genealogy of all the people who were -introduced to her. Without being regularly beautiful like her mother the -famous Queen Louise of Prussia, she had an extraordinary charm of manner -and wonderful grace in all her movements. It is said that when she -entered a room it was with such quiet dignity that everybody felt awed, -but at the same time delightfully impressed. She liked Society, and was -always surrounded by her friends. Every evening a few people were -invited to take tea with her and the Emperor, who in that way learned to -know persons and to hear what was going on through other channels than -his Ministers. Even after her widowhood, the Empress continued to -receive guests in a quiet way, until her health, which had always been -extremely delicate, forbade it. Then she used to get the members of her -family to gather round her, and amuse her with their tales and stories -as to what was going on in the world. Her favourite brother was Prince -William of Prussia, afterwards the Emperor William I., and in him she -used to confide whenever she found any difficulty in her path. The two -remained close friends until the Empress’s death, and the friendship was -continued by Alexander II., who was always upon intimate terms with his -Prussian uncles, and nearly always favoured the policy of a -_rapprochement_ with Germany. - -As I have said already, the Emperor Alexander had three brothers. The -elder of them, the Grand Duke Constantine Nicolaievitch was a very -remarkable man. Singularly clever, he had been most carefully educated, -and with zeal that is rare among members of Royal Houses, had profited -by this education, and developed the gifts which nature had showered -upon him. He had strong Liberal leanings, and was the adviser of his -brother in the great reforms which followed upon the emancipation of the -serfs. It can safely be affirmed that without him the emancipation would -not have taken place so soon. It was he who brought to the Sovereign’s -notice the men who were able to help him to put his generous intentions -into operation, and supported them in spite of the violent opposition -which they encountered. It was he who called into existence the -different commissions over which he presided, and induced the Emperor to -appoint to a responsible post in the Ministry of the Interior Nicholas -Milioutine, the brother of the future Field-Marshal Count Dmitry -Milioutine. To the efforts of the former, seconded by the famous -Samarine and by Prince Tcherkassky, were due the principal reforms which -marked the reign of Alexander II. - -At one time the Grand Duke was the most praised and the most hated man -in the whole of the Empire. The Old Russian or Conservative party -declared him to be a dangerous Radical, whilst the Liberals praised -without limit the courage he showed in prompting his brother to lead -Russia on the path of necessary reforms, and to continue the work of -Peter the Great by bringing her into line with other European nations. -At his house could be met all the intelligent men in Russia, no matter -whether or not they had an official rank. He was the first to try to -break through that circle of bureaucracy in which the country was -confined, the first to attempt to do away with the _Tchin_, that plague -of Russia. He had the instincts of a statesman, though through the -tendency of his education he did not admit that a statesman could -influence his nation against the wishes of its ruler, and held that it -was that ruler alone who could decide as to what was good or bad for it. -In his heart of hearts, he secretly envied his brother, and would fain -have been in his place. He was, indeed, accused by his enemies of having -ambitious designs against his lawful Sovereign; but that was an -absurdity, for the Grand Duke was above everything else a Romanoff, who -only cared for the welfare of his House, and had its respect for its -head. What he certainly would have liked would have been to be granted -more official authority than was the case. - -At last, however, the governmental talents of the Grand Duke were put to -a test. He was sent as Viceroy to Warsaw, when revolutionary trouble was -brewing. It was hoped that by the introduction of Liberal reforms, and a -kind of autonomy, under the guidance of a member of the Imperial House, -the threatened storm would be averted. Constantine went to Warsaw, and -with his beautiful wife he held a Court there; they both tried to make -themselves popular with all classes, going so far as to call a son that -was born to them by the Polish name of Viatcheslav. Further, to give -more significance to the mission of peace he had undertaken, he called -to the head of his Ministry one of the rare Poles who really understood -the needs of their country, the Marquis Vielopolski. - -It was all in vain; the insurrection broke out, Vielopolski was -compelled, amid execrations and curses, to fly from Warsaw, the Grand -Duke himself was fired upon, and had to acknowledge that his essay of a -constitutional government on the banks of the Vistula had failed. He -went back to St. Petersburg, to find his influence with his brother -singularly diminished, and himself looked upon as a revolutionary to -whose policy was due all the horrors and difficulties which followed -upon the unfortunate rebellion of 1863. His political career was ended. - -He then concentrated all his efforts upon the Navy. He was High Admiral -and Commander-in-Chief of all the naval forces, but there again -misfortune pursued him. His was a great mind, capable of great -conceptions, but quite unable to grapple with details. His -administration was not a success, and he carried his neglect so far that -rumours went about that a great proportion of the secret funds granted -to the Navy had found their way into his pockets. - -The war with Turkey in 1877 revealed the unsatisfactory condition of the -Navy, but Alexander II. was still too fond of his brother to deprive him -of his post, and it was only after the Emperor’s assassination that the -Grand Duke Constantine, whose relations with his nephew the new Tsar -were most unsatisfactory, himself resigned his various offices. The -Grand Duke was fond of spending money, and was in his later years -essentially _un homme de plaisir_. After having been passionately in -love with his wife, the Princess Alexandra of Saxe-Altenburg--who -certainly was one of the most beautiful women of her day--he ended by -completely neglecting her; they scarcely saw each other until the last -illness, which prostrated the Grand Duke, when his consort, forgetting -old grievances, went to nurse him in the distant Crimea, where he had -retired. - -His eldest son, the Grand Duke Nicholas Constantinovitch, was the hero -of a scandal which resulted in his exile to Taschkent, where he remains -to the present moment, having married there the daughter of a police -officer. - -As for the other children of the Grand Duke Constantine Nicolaievitch, -one daughter is the Dowager Queen of Greece, who is so beloved -everywhere, and whose popularity in her adopted country is as great as -it is in her own; the other, the Grand Duchess Wéra, died a short time -ago, the widow of Duke Eugène of Würtemberg. The second son, Constantine -Constantinovitch, is the cleverest man in the Imperial Family; he has -written several volumes of verses, and is President of the Imperial -Academy of Sciences. His youngest brother, the Grand Duke Dmitri, is a -keen sportsman, and one of those happy creatures that have no history. - -The second brother of Alexander II., the Grand Duke Nicholas -Nicolaievitch, was a very handsome man, whose features closely resembled -those of the Emperor Nicholas. But with this resemblance the likeness -ended. He was not stupid in the strict sense of the word, but ignorant, -self-opinionated, stubborn, and very vindictive, a trait he shared in -common with his elder brother. There is a curious anecdote about him, -for the authenticity of which I can vouch. He was once president of a -commission, one of the members of which was a great personal friend of -the Sovereign, a man who always had his _franc parler_, and whose -opinion had often been taken into consideration by the stern Nicholas I. -This man disliked the Grand Duke, and having suddenly noticed that the -latter counted under the table upon his fingers whilst discussing -certain credits for the Army, interrupted brusquely with the remark: - -“_Monseigneur, quand on sait settlement compter sur ses doigts, on se -tait._” - -The scandal can be imagined. - -In spite of this deficiency in his arithmetical attainments, the Grand -Duke was entrusted with various military commands, and was -Commander-in-Chief of the Army during the war with Turkey. It is well -known how utterly incompetent he showed himself in that capacity and the -disasters which were due to his obstinacy and want of foresight. Public -opinion was very bitter against him for his incapacity. He died only a -few months before his brother, the Grand Duke Constantine, and his -splendid palace was acquired by the Crown for the purposes of a college -for young girls, which is known as the Xenia Institute, and which was -founded by the late Emperor at the time of his eldest daughter’s -marriage. - -The Grand Duke Nicholas left two sons, both of whom are married to -daughters of the King of Montenegro. - -The youngest brother of Alexander II., the Grand Duke Michael -Nicolaievitch, died only quite recently, and was always very highly -thought of and deeply respected by all the Imperial Family. Even his -stern nephew the Emperor Alexander III. reverenced him, and frequently -turned to him for advice. He had occupied for many years the responsible -position of Viceroy of the Caucasian provinces, and had filled it to -general satisfaction. His wife, the Grand Duchess Olga Feodorovna, by -birth a Princess of Bade, was one of the most cultured princesses in -Europe, and a woman of brilliant intellect, kind heart, and charming -manners. She was the type of the _grande dame_ of past days, full of -gentleness and dignity, and altogether an exception to the general mould -after which princesses are fashioned. Her conversation was exceptional, -and her powers of assimilation quite remarkable. When she liked she -could win all hearts, even those of her enemies. - -On her return from the long absence in the Caucasus her house became the -rendezvous of all the intellectual and artistic elements of St. -Petersburg Society, and she was rather feared by the other ladies of the -Imperial - -[Illustration: BROTHERS OF ALEXANDER II. - -Grand Duke Constantine Nicolaievitch Grand Duke Michael Nicolaievitch - -BROTHERS OF ALEXANDER III. - -Grand Duke Vladimir Alexandrovitch Grand Duke Alexis Alexandrovitch -] - -Family for her authoritative manners and domineering spirit. - -The Grand Duke distinguished himself during the Turkish War, where he -won the Grand Cross of St. George and the baton of Field-Marshal. He was -a tall man, with the characteristic features of the Romanoffs, a long -beard, and altogether the look of a thorough _grand seigneur_. He kept -in favour during three reigns, and was extremely regretted when he died, -especially by the Dowager Empress. His wife had predeceased him by a -number of years; she died on her way to the Crimea from the shock which -she sustained when she heard of her second son’s marriage with the -Countess Torby. - -The grand ducal couple had a large family--six sons and one daughter, -who is now Dowager Duchess of Mecklenburg-Schwerin. - -Of the three daughters born to the Emperor Nicholas I. and the Empress -Alexandra Feodorovna, the second, Alexandra, died a few months after -marriage; she was extremely beautiful, and it is said that her mother -never recovered from the blow caused by her death. The youngest--the -Grand Duchess Olga, with whom an Austrian Archduke had been in love, and -whose proposed marriage had failed on account of religious -questions--became Queen of Würtemberg, and had neither a happy nor a -pleasant life. She also was extremely beautiful, and possessed of her -mother’s grand manner, a Sovereign every inch of her, with that born -dignity which it is next to impossible to acquire. Her husband was her -inferior in everything, and no children were born to her in whom she -could have forgotten her other disappointments. She died after a -lingering illness, very much regretted by those who knew her well, but -almost a stranger to the country over which she had reigned. - -Not less lovely, but with a very different disposition, was her eldest -sister, the Grand Duchess Marie Nicolaievna, who married the son of -Prince Eugène de Beauharnais and Princess Amelia of Bavaria. Clever, -with a shade of intrigue, wonderfully gifted, but of a passionate, warm -disposition, she made a very inferior marriage, from sheer -disappointment at having missed a brilliant alliance which her coquetry -had caused to be abandoned. Extremely fascinating, a fact of which she -was perfectly aware, she was a general favourite in society, and so much -beloved that by a kind of tacit agreement everybody united their efforts -to hide from her stern father her numerous frailties. When at length the -Duke of Leuchtenberg wanted to make a scandal and separated from his -wife, the Emperor interfered, and granted to his daughter’s children the -title of Prince (or Princess) Romanovsky. She afterwards married Count -Gregoire Strogonoff, but lacked the courage to tell the fact to the -Emperor, and Nicholas I. died in ignorance of it. There is no doubt he -would never have forgiven her, though the Strogonoffs rank among the -great nobles of Russia. The union, indeed, was only acknowledged by -Alexander II. after a long struggle. The Grand Duchess bought a villa in -Florence, and spent there a great part of the year, surrounded by -artists and indulging in her taste for painting and sculpture. She had -been elected President of the Academy of Arts in St. Petersburg, and her -efforts were certainly directed towards the development of artistic -activity in her native country. She died in Russia, whither she had -wished to be brought back when it became evident that she was attacked -by an incurable disease. By her first husband she left two daughters and -four sons, one of whom was killed during the Turkish campaign. By her -second marriage she had one daughter, called Hélène, who was the -favourite of the present Dowager Empress; she was twice married, first -to a Colonel Scheremetieff, and secondly to an officer named -Miklachevsky, and died not long ago. She bore an extreme likeness to her -grandfather, the Emperor Nicholas I., and, though a very great lady in -manner, was not a favourite in St. Petersburg Society, which found her -haughty and stiff. - -The magnificent palace of the Grand Duchess Marie Nicolaievna, which had -been given to her as a wedding present by her father when she was united -to the Duke of Leuchtenberg, was sold to the Crown by her children after -her death. It is at present the seat of the Council of the Empire, and -except the walls nothing is left to remind one of the lovely woman who -was once the mistress of it, nor of the festivities of which it was the -scene for so many long years. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -THE INFLUENCE OF THE GRAND DUCHESS HÉLÈNE PAVLOVNA - - -Among the remarkable women whom it has been my fortune to meet, the -Grand Duchess Hélène Pavlovna certainly holds the first place. For a -long series of years she was the most important member of the Russian -Imperial family, and her influence was exercised far and wide, and even -outbalanced that of the reigning Empress. She was not only a leader of -society, but a serious factor in both foreign and home politics. It was -she who gave to her nephew, the Emperor Alexander II., the first idea of -the emancipation of the serfs, and more than that, it was she who gave -him the first hint as to how this reform could be accomplished. Assisted -by the advice of several remarkable men, such as Nicholas Milioutine, -Prince Tcherkassky, and others, she gave their liberty to the peasants -of her property of Karlovka in the Government of Poltava. This event -sounded the first knell of the old regime, and it is to the everlasting -honour of the Grand Duchess that it came to be heard through her -generous initiative. - -She was no ordinary person then, this Princess, who, after a childhood -spent at the small Court of Stuttgart, was suddenly introduced to all -the splendours of that of St. Petersburg. Left a widow at a -comparatively early age, she could not, so long as her brother-in-law -the Emperor Nicholas reigned, aspire to a political rôle. Yet her -serious mind was tired of the vain and empty life she was condemned to -lead, so she contrived to make her palace the centre of artistic and -literary Russia. Every author, painter or sculptor was welcomed there, -and every politician too. It was murmured, and even related, that the -report of the liberty which was indulged in the conversations held at -these gatherings reached the Emperor himself, who once remonstrated with -his sister-in-law on the subject and received from her the proud reply: -“_Il vaut mieux pour vous, Sire, qu’on cause chez moi tout haut, plutôt -que de conspirer chez les autres tout bas_.” - -Nevertheless, she was obliged to restrain herself in the expression of -her opinions after these remarks were made to her, and it was not until -her nephew ascended the throne that she began to play an open part in -politics, and to acquire real influence in that direction. Her palace -soon became a centre of Liberalism, as it was understood at the time, -and it is certain that her evening parties, to which everyone of -importance in Russia, with or without Court rank, was invited, were of -great use to Alexander II., who found it convenient to meet at his -aunt’s house people whom it would have been next to impossible for him -to see anywhere else. - -The Grand Duchess Hélène, among her great qualities, possessed the rare -one of being able to discover and appreciate people of real merit. -“_Elle se connait en hommes_,” was the judgment passed upon her by -Bismarck, who also knew how to judge the merits of individuals. Her -clear brain was unaffected by prejudice, although she appreciated the -important part it plays in the judgments of the world. She was -altogether superior to these judgments, even when they were passed upon -herself. Thus she never wavered in her friendship for Nicholas -Milioutine, who, in spite of the cruel insinuations that were made in -St. Petersburg Society regarding that friendship--insinuations that the -high moral character of the Princess ought to have preserved her from. - -Strange to say, the person who most warmly defended the Grand Duchess -against these calumnies was the Empress Marie Alexandrovna herself. She -did not like her aunt, nor sympathise with her opinions, but she had a -strong sense of justice, and, moreover, felt that, as the first lady in -the Empire, it was her duty to protect the second one from unmerited -disgrace. She therefore consented to meet Milioutine one evening, and -after he had been presented to her she received him with kindness, and -even discussed with him a few points concerning the emancipation of the -serfs that was then the topic of the day, and the mere suggestion of -which had brought such a storm about the heads of those who were in -favour of it. It was upon that occasion that the Empress expressed the -judgment which was considered so true at the time, and sounds so strange -to-day: “_Il m’a toujours semble que ces grands mots de conservateurs, -de rouges, de revolutionnaires n’avaient pas de partis_.” Poor Empress! -Subsequent events were to afford a terrible contradiction! - -So long as the Liberal reforms were on the _tapis_, the salon of Hélène -Pavlovna retained its importance. People used to try their utmost to be -received by her, because they knew that it offered them the possibility -of meeting and even speaking with the Sovereign. All the Ministers of -Alexander II., General (afterwards Count) Milioutine, M. Abaza, M. -Valouieff, the famous Samarine, were habitués of her evening parties. It -was at her instigation that the question of compulsory military service -was first mentioned to the Emperor. It was during a dinner which she -gave to Prince Tcherkassky, before the latter’s departure for Poland, -that the reform of the Legislative Code was first discussed, and the -introduction of the _juges de paix_, in imitation of those of France, -was decided. - -Whenever a step was made in the road of progress and Liberalism, it was -the Grand Duchess Hélène who was the first to notice it, and to show her -appreciation of it. Ofttimes she carried her enthusiasm too far, and -harmed instead of doing good to the causes which she had taken to heart. - -Gossip began to accuse her of intrigues, which, if the truth be said, -were not absolutely foreign to her nature. She liked to make herself -important, to be thought the principal personage in Russia, to be -considered as the person who had the greatest influence over her nephew -Alexander II. It was a very innocent little weakness, but it made her -sometimes ridiculous, and certainly her opinions would have had greater -weight had she not talked so much, and especially restrained her friends -from talking so much, about her influence and her importance. She -aspired to the position of a Richelieu, and did not realise that it was -rather as that of his councillor, the famous Père Joseph, she could have -attained more easily her goal, which was that of governing and reforming -Holy Russia. - -With all this, however, she exercised a great influence on St. -Petersburg Society; she was a really great lady, a princess of the old -style, pure and proud, who looked upon the world from an ivory chair, -who never allowed herself any meanness, any petty vengeance, or -forgetfulness of the position she filled in the world. She was an -incomparable hostess, though her evening parties were thought dull by -those whose powers of conversation were limited, or who cared only for -small talk. No one knew better than she how to receive her guests or to -put them at their ease, and though slander or gossip were excluded from -her conversation, yet she sometimes unbent, and would relate with much -spirit anecdotes concerning her arrival in Russia, and the first years -of her married life. This reminds me of one occasion when she told us -the following amusing story of the Emperor Nicholas’s sternness in all -questions of military service. It was so funnily related that I entered -it in my diary as soon as I got home, and I will repeat it now, as I -heard it from her lips on that day. The conversation had centred by -accident on the Emperor, and someone said that he had been capable of -very cruel things. The Grand Duchess instantly protested with energy. - -“The Emperor was not cruel,” she said; “he punished when it was -necessary, but I never remember his punishing anyone unjustly, or having -done any really cruel act. He was, with all his severity, the kindest of -men. The only time that I have heard of his having been cruel was on one -occasion”--and she smiled at the remembrance of what she was going to -relate--“and that was as follows: The Emperor very often used to drive -out quite alone through the streets of St. Petersburg to see what was -going on. At that time there was a guard-house close to the Alexander -Nevski Convent. Now it was the custom when the Emperor--and for the -matter of that any member of the Imperial Family--happened to pass -there, for the guard to come out and present arms, and if the officer in -command had been obliged for some reason or other to remain indoors, the -senior non-commissioned officer came out in his place. Now on that -particular occasion the officer on guard happened to be a certain -Captain K----, who, thinking that no one would ever hear about it, had -simply undressed and gone to bed, leaving his subordinate to see to -things during the night. The Emperor had slept badly, and went out at -the early hour of six o’clock. When he passed the guard-house and saw -that the officer did not come out, he had his carriage stopped, and -inquired where the officer was. Upon receiving the reply that he was -indoors, the Emperor went in. The first sight that met his eyes was -Captain K----, sleeping upon the camp bed which was reserved for the -officer in case of need, and completely undressed. The Sovereign shook -him by the arm. One can fancy the feelings of the unfortunate man when -he saw who it was that was awakening him. ‘Get up,’ said the Emperor, -‘and follow me. No; don’t dress yourself--come _as you are_.’ And he -dragged him _as he was_, without even the most indispensable garment on, -and ordered him to sit beside him in his carriage. Thus, completely -undressed, he brought him back to the Winter Palace, whence he ordered -him to be sent, still undressed, to the Caucasus, where he was degraded -to the rank of a common soldier. That was the only cruel deed I knew the -late Emperor to do,” added the Grand Duchess, “and then he very soon -pardoned Captain K---- and restored him to his favour. It is certain -that the captain would in time have made a career, in spite of this -unfortunate incident, had he not been killed during the Hungarian -campaign.” - -I repeat this story to afford some idea of the conversation at these -celebrated evening parties at the Palais Michel, as the home of the -Grand Duchess Hélène was called, and to show that, with all her -reputation of a blue-stocking, she was not above repeating a funny -anecdote to amuse her guests. It is therefore a mistake to say that her -conversation was pedantic, and that outside of politics nothing ever -amused her. She could laugh, in spite of her stiffness, which was more -apparent than real, and her ceremonious manners proceeded rather from -her education than from the haughtiness with which she was credited. - -After the Polish mutiny of 1863, the importance of the Grand Duchess -Hélène decreased. A certain reaction had already set in, after the -enthusiasm which had accompanied the manifesto of February 19th, 1861, -granting liberty to the serfs, and the old Conservative party had -succeeded in proving to the Emperor that he had underestimated the -difficulties of the reform, especially in its connection with the -agrarian question. At the same time the disappointment which attended -the essay in constitutional government in Poland by the Grand Duke -Constantine was causing acute irritation. It had been whispered at these -weekly gatherings at the Palais Michel that if the Emperor’s brother -succeeded in Warsaw something of the same kind might be tried in St. -Petersburg, and a responsible Cabinet instituted on the lines of those -of Western Europe. The attempt having failed, its discredit fell on the -promoters of it, primarily on the Grand Duke and his aunt, whose advice -he had been credited with following. Several councillors of the Emperor, -like old Count Panine, represented to him that too much latitude had -been allowed the Grand Duchess Hélène, and that she ought to be reminded -that in Russia it was not allowed to discuss the actions of the -Sovereign, and still less to disapprove of them. After this a certain -coolness existed between aunt and nephew, and the journeys abroad of the -Grand Duchess became longer and more frequent; but when she was in St. -Petersburg she did not change her habits, and continued to receive her -friends, to give her parties, and to express her opinions. Gradually, -however, the tone of her salon changed, and artistic matters were more -to the front than had been the case before. She also gave her attention -to charitable and scientific institutions, and the hospital of -experimental medicine which bears her name testifies to the present day -of the interest with which she followed the progress of medical science. -She died at a relatively advanced age, in the beginning of the year -1873. - -Her daughter, the Grand Duchess Catherine, tried to follow in the -footsteps of her mother, but though kind-hearted, she had not the -brilliancy of the Grand Duchess Hélène, and so did not succeed in -replacing her. Her dinners and parties, even when the same people -attended them, lacked the animation, and especially the ease, which had -distinguished the former gatherings at the Palais Michel. - -The Grand Duchess Hélène had as friend and helper her lady-in-waiting, -the Baroness Editha Rhaden. Just as remarkable a person in her way as -her august mistress, she was the life of the Palais Michel. Extremely -clever, and still more learned, she made it her business to read -everything that was worth reading, to know everybody worth knowing, and -to study every question worth studying. She was also the channel through -which news of the outside world and the opinions of the various -political circles of the capital used to reach the Grand Duchess. She -attended to her correspondence, and often replied to the letters which -the latter received or transmitted her orders to those who looked to the -aunt of the Sovereign for direction in matters of State. A curious note -sent to Nicholas Milioutine testifies how thoroughly the Baroness Rhaden -was identified with the aspirations of the party which had put its hopes -under the patronage of the Grand Duchess Hélène. It was written in the -month of October, 1860, just at the time when the commission which was -elaborating the project of the emancipation of the serfs was bringing -its work to a close, and when unexpected difficulties had suddenly -cropped up. I give it here in its original French, together with a -translation:-- - -“_Je suis chargée de vous annoncer une bonne nouvelle, secrète encore, -c’est que le grand duc Constantin est nommé president du grand comité, -et qu’à son retour l’Empereur présidera lui-même. Avais-je raison ce -matin de croire à une Providence spéciale pour la Russie, et pour nous -tous?_” - -(I have been asked to give you some good news, which is as yet secret, -and that is that the Grand Duke Constantine has been appointed President -of the Grand Committee, and that after his return here the Emperor will -himself preside. Was I not right this morning in thinking that there -existed a special Providence for Russia, and for us all?) - -Editha Rhaden was a charming person, rather given, perhaps, to exuberant -enthusiasm, which prevented her from appreciating the real worth of -things as well as of people, but with real intelligence, sound -principles, and brilliant conversational powers. She was perhaps -slightly _poseuse_ and rather given to exaggerate both her own and her -Imperial mistress’s importance. A great stickler for etiquette, she -contrived to give a ceremonious appearance to the smallest gathering, -and she was famed for the magnificence of her curtseys whenever a -crowned head came into a room. She lived only within the atmosphere of a -Court, and when absent from it seemed lost and utterly out of her -element; but she was thoroughly genuine, incapable of a mean act, and -very much liked even by those who smiled at her innocent foibles. After -the death of the Grand Duchess Hélène, whom she did not survive very -long, she continued to receive those who had been habitués of the Palais -Michel, and held a small Court of her own, whose importance she -overvalued. When she died she was generally regretted, for she had tried -to do all the good she possibly could, and no one could reproach her -with a bad action or a bad use of the influence which at one time she -unquestionably possessed. - -Another important member of the Imperial Family was Prince Peter of -Oldenburg, the cousin of the Emperor. His entire existence was given up -to deeds of charity, or to questions of education. He was the founder of -a school which has given to Russia some of its most distinguished -citizens, and which to this day is considered to be one of the best in -the Empire. The Mary Magdalen Hospital was also due to his initiative. -He was almost venerated by all classes of society, and when he died even -the cab-drivers of St. Petersburg were heard to mourn him as one of -their best friends. His son, Prince Alexander, married the Princess -Eugénie of Leuchtenberg, the daughter of the Grand Duchess Marie -Nicolaievna by her first husband, the son of Eugène de Beauharnais, of -Napoleonic fame. He is also a very distinguished man. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -THE REFORMS OF ALEXANDER II. AND HIS MINISTERS - - -When Alexander II. ascended the Throne, it was known--and, what is more, -it was felt--that by the force of circumstances alone his reign was -bound to be one of serious reforms. It was known also both at home and -abroad that these reforms would be strenuously opposed by all his -father’s friends, Ministers, and advisers. People wondered whether the -young Sovereign would prove to have sufficient energy to change an order -of things which it was to the interests of many old servants of the -Imperial regime to retain as they were. Public opinion, however, was -soon enlightened as to the intentions of the Emperor, because when he -received deputations of the nobility, on the occasion of his Coronation, -he publicly declared to them his intention to grant liberation to the -serfs. His announcement caused a great sensation, but as time went on -and the great reform, though discussed everywhere, was delayed, it was -thought that the Government and Alexander himself feared the -consequences of such a revolutionary measure. The problems which it -raised were of the most serious character and threatened to shake the -very foundations of the empire. The matter was especially complicated in -its agrarian aspect, for the very right of property, as it had hitherto -been understood in Russia, was jeopardised. One cannot wonder, -therefore, that even a Liberal monarch hesitated before making the -fateful stroke of his pen that would irrevocably settle the matter. - -As is usual in Russia, a committee was appointed to study the question, -and, thanks to the efforts of Prince Gortschakov, who was one of his -strongest supporters, Nicholas Milioutine was appointed, under General -Lanskoi, to bring into order the different propositions submitted to the -committee; he was to endeavour to evolve a scheme that would be -acceptable both to the enthusiastic supporters and the indignant -opponents of the reform, the principle of which, nevertheless, the -latter felt could not be avoided any longer. - -It is not within the limits of this book to deal with the individuality -of Milioutine, nor of the influence exercised by him during the eventful -years which followed the accession of Alexander II. to the Throne. He -was a most remarkable man, both as regards intellect and character, but -he was one of the most disliked personages in Russia. By a strange -stroke of destiny, after having borne the reputation of being an extreme -Radical, and being under suspicion of the Emperor himself, who for a -long time refused to employ him, Milioutine, thanks to the protection of -the Grand Duchess Hélène and of Prince Gortschakov, found himself called -to collaborate with the Sovereign in the most important act of his -reign. Later on, as soon as the reform over which they had both worked -had become an accomplished fact, Milioutine fell once more under his -Sovereign’s displeasure and was rudely dismissed before he had been able -to show what he could do towards regulating the machine which he had set -in motion. - -The dismissal of Milioutine was typical of Alexander II. and of the -indecision which was one of the defects in his character. He never had -the patience nor the necessary endurance to wait for the natural -development of events and for the consequences of his actions; he -considered that they were bound to be successful, simply because he -wished them to be so. His was a nature that expected praise and -gratitude not only from individuals but from nations. He had nursed big -dreams of glory, and would have been perfectly happy had the enthusiasm -with which he was greeted by his subjects on that eventful day of -February 19th, 1861, lasted for ever. That it did not do so made him -angry, all forgetful of the fact that the brightest day is sometimes -followed by the blackest night. - -Alexander, indeed, had a great deal of childishness in his character. As -a child breaks his playthings, so he would treat people who had ceased -to please him; and this fatal trait of character, which so often made -him withdraw to-day what he had given yesterday, was one of the many -causes that shattered the popularity which at one time seemed so deep -and lasting. - -No one who was in St. Petersburg at the time of the emancipation of the -serfs will ever forget the morning of that great day in February, 1861. -The excitement in the capital was intense. Up to the last moment people -had doubted whether the Sovereign would have the courage to put his name -to the measure. Even the most Liberal among the upper classes, those who -for a long time had wished for the day when slavery would be abolished, -were fearful of the manner of its accomplishment. It must not be -supposed that the old Russian nobility were entirely against the -emancipation. What they objected to was the lines upon which the Emperor -wanted it to be brought about, and the forced expropriation of what -belonged to the landlords in order to give it to the peasants. Those who -knew these peasants well felt how very dangerous it was to imbue these -ignorant people with the idea that the Sovereign could take from his -nobles lands to give to the peasants. Events have proved that these -adversaries of the great reform were right; it was this fatal mistake -that spoiled the great work which, conducted differently, would have -immortalised Alexander II. not only as a humane, but also as a wise -Sovereign. - -All this was discussed on the eve of that February 19th, and everybody -knew that frantic efforts were being made on both sides to delay or to -hasten the important decision. It was said that some of the promoters of -the projected reform, in order to break down the last hesitations of the -Sovereign, had tried to frighten him with the threat of an insurrection -of the masses if it was not promulgated. A curious note from the Grand -Duchess Hélène to Milioutine shows us the apprehensions felt in high -quarters as to what might follow a deception of the hopes raised among -the peasant class. - -“I think it right to warn you that my servants have told me that if -there was nothing for the 19th, the _tchern_ (populace) would come -before the Palace and ask for a solution. I think one ought to pay some -attention to that piece of gossip, because at the present moment a -demonstration would be fatal for our hopes.” - -As a matter of fact, no demonstration was ever planned, or could have -taken place in view of the precautions taken by the police; but this -apprehension of the Grand Duchess was typical of the nervous excitement -among the upper classes at the time. - -The Emperor, however, had made up his mind, though it seems that at the -very last moment some kind of fear had taken hold of him. On February -18th, the anniversary of his father’s death, he had driven to the -fortress and for a long time prayed at his father’s tomb. Did he -remember then the words spoken by the dying Nicholas when, with that -sense of prophecy given to people at their last hour, he had told his -son that if he brought about all the Liberal measures of which he was -dreaming he would not die in his bed? On his return to the Winter -Palace, however, Alexander II. seemed unusually grave and silent. - -Whether he slept or not no one knows, and the next morning was brought -to him the famous manifesto composed by the Metropolitan of Moscow, the -venerable Philaret, which began with the words, “Make the sign of the -Cross, thou Russian people.” When Count Lanskoi, then Minister of the -Interior, handed the momentous document to the Emperor, he took it from -him with hands that trembled in spite of his efforts to remain calm, and -asked to be left alone for a few moments. - -What passed in his mind during those minutes? Did he see, as in a dream, -the past and his father’s wishes and his father’s hopes, and the future -with its hideous end, the day when, maimed and bleeding, he would be -brought back to that same room to die, struck by one of those whom his -hand was going to free? He never told anyone the struggles of his soul -on that day, and when he recalled Lanskoi there was no sign of emotion -on his face. He signed the manifesto with a firm hand, and it was at -once made public. - -A few hours later Alexander II. left the Winter Palace in a victoria, -alone and without escort. The square in front of the old building was -crowded with people, and when the Sovereign appeared, such a cry of -greeting arose as Russia had never heard until that day. The enthusiasm -cannot be described, people surrounded the Imperial carriage and pressed -round their liberator, women sobbed and children wept, and even among -the onlookers emotion was intense. Many had come there attracted by mere -curiosity to witness the scene, many who deplored the occasion that had -given rise to it, and even they were seized with the general emotion. -One lady alone kept cool. It was the old Countess Koutaissow, whose -sister had been the mistress of Paul I., who was the representative of -the old Conservative element in St. Petersburg society, and bitterly -opposed to the reforms of the new reign. When asked whether she had not -felt affected by the general enthusiasm she replied, quietly: “No; I -only rejoiced that I am too old to see the masses that have just been -emancipated rise against their Sovereign and his successors, and I -mourned the fate of my children who will see the consequences of -to-day’s folly.” - -None of the reforms which marked the reign of Alexander II. was -completed, but it is certain that, notwithstanding their faults, they -signalled the dawn of a new era in which it was no longer possible to -step back; but they brought neither peace to the country nor glory to -the Sovereign, who had believed, in his ignorance of men and things, -that they would ensure him a place among the rulers of his country next -to that of the Great Peter. But Peter had a will of his own, and -Alexander II. had merely fancies. - -It cannot be denied, however, that at the beginning of his reign he was -surrounded by clever men and by gentlemen, which is more than can be -said of his two successors. _La noblesse_, to use the old French word, -had still something to say, and it is doubtful whether Alexander would -have accomplished what he did had he not been helped by a section of -that much maligned class of society. - -Foremost among his Ministers was the brother of Milioutine, to whose -efforts the emancipation of the serfs owed so much, General Dmitry -Alexieievitch Milioutine, who for more than twenty years held the -portfolio of War Minister. To his efforts was due the reorganisation of -the Army, as well as the introduction of compulsory military service, -another of the measures that raised a storm of indignation throughout -the whole country. Milioutine was perhaps the most remarkable -personality in the group of men who thought to immortalise themselves -together with the Sovereign whom they served. He was a small, quiet -individual, with sad, grey eyes, and with an iron will beneath his frail -appearance. He was the only one among Alexander II.’s advisers that came -to power with a definite plan, from which, in all justice it must be -said, he was never known to swerve aside. He had at heart the welfare -not only of his country but also of the soldier whose fate lay in his -hands. He tried to ameliorate that fate, and to him must be ascribed the -abolition of corporal punishment in the Army and a whole list of -measures which had for their purpose the training and education of the -soldier. Military schools were one of his principal cares; he wanted to -establish a regular system of training not only for officers, but for -the non-commissioned officers, who in his opinion were the pillars of a -proper organisation of the Army. He was an indefatigable worker, who -entered into every detail, and who never neglected the most -insignificant points. Had he been ably seconded, there is no doubt that -the beginnings of the war of 1877 would not have been so disastrous as -they were, but the Grand Duke Nicholas was his enemy, and did all that -he could to counteract the measures adopted by the Minister, who often -had to do, in obedience to the Emperor’s personal orders, what he -secretly disapproved. - -Milioutine was not liked. All the old generals who had fought during the -previous reign reproached him for what they called his “revolutionary -ideas,” and the younger generation, who through his reforms found itself -burthened with new and unpleasant duties, was vigorously opposed to him. -The old warrior, however, paid no attention to the outcry raised, and -allowed the personal attacks of which he was made the subject to pass -unnoticed. He never tried to revenge himself on his foes; never made -use of the power which he wielded to harm anyone, and always listened to -criticism, being of opinion that one can always learn something from it. -He was hated by the Heir to the Throne, and when Alexander III. -succeeded his father in the tragic circumstances which everybody knows, -it was felt that Milioutine’s days as Minister were numbered. He knew it -himself, and had the situation been less grave he would at once have -offered his resignation. A few short months, however, saw it become an -accomplished fact, when the Liberal Cabinet, headed by Count Loris -Melikoff, of which he was a member, had to retire before the autocratic -programme which M. Pobedonostseff had induced the young Emperor to -adopt. - -Milioutine never returned to St. Petersburg after that day. He retired -to the Crimea, where he possessed a villa, and never more turned his -attention towards public affairs, preserving a dignified silence both as -to his wrongs and to his political activity in the past. The present -Sovereign made him a Count, and later on conferred upon him the dignity -of Field-Marshal. When the Count was in the Crimea, Nicholas II. never -forgot to visit the old veteran, living so quietly amongst his roses and -the many flowers of his garden. There he died at the beginning of 1912, -two days after his wife, at the advanced age of ninety-four, having kept -unimpaired to the last his brilliant qualities and his remarkable -intelligence. Few statesmen have had the dignity of Count Milioutine; -few have known better how to behave when in power, and to live when out -of it. - -Of a different type from the General was Count Panine, who at the time -of the emancipation of the serfs held the portfolio of Justice. He was a -_grand seigneur_ in the fullest sense of the term, _un homme -d’autrefois_ immutable in his principles, and who, when he saw he could -no longer please his Sovereign, retired rather, as he himself said, -“than bow his grey head before the idol of progress.” Panine was the -embodiment of that type of Russian functionary that will not admit a -change of regime, and that look upon every reform as a danger. He was -thoroughly retrogressive in all his opinions, and Liberalism or Liberty -meant for him merely Revolution. He firmly believed that every -concession made to the spirit of modern times was a danger to the -Throne, and he was perhaps the only man who had the courage to tell -Alexander II. so, and to retire from power rather than lend his hand to -what he considered to be the degradation of that system of autocracy -which he had defended during the whole of his long life. - -By a strange freak of destiny, and one of those contrasts one only meets -with in Russia, his only son was one of the first to adopt the new ideas -of Liberalism. Together with some of his University comrades, he was -arrested in 1861 under an accusation of Nihilism. Released on account of -his father’s services, Vladimir Panine married a charming woman, -Mademoiselle Maltseff, and imbued her with his own revolutionary -opinions. When he died quite young, leaving an only daughter, who found -herself the sole heiress of the enormous fortune of the old Count -Panine, the widow of the latter implored the Emperor to take the child -away from her mother and to have her confided to her own care. In spite -of the tears of the young Countess Panine, her daughter was taken -forcibly away from her and placed in the institute for girls at Smolna, -whence she was allowed to go out only to visit her grandmother. The -relatives of the heiress tried to instil into her entirely different -ideas from those of her father and mother. When out of sheer isolation -the Countess Vladimir Panine married a young doctor named -Petrounkevitch, whose Liberal opinions were in accordance with her own, -everything possible was done to compromise both, and to effect thus the -complete separation of little Sophie Panine from her mother. The latter, -with her second husband, was forbidden to visit the capital, and they -settled in Odessa. Meanwhile the heiress grew up, and, as so often -happens in such cases, retained in the depths of her heart a perfect -adoration for her mother and a thorough dislike for her father’s -sisters, who were among those who had tried most to isolate her from -everything that was not in accordance with the principles in which they -wanted her to be brought up. At length the child who had been the object -of all this strife was married at seventeen to a very rich man, not, -perhaps, her equal by birth, but whose financial position put him above -the suspicion of having wanted her for her money. After a few years the -couple were divorced, and the Countess Sophie Panine, by special -permission of the Emperor, was allowed to resume her maiden name. She -still lives in St. Petersburg, entirely devoted to good works; the -revenues of her immense fortune are consecrated to the relief of poor -students and to the building of cheap kitchens and night refuges. During -the troubled times of 1905 it was rumoured that the Countess Sophie -Panine was seriously compromised; and it was even said that she had been -arrested. This proved to be incorrect, but it is evident that, in spite -of the efforts made to imbue her with strict Conservative principles, -the granddaughter of the most autocratic Minister of Alexander II. is in -open sympathy with the very ideas against which he fought during the -whole of his long life. - -Prince Lieven and M. Valouieff were also remarkable personalities of the -time of which I am writing. The former fell into terrible disgrace under -Alexander III., and was ordered to leave St. Petersburg. This event -caused a great scandal at the time, for the Prince and Princess were -both prominent in society. For the Princess the blow was a terrible one, -and she did not scruple openly to attack the new Sovereign until it was -made evident to her that she had better refrain. - -M.--afterwards Count--Valouieff and M. Abaza had a better fate. The -first of these gentlemen, who for a long time had held the portfolio of -Home Affairs, exchanged it for that of the Imperial Domains, and though -he lost his influence he retained his position. He had the common sense -not to try to go against the tide, and to give up of his own accord the -power which otherwise would have been snatched from him. He was a -pleasant, quiet man, and generally liked. - -M. Abaza for some time was a very considerable personage in St. -Petersburg society. He was one of the intimate friends of the Grand -Duchess Hélène and of Baroness Editha Rhaden, and it was their influence -that brought him before the notice of Alexander II. He was supposed to -be a great authority on all financial matters, and twice had the -portfolio of that department entrusted to his care. He was one of those -who had submitted to the influence of the Princess Dolgorouky; and when -she became the Sovereign’s morganatic wife and received the title of -Princess Yourievsky, Abaza tried to induce her to persuade the Emperor -of the necessity of granting a Constitution to the nation. Ryssakoff’s -bomb put an end to those dreams in the most shocking and unexpected -manner. With the death of Alexander II. the duties of his Ministers came -to an end. His successor never forgave M. Abaza, not only his Liberal -principles, but also his friendship with the Princess Yourievsky; and -though he continued to be a member of the Council of State, and presided -over many commissions, though he was granted orders and dignities, and -even often consulted in grave matters of State, yet the political career -of M. Abaza was practically ended on that eventful March 1st, 1881. When -he died, many years later, leaving an enormous fortune, the event was -noticed by only the usual obituary in the newspapers, and a remark made -by Alexander III., who, having been told that the Princess Ouroussoff, -daughter and heiress of the deceased statesman, inherited seven -millions, said, “Only that! I thought he had stolen much more!” - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -THE ADLERBERGS AND THE SCHOUVALOFFS - - -The two most prominent families during the reign of Alexander II. were -those of Count Adlerberg and Count Schouvaloff. The former, of German -origin, did not boast of many ancestors, but had for two generations -enjoyed the confidence of their Sovereigns. Old Count Vladimir -Adlerberg, who received the title from Nicholas I., was not only -Minister of the Imperial Household, but a personal friend of that -monarch. His son Alexander was educated with the Emperor’s sons, and in -his turn was entrusted with the same post as his father had occupied, -after the latter’s death. No one could have filled that delicate -position with more tact, more intelligence, and more kindness than he -did. Admirably educated, he possessed a perfect knowledge of the French -and German languages, and it was he who generally had the task of -composing the letters which Alexander II. had occasion to address to -other Sovereigns on important political matters. It was said that Count -Alexander Adlerberg knew more secrets, both State and private, than any -other man in Russia, and his discretion was beyond all praise. No lips -were ever more securely sealed than his, and no man ever had his talent -to forget what he had heard or seen. For the whole quarter of a century -that the reign of Alexander II. lasted, that friend of his youth never -left him; and although during the last months of the Emperor’s life -their relations became strained through the influence of the Princess -Yourievsky, yet the Emperor would not dispense with the Count’s -services, so well did he appreciate the fact that nowhere would he find -such a devoted and true friend. How devoted, the world perhaps did not -guess. It could not have imagined that an occasion would arise when -Count Adlerberg, who was supposed to have acquired his great position -owing to flattery, would through his affection for his Sovereign risk -his position in telling him the truth in a matter most near to his -heart. Yet so it befell. When, after the death of the Empress Marie -Alexandrovna, Alexander decided to unite himself in marriage to his -mistress the Princess Dolgorouky, he asked Count Adlerberg to be present -at the ceremony. The old statesman refused, and earnestly begged -Alexander II. to abandon the idea. The Emperor was greatly incensed, and -for a time it was thought that the Minister’s position was shaken. He -was urged by the entourage of the Tsar to give way, and as he could -prevent nothing, at least to acquiesce to what was about to become an -accomplished fact; but he remained firm in his resolution, declaring -that his duty as Minister of the Imperial Household made it imperative -for him to maintain the dignity of the Crown, and that he believed this -was going to be compromised by the step which the Emperor was about to -take. - -Alexander II. was very vindictive, as all know, yet whatever he might -have thought, he did not, save by a certain new reserve of manner, -express his displeasure at Adlerberg’s conduct. Perhaps even the reasons -which the latter had given to him against the marriage had some weight, -for when his valet asked him what uniform he wanted to wear for the -ceremony, he told him to put out plain evening clothes, which he never -wore save when he was abroad, adding that as his marriage was a private -affair, he wanted to give it a private appearance. This incident was -very differently commented upon at the time, and some saw in it a desire -to reassure Count Adlerberg as to the intentions of the Sovereign and -his determination not to put the Crown of the Romanoffs on the head of -the woman for whom he had so deeply offended his first wife and all her -children. But the shrewd Minister well knew that such a resolution, if -really taken, would not be kept, and, as a matter of fact, it was only -the intervention of death that prevented the justification of his -opinion. - -Count Adlerberg had married a lady of considerable culture, and one who -never used her great position except to do good. She was by birth a -Mademoiselle Poltawtsoff, the sister of Madame Skobeleff, the mother of -the famous general. Countess Adlerberg at one time kept open house, and -her parties were quite a feature of the St. Petersburg winter season. -She was a great lover of music, and generally all the famous singers -that visited the northern capital were to be heard at her Tuesday -receptions. These were brilliant and animated, attended by all the -wealth, beauty and fashion of the city. Invitations to them were eagerly -sought, and as eagerly accepted. The hostess had for everybody a -pleasant smile and word, and no one could have believed that the day -would come when the very people who crowded her lofty rooms would desert -them and would forget the many kindnesses which they had accepted at -those receptions. - -So it was, however, for Count Adlerberg’s preferment lasted only as long -as Alexander II. lived. His successor had always hated the Minister of -the Imperial Household with a bitter hatred. Well informed people -ascribed it to an incident in the life of the Grand Duke, in which the -young Princess Mestchersky had played a part. This lady--who was maid -of honour to the Empress--had inspired a violent passion in the Grand -Duke, who at the time had no prospect of ever ascending the Throne, and -he proposed to marry her. The death of his brother, however, with the -change in his position that it entailed, put an end to all these plans. -Count Adlerberg was the first one to represent to the Emperor the -necessity for his eventual successor to make a match in conformity with -his rank, and strongly urged the accomplishment of the last desire of -the dead Tsarevitch, to see his brother united to the Princess Dagmar of -Denmark, whom he had been about to marry himself when his illness -intervened and made havoc of all his plans. The Count did more. He -induced a very rich man, well known in society, M. Paul Demidoff, to -marry the Princess Mestchersky, to whom he also explained the necessity -for sacrificing herself for the welfare of Russia and of the Imperial -Family. The young lady understood, and in spite of the entreaties of the -Grand Duke Alexander, allowed herself to be united to Demidoff. She died -in child-birth the next year, and the Heir to the Throne consented at -length to be married to the Princess Dagmar, whom later on he was to -love so tenderly; but he never forgave Count Adlerberg his intervention -at the time, and his first care when he became Emperor was to dismiss -the old servant of his father and grandfather. Moreover, he did this -with the utmost brutality. - -It was quite unnecessary to send a messenger ordering the Count to -return at once all the documents of State which he had in his -possession; or, worse insult still, to appoint a Commission to inquire -into the financial state of the Privy Purse of the late Emperor, which -the Count had administered. Those who advised Alexander III. to this -course were only covered with confusion, for affairs were found to be -in perfect order; indeed, the late Minister of the Imperial Household -had effected economies amounting to 380 millions of roubles. But the -news that such an inquiry was about to take place was sufficient excuse -for all those who had spent their lives in the Adlerbergs’ house to turn -their backs upon them and never again to visit them. The Count, who knew -human nature better than most men, was not affected by this change, and -no one could have borne himself with greater dignity. - -He lived six years or so after leaving the political arena, yet he was -never heard to utter one single word of complaint as to the treatment -which he had received. When he died his body was barely cold when a -legal functionary from the Emperor arrived to seal up all the papers of -the former Minister, and his widow was hardly given the necessary time -to remove herself from the house where she had lived since her marriage. -Under a clause in the will of Alexander II., the Count had been given -the right to use the house during his lifetime, and people were of -opinion that this right might have been continued to his widow. It is -certain that Alexander III. was neither just nor generous in his -treatment of one of the foremost among the statesmen of his father’s -reign, and of one whose devotion to his Imperial master had never been -questioned. - -The Countess Adlerberg resented the treatment bitterly, and allowed -herself to make remarks about the ingratitude of Sovereigns in general, -and of Alexander III. in particular. She tried to gather around her all -the elements of opposition to the new regime, but this did not succeed. -She was aunt to General Skobeleff and to the Duchess of Leuchtenberg, -who was a great favourite with the new Empress, and she thought that -these alliances would give her back some of the importance she had lost. -When the “White General” was recalled to St. Petersburg after his Paris -speech, the Countess went to meet him at the station with an immense -bouquet of flowers, and thereby made herself ridiculous, and added to -the resentment which was cherished against her in Court circles. It was -her last public manifestation. Very soon after that her nephew died -suddenly in Moscow, and after Skobeleff’s disappearance the name of the -Countess Adlerberg disappeared also from the public ken. She was one of -the _Dames à Portrait_ of the Empress, and took her place at Court when -it was necessary, but she soon left off doing even that, and at last -settled in Tsarskoye Selo, near St. Petersburg, where she died in 1910, -utterly forgotten by the world over which she had queened it for so -long. - -The Schouvaloffs also played an important part, and had considerable -influence, during the reign of Alexander II.--influence which, in the -case of Count Paul at least, continued under his successor. They were -nobles belonging to the proudest in Russia, who had always ranked among -favourites of the Sovereign. In the latter part of last century this old -family was represented by two brothers, Count Paul and Count Peter -Schouvaloff, who were among the most influential personages of the -Empire. Count Paul married, in his early youth, a Princess Belosselsky, -the sister of the celebrated Princess Lison Troubetzkoy--so well known -in Paris during the first years of the Third Republic, when she passed -for being the “Egeria” of M. Thiers. He followed a military career, and -was in command of the Corps de la Garde when the Turkish War broke out. -Against the wish of the Emperor, who would have liked him to stay in St. -Petersburg, where his corps remained, Count Paul volunteered for a -command at the front, where soon he obtained immense popularity and won -great distinction. He was an extremely pleasant and cultured person, a -man of the world, full of tact, and gifted with singular diplomatic -instincts. - -When relations between Russia and Germany became strained after the -Berlin Congress, and the two Ambassadors who had been sent there, M. -d’Oubril and M. Sabouroff, had failed to improve them, Prince Orloff was -asked to leave Paris in order to try to mend matters. He was well known -to Prince Bismarck, who had expressed the desire to see him appointed to -the German Court; but Prince Orloff, when he reached Berlin, was already -attacked with the illness, to which he succumbed a few months later, and -the post was vacant once more. - -It was felt on all sides that upon the judicious choice of a successor -to Prince Orloff depended the continuation of good relations between the -two countries. The old Emperor William expressed the wish that a general -should be appointed. The difficulty was to find one. It was then that -Alexander III., with his usual common sense, said: “Let us send Paul -Andrieievitch; he is a real soldier and a thorough gentleman.” - -This choice was entirely successful, and Count Schouvaloff very soon -made for himself quite an exceptional position in Berlin. He was a -_grand seigneur_ of that old school in which William I. had himself been -brought up; he had tact, and he knew how to hold his own, as well as -maintain the dignity of his Court and of his country. During the long -years that he remained in Germany he made for himself many friends, and -managed to come with honour out of many a difficult situation. He was -generally respected and liked in all circles, military as well as -diplomatic, and when he was recalled and appointed Governor-General of -Warsaw and the Polish provinces there was general regret at the -departure of Count and Countess Schouvaloff. - -The latter, a Mademoiselle Komaroff, whom the Count had married as his -second wife, is still alive, and Mistress of the Household of the -widowed Grand Duchess Vladimir. As for the Count, very soon after his -appointment in Warsaw he was struck with apoplexy, and thenceforward -dragged out a sad existence, incapable of moving, and yet retaining all -the clearness of his intelligence and all the vivacity of his mind. He -died one year later, and was generally mourned as one of the last -gentlemen of that apparently bygone time, when gentlemanly deportment -was considered before everything else to be indispensable. - -His eldest son, who had married a daughter of Count Worontzoff Dachkoff, -the present Viceroy of the Caucasian provinces, fell a victim to the -Nihilist movement, being murdered in Moscow, where he held the position -of Governor. He was a charming young man, who promised to follow in his -father’s footsteps, and his tragic end created a great sensation at the -time. - -Very much like his brother in appearance, and yet totally different in -disposition, was Count Peter Andrieievitch Schouvaloff, whose career was -even more brilliant. He was a very superior man, more of a statesman -than Count Paul, and with larger views, a keener sense of the importance -of events, and with more independent opinions. He had, moreover, a -quality very rare in Russia, that of not hesitating to take the -responsibility for his actions, and of caring nothing for the judgment -passed upon them by the public. He had been for years at the head of the -famous Third Section, or secret police of the Empire, and it so happened -that during his administration of that department the Nihilist troubles -began. Actually he had been accused of having caused them by his -extreme severity and acute sense of autocracy. I do not think that this -accusation was a just one. If Schouvaloff kept the flag of absolutism -aloft in Russia it was because he sincerely believed that it was the -only way to prevent all the forces, known or unknown, which the reforms -of Alexander II. had let loose from bursting out in an unreasoned, wild -revolt against Society in general. In his difficult position he had -shown admirable tact, and on several occasions had been an efficacious -intermediary between the Throne and the people. Many a delicate affair -had been confided to him, and many a social scandal had been avoided or -hushed up through his intervention, which had ever been tactful and -wise. But when a wave of Liberal ideas apparently swept away the -remnants that were left of common sense in the entourage of Alexander -II., the days of Count Peter Schouvaloff became numbered. The Emperor -had to yield to the public feeling that would have it that the Count had -served his day and epoch, and that his removal from the post of head of -the Third Section was a necessity. But as it was out of the question to -deprive the State of the services of so useful a man, he was appointed -Ambassador to the Court of St. James’s, where a Russian Princess, the -Grand Duchess Marie Alexandrovna, the only daughter of the Emperor, was -about to take her place as the wife of the second son of Queen Victoria. - -This was the turning point in Count Schouvaloff’s career. After he left -England he filled the place of second Russian plenipotentiary at the -Congress of Berlin, and then disappeared altogether from the political -arena. He had allowed himself to be outwitted by Lord Beaconsfield upon -the question of Cyprus, and in the opinion of the Russian public, as -well as of the Russian press, had not upheld sufficiently Russian -interests during the Congress. He was made by an unjust public the -scapegoat for all the mistakes of others, which he could neither foresee -nor repair. Gifted with an exceedingly keen perception, he had realised -that Russia had not the means whereby to retain the advantages of the -war; and when he yielded to the necessities of the situation, it was -with the knowledge that this would not be forgiven to him, but as a real -patriot he had the moral strength to accept the responsibility for evils -which he had not personally brought about. - -His position in Berlin had been most painful and difficult. He was, as -it were, between two fires. On the one hand he had to fight against the -quiet but firm determination of Lord Beaconsfield, who would have gone -to war rather than allow Russia to occupy Bulgaria and annex that -province, and, on the other, he had to follow the instructions of Prince -Gortschakov, whose extreme vanity blinded him to the difficulties of the -situation. No one knew better than Count Peter Schouvaloff the state of -public opinion in Russia; no one understood more thoroughly that after -he had signed his name at the foot of the Berlin Treaty, he would never -more be called upon to serve his country, but would end his days in an -undeserved ostracism. Yet he did not hesitate, and courageously assumed -the responsibility of an act that no one deplored more thoroughly than -he did himself. - -After his return to Russia he lived in St. Petersburg, and there -continued to see his numerous friends, but never again took part in -public life. Even when he died attacks against him did not cease, and I -never remember more bitter criticisms uttered over a newly opened grave -than those that were showered upon him. - -It would be difficult to find a pleasanter man socially than was Count -Peter Schouvaloff; not only was he liked by all those who had the -privilege of his acquaintance, but he had many successes with women, -who were quickly won by his chivalrous manner and the courtly grace with -which he approached them. He had married a widow, the Countess Orloff -Denissoff, but the marriage did not turn out so successfully as the -courtship that preceded it, and the Count and Countess lived as much -apart as might be without a formal separation. Physically, Count Peter -Schouvaloff was extremely handsome; he had most aristocratic features -and a wonderful bearing. I shall never forget him during the Berlin -Congress, when he certainly was the most picturesque figure there, with -his _allures de grand seigneur_, and a certain regality of manner that -made everyone step aside to allow him to pass whenever he entered a -room. Altogether, though I have met more intelligent men than Count -Schouvaloff in the course of my life, I have not seen a more remarkable -one. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -ST. PETERSBURG BEFORE THE WAR OF 1877-8 - - -When, after several years of residence abroad, I returned to St. -Petersburg, early in March, 1876, I found that during my long absence a -considerable change had taken place in Society. For one thing, people -talked more and discussed more freely upon subjects which had been -merely whispered before I had left the banks of the Neva. They had got -into that habit during the period when the projected and -half-accomplished reforms which had heralded the new reign had been the -subject not only of conversations, but also of discussion, an unknown -thing at the time of the Emperor Nicholas. The Government itself had -invited criticism by appealing to the country and asking it to express -its opinions by the voice of the _zemstvos_, or local county councils in -every Government. - -This establishment of the zemstvos had been received with a general joy. -Young men belonging to the best families of the Empire had expressed not -only their willingness but even their earnest desire to be appointed -members of these assemblies, in the hope that they would thus be allowed -to participate in the administration of the country. For a short time -everything had gone off brilliantly, just as the introduction of the -_juges de paix_, or _mirovoy soudias_, as they are called in Russian, -gave universal satisfaction. However, very soon the Administration -became alarmed at the independence showed by these zemstvos, and began -to try to eliminate the independent members, who worked not from -necessity, but from conviction that by doing so they were making -themselves useful to the country in general. Governors of the different -provinces, who in Russia are always taken out of the class of the -regular functionaries, or _Tchinownikis_, as one calls them, were given -secret instructions, which they but too gladly followed, of watching the -deliberations of the zemstvos and of hindering any attempt made by these -assemblies to bring about local self-government, which was particularly -dreaded in Court circles, where the system of centralisation of the -Government in the hands of the few is to this present day strongly -supported and established. But the upshot of it all was that these -men--who in the enthusiasm of the first moment had eagerly embraced the -opportunities which they imagined had been given to them to serve their -country otherwise than by wearing a uniform--returned to St. Petersburg, -and began to relate all that they had seen or heard, and thus their talk -accustomed the public to hear discussion on questions that had slumbered -before. Then the Universities began to move, and the Liberal papers -abroad controlled by the Russian political refugees--who by an admirable -feeling of patriotism had kept silent in order to allow the Emperor to -have a free field for his projected reforms--began to get tired of -waiting for a change that never came, though it had been pompously -announced; and they once more assumed the task of enlightening the -public as to what in their opinion ought to be done. In a word, it was -felt that the new system had failed, because no one had been found to -carry on loyally the experiment which might have led to something, had -it only been tried long enough. - -One satisfactory result accrued, however--that of accustoming people to -talk and to discuss, and to give up the sleepiness under which Russia -had suffered for the previous twenty-five years, although people who -were experienced in the political conditions of other countries were -soon aware of a certain incoherence of thought and aim in the -discussions, which resulted more often than not in confusion and even in -absurdities. But one fact was evident, and that was that conversation -was no longer confined to Society gossip, but turned on what was being -done, or would be done, by the Government. - -This did not quite please the Emperor. He did not like to know that his -actions were discussed. He could not well say so, but he made his -Ministers feel that such was the case, and they, desirous of meeting -with his approbation, attempted to bring about a return to the old order -of things, and when they found this was no easy task, they looked about -to see whether something else could not be found to engross public -opinion and form the subject of its conversations. - -It is to this cause, and to this alone, that the war with Turkey, which -broke out in 1877, can be attributed. It was engaged upon against the -wishes of the Sovereign and the desires of the country, simply because -an outlet had to be found for the ebullitions of public opinion, weary -of waiting for an indefinite something which did not materialise, -something which all wanted, but which no one could explain beyond saying -that “it had to come.” What was implied by this expression was precisely -what nobody knew. - -Just at this moment, by ill chance, broke out the insurrection in Bosnia -and Herzegovina. Immediately a campaign, on purely religious lines, was -begun in Russia against the Turks. The press began saying that Russia -had a mission to perform in the Balkans, that it was her duty to help -the Orthodox subjects of the Sultan, persecuted in their faith as well -as in their nationality. The Slavophil party was started, and God alone -knows the harm that it has done to the country. - -At first it enjoyed high and even august protection in St. Petersburg. -The Empress Marie Alexandrovna, very pious, almost inclined to -fanaticism, put herself unofficially at the head of the movement, with -which it soon became known that she was thoroughly in sympathy, and it -was her lady-in-waiting and intimate friend, the Countess Antoinette -Bloudoff, who, with an energy worthy of a better cause, came forward to -lend the weight of her name and of her position to the promoters of the -liberation of the Slavs from the Turkish yoke. - -I must digress for a moment to refer more particularly to the Countess -Bloudoff. She was a most remarkable woman. Many statesmen might have -envied, and few of them have possessed, the clarity of her often -mistaken view as to political events and their consequences. She was the -daughter of one of the leading members of the Government during the -reign of the Emperor Nicholas I., Count Dmitry Andrieievitch Bloudoff, -for many years Procurator of the Holy Synod, and invested with the -entire confidence of the monarch, who often used to say: “Bloudoff is -the only man who will always do what I wish, in the way I want it done.” -He was a man of strong principles, of stronger convictions; often -passionate, sometimes unjust, but never mean, never above owning himself -to be in the wrong when it was proved to him to be the case, and with a -loyalty such as is no longer met with. He was possessed of independence, -even with his Sovereign, and was known to have opposed Nicholas on grave -questions where he thought him to be wanting either in prudence or in -justice. He had plenty of adversaries and but few enemies, which latter -he disdained. He died as he had lived, a faithful servant of the Crown, -and his daughter inherited the favour which he had enjoyed. She was -very much like him in character and even in appearance. Beauty she had -none, yet she did not lack charm; while intelligence she possessed in no -small degree. She was the only great lady who held a _salon_, such as -was understood by the term in France under the old regime, and that -_salon_ was at one time of immense importance. It was there that the -idea of sending volunteers to Servia was first broached, and it was she -who assured these volunteers that the Emperor would shut his eyes to -their departure. It was she who kept the standard of public opinion at a -high level; she who persuaded some leading men in Moscow, such as Ivan -Aksakoff, to organise these volunteers, and to begin in his paper a -campaign in favour of the Orthodox brothers of Holy Russia, done to -death by murderous Bashi Bazouks. - -Altogether the Countess Antoinette was an enthusiast, an exalted patriot -according to old Russian ideas, when nationality and religion meant the -same thing. Still her zeal outran her discretion upon many occasions, -and she came later on--after the failure of those hopes which she had -been the first to raise and the last to give up--to regret the energy -which she had expended in trying to realise a programme which was not in -accord either with the needs or the desires of her country, and which -only brought upon it disaster, both moral and material. She was -compelled, much against her wishes, to be convinced that neither -Bulgarians, nor Serbs, nor Greeks were worthy of interest; that the -majority of them--at that epoch, at least--were grabbing, money-loving, -unscrupulous people, full of ingratitude, who never for one single -moment thought of admitting Russian influence, which they rejected just -as much as they had opposed Turkish rule. - -But at the time to which I am referring the Countess Antoinette was in -the enthusiastic period of her life and of her political activities. It -was to her one went to receive the latest news as to the development of -Eastern affairs. She kept up an active correspondence with General -Ignatieff, at that time Russian Ambassador in Constantinople; sharing -alike his ambitions and his desires to see the Crescent replaced by the -Cross on the minarets of St. Sophia. Continually she made reports to the -Empress as to what she had heard, and used to explain to that Sovereign -that it was her duty to influence her husband not to reject the great -mission given to Russia--that of driving back to the confines of Asia -Minor the Turk who had dared to raise his tents in the city founded by -Constantine the Great and destined by him to remain the bulwark of the -Christian faith in the East. - -Alas, alas, for all these dreams! Poor Countess Bloudoff survived them, -and when she ended her days, long after all of them had been forgotten, -she might well have felt all the bitterness of a life’s disappointment. -But this was not the case--at least outwardly. She was far too clever -not to admit her defeat, but she maintained that her failure had been -due to circumstances only, and that one day Russia would fulfil the -mission which she had been given by the Almighty. She remained ever the -same bright, clever woman, always deeply interested in politics, in -literature, in art, even in current gossip, though in a most kindly way. -For she was indeed kind--that small, short woman with the piercing eyes -and the quick flash of sympathy in them, which made them glisten every -time that she was being told something that interested her. Easy to -move, she never refused a service, and at the time when her very name -was a power she tried always to do good, to bring to the notice of her -Imperial mistress every case in which the latter could help, either by a -word spoken in season or by money given just when and where it was -needed. Towards the end of her life she grew very infirm, and could -hardly leave her arm-chair; but she loved seeing people, though her -rooms were no longer thronged as during the time when she was -all-powerful. She had kept a small circle of old friends, who came to -see her almost daily, and through them she remained in touch with that -social world in which she had been a leader. - -Countess Bloudoff had one _bête noire_, and that was the famous Mme. -Olga Novikoff. Poor “O.K.” never guessed the antipathy which she -inspired, and always imagined that her activity in favour of the Slav -cause, and her influence over Mr. Gladstone, were highly appreciated by -the Countess Antoinette; but the latter had too keen a sense of humour -not to feel that Mme. Novikoff was making herself ridiculous, and, what -was worse, was involving in that ridicule her country itself. “_Je -déteste ces ambassadeurs volontaires en jupon_,” she used to say, and -she was not far wrong. The rôle played by the too celebrated Princess -Lieven needs a very great lady, and one with a very large fortune or a -great position, not to give rise to calumny and to ironical smiles and -comments, and “O.K.” had none of these advantages. It is still a -question whether the Princess Lieven could to-day have made for herself -a position such as the one she enjoyed in London and in Paris. Society -was different then, and fewer outsiders had entered its fold; people -well born, and belonging to the upper ten thousand, could still pretend -to influence, simply by reason of their being within that charmed -circle. Now that classes are mixed, a person like Mme. Novikoff, who is -merely a gentlewoman, runs a great risk of being considered in the light -of a simple journalist in need of copy, and such only wield that -measured influence which they delude themselves into believing they -possess. Countess Antoinette knew all this well, and she disliked -intensely women of the style of her famous compatriot, about whom she -once made the most bitter remark I ever heard her utter against anyone: -“_Cette femme là fait de la politique_,” she said, “_comme une -saltimbanque ses tours de passe passe_.” - -These reminiscences have caused me to diverge far from the subject of -this chapter. What I wanted to say was that the war of 1877-8 was the -natural result of the activity which the ill-executed reforms of -Alexander II. had awakened in the country; an activity which a certain -circle of St. Petersburg Society, headed by the Countess Bloudoff and -the little coterie of the Empress Marie Alexandrovna--in which her -confessor, Father Bajanov, was a leading figure--helped to divert from -the channel towards which it had been directed: that of the internal -administration of the country. The Government, that never for one single -instant admitted the possibility of defeat, secretly encouraged this -diversion, and, thanks to all these circumstances, the Emperor, who was -the only person who sincerely wished that peace might not be disturbed, -found himself drawn into a war the consequences of which were to be the -disastrous Treaty of Berlin, the extraordinary development of Nihilism, -and finally his own assassination. Dark days were about to dawn for -Russia, and when again I left St. Petersburg I was far from anticipating -the changes that its Society would experience between the day of my -departure and that of my return to the capital, when everything was -different and another Sovereign upon the Throne. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -THE EASTERN WAR AND AFTERWARDS - - -I do not think that the Eastern War of 1877 was so popular as people -were fain to represent, even at its beginning. The Slav movement, which -had sent thousands of volunteers to Servia to help the Christian -subjects of the Sultan against their oppressors, was very popular at the -moment of its inception, but as soon as the volunteers began to return -home and the public heard something about “these Slav brothers” it had -been eager to defend, there was a violent reaction. People began to ask -what good it was to sacrifice Russian blood for the needs of people who -turned out to be not only cowards but brigands as bad as the Bashi -Bazouks of whose cruelties they complained. Had the Emperor declared war -during the summer of 1876, before the battle of Alexinatz had been -fought and lost, the enthusiasm certainly would have been great; but by -April, 1877, public opinion had had time to cool, and serious people -were apprehensive as to the result of what, after all, was nothing but -an adventure unworthy of a great nation. - -The army itself, that for months had been kept at Kichinev on a war -basis, was beginning to tire of its armed inaction; and, what was worse, -the incapacity of those in command had already become evident, -demoralising the troops and breeding discontent among them. The Grand -Duke Nicholas, who was in supreme command, had never been very popular, -and the measures he had taken in view of the approaching campaign were -severely criticised. One wondered why men with a serious military -reputation--such, for instance, as Todleben, the defender of -Sebastopol--had not been called upon to give at least their advice as to -what should be done. The officers, more competent to form an opinion as -to the _morale_ of the soldiers than the Staff of the Grand Duke, knew -very well that their men did not believe in the walk-over that was -promised to them, and they knew also that the many refugees who had -crowded to the Russian camp from Bulgaria and Servia had made anything -but a good impression as to the qualities of their nations on their -would-be liberators. - -When, therefore, the war began in earnest, it was with far less -enthusiasm among the army than was confidently expected and had been -promised to the Emperor. When the Imperial manifesto was read announcing -that war had been declared, and concluding with the words: “We order our -faithful troops to cross the frontiers of Turkey,” it was noticed that -the hurrahs that greeted them proceeded more from the officers than from -the ranks, where they were but faintly echoed. It was only after the -Danube had been crossed that anything like animation became evident in -the army. To stimulate it a religious propaganda was started, and all -the old legends concerning Constantinople and the mosque of St. Sophia, -destined to become again a Christian church thanks to the efforts of -Russia, were revived. That was a mistake of which the future was to -prove the abysmal extent. - -At length came the first battle of Plevna. It was there that Skobeleff, -“the White General,” “Ak Pasha” as the Turks called him, won immortal -fame. The mention of his name always recalls to my mind that sad and -bloody day of the 30th of August, 1877, when the fortress was stormed -for the third time in response to the mad idea of the Grand Duke -Nicholas to present it as an offering to his brother on his name-day. It -was a beautiful summer morning, with the roses blooming in the fields, -and a clear blue sky lighting up what was so soon to become a scene of -horror. The Turkish town lay in a valley, all surrounded by hills, each -of which was a redoubt whence the enemy’s artillery was directed against -our troops. They were ordered to storm it, and valiantly did they -attempt to do so at three different times through that morning. As each -regiment rushed to the attack, it was decimated by the deadly fire of -the Turkish guns, thousands of men being mown down like ripe corn. At -length the Bender Regiment was told to advance. It was commanded by the -veteran Colonel Panioutine, to whom Skobeleff himself gave the orders to -march. Panioutine looked up at the fort, which he knew that he could not -by any possibility hope to wrest from the enemy, and simply answered -with the classical word of the Russian soldier, “_Slouchaious_” (I shall -obey); then he took off his cap and made the sign of the Cross. In dead -silence the whole regiment took off their caps and crossed themselves, -following the example of their commanding officer. - -Skobeleff turned towards his staff and said: “If Panioutine is repulsed, -I will myself lead the troops to the attack.” - -He did lead them forward--led them to their death and to his glory. To -his soldiers he appeared “the true god of war,” as Archibald Forbes -justly described him. The troops followed him with an enthusiasm which -made them forget their own danger, and the Turkish bullets whistling in -their ears, and their old commander falling on the field of honour -before their eyes. Skobeleff was the only object of their regard; and -they seemed to be asking him in mute supplication to show them the way -to conquer or to die. - -When all was over, when the shades of night had fallen, and the sun gone -down upon the scene of carnage, the “White General” turned his steps -towards an ambulance where he had been told that one of his friends had -been carried wounded unto death. When he gazed upon Panioutine lying on -a straw couch, awaiting the eternal dawn, the hero, who unmoved had seen -men fall around him stricken by the bullets of the enemy, lost the calm -with which he had confronted death, and, bursting into sobs, exclaimed -in a broken voice, “And to think that all this has been in vain, all in -vain.” - -The war continued, and at last Plevna fell, not, however, before old -Todleben had been called to the rescue; the veteran of Sebastopol, who -had been considered too old to be any good, was, when all seemed lost, -asked to come and repair the mistakes and follies of others. Then came -the day when Osman Pasha gave up his sword, and the fortress which he -had defended so stubbornly fell into Russian hands. It was a bleak -November day, with a cruel wind blowing from the Balkans, freezing men’s -souls as well as their bodies. The Grand Duke Nicholas went in an open -carriage to meet the vanquished Turkish general, greeting him with the -respect and courtesy which his bravery had deserved. The Russian troops, -seeing the old warrior sitting by their commander’s side, burst into -acclamations, which were but homage to the courage of their vanquished -opponents. - -Then followed the passage of the Balkans, the battles of Shipka, when -General Raiovski so bravely crossed the murderous passes of these famous -mountains, and finally San Stefano, which we did not have the courage to -defend against Europe, incensed at our successes, and the treaty to -which General Ignatieff and M. Nélidoff were to put their names. - -Much has been written about that famous treaty, but now that years have -passed since it was signed we may well ask ourselves whether our -occupation of Constantinople would have been so dangerous to the peace -of the world as was thought at the time, and what result a war with -England would have had for us. Our diplomats were too weak either to -understand our position or to see farther than the needs of the moment. -The Emperor felt himself bound by the declaration which, in an unguarded -moment, he had made to Lord Augustus Loftus, that he did not seek -territorial compensations in the Balkans. He also did not like it to -appear that he had abandoned the chivalrous position he had taken up -when he declared that he had only gone to war to free from the Turkish -yoke the Christian subjects of the Sultan, and not for his own personal -satisfaction. The Emperor, indeed, carried this vanity--for it was -nothing else--so far that he sacrificed to it the interests of his own -people, and the desires of his army. Less of a politician than Prince -Bismarck--who had so well understood in 1870 the importance of giving -satisfaction to the wishes of the troops and to the _amour propre_ of -the nation by insisting upon the Germans entering Paris for a few hours -at least--Alexander II. thought it beneath him to take his soldiers -before St. Sophia, and to allow some of the regiments quartered at San -Stefano to enter Constantinople. He had neither the consciousness of his -own power nor a just comprehension of the recognition which everybody, -be they individuals or nations, must have for accomplished facts. He -allowed himself to be bluffed by Lord Beaconsfield, and did not -understand that when England threatened it was because she knew that she -had--at that time at least--no other means than threats of enforcing her -wishes. Much later, during the Berlin Conference, I asked the English -Prime Minister what he would have done had we not heeded his menaces -and entered Constantinople. He replied to me in the following memorable -words: “I would have achieved my greatest diplomatic triumph in getting -you out of it without going to war.” - -Alexander II. did not realise this, and when it was pointed out to him -upon his return to St. Petersburg from Bulgaria, before the Treaty of -San Stefano had been signed, he said that he could not run any risk--as -though risks were not the only means through which nations can -accomplish their task in history! - -Perhaps no war has been so disastrous to Russia as this unfortunate -Turkish campaign, disastrous in spite of the victories which attended -it, because it sounded the knell of our influence in the East, and gave -birth to the Bulgarian, Servian, Montenegrin, and Roumanian kingdoms. -These small States are destined one day to be absorbed by the strongest -and most cunning among them, who will reap the benefits of our efforts -and bring the Cross once more over the minarets of St. Sophia, thus -entirely destroying the old tradition that it was Russia who was -destined to erect it and to replace the Greek Emperors upon the throne -of old Byzantium. - -San Stefano reminds me of Count Ignatieff, and I will say a few words -concerning him. He had great defects, but at the same time he possessed -what so many of our politicians lack--a keen sense of duty to keep both -the Russian flag and Russian prestige well aloft. He was a patriot in -the full sense of the term, and would never admit the possibility of -returning along a road once entered upon. He wanted other nations to -fear Russia, and he well knew that, in Turkey especially, the moment -that one did not domineer over one’s colleagues of the diplomatic corps, -one was lost in the eyes of the Government to which one was accredited. -Throughout the long years during which he was Russian Ambassador in -Constantinople, Russian influence was paramount. The Embassy was a -centre not only of social activity, but also of political power. - -The Turks were very well aware that Ignatieff would never have hesitated -to take the most energetic measures if one of his countrymen had been -made the object of an indignity of any kind. In that he followed the -example of England, who always maintains the interests of her citizens -abroad. In Russia, on the contrary, it seems almost a fundamental -principle for diplomats to show themselves as disagreeable as possible -to those of their countrymen who happen to get into difficulties abroad, -and to refuse them either aid or protection. One has only to see what -happens in Paris, where both Embassy and Consulate treat worse than dogs -Russians who apply there for assistance, and instead of protecting them, -seem to do all that is possible to make their position even more -unpleasant. - -Count Ignatieff was the only Russian Ambassador who made it his duty to -show not only every civility, but every protection to Russians in -Turkey, and he thus sustained the prestige of his country. He had, what -only great politicians have, a gift of foreseeing the future, and -realising the consequences of even the most insignificant events. His -conceptions of the results which the Berlin Treaty was bound to have -were quite extraordinary, and it would be curious, if his family ever -publishes the interesting memoirs which he has left, to read the note -which he addressed upon that subject to Alexander II. In this he clearly -proved that an autonomous principality of Bulgaria would inevitably -become independent, and transform itself into a kingdom that would claim -the succession to the Greek Emperors, to which Russia had all along -aspired. - -It is a great pity that the genius of Count Ignatieff was marred by a -deplorable love for intrigue that had become, as it were, a second -nature to him. Long accustomed to dealing with Asiatic natures--to whom -a lie more or less is of no consequence--and with whom he had, when -quite a young man, concluded a treaty which was to prove most -advantageous for Russia; and still more used to Turks and to the various -political trickeries for which Constantinople was ever famous, he seemed -to think that similar tactics could be employed with success in European -diplomacy. He apparently thought he could hoodwink Western diplomats as -he had hoodwinked the Ministers of Sultan Abdul Aziz. Of course he made -a vast mistake, and did not realise that in view of the reputation which -he had acquired on the Bosphorus, his only chance was to keep a rigid -guard upon every word he uttered. Hence, at the very time he was staying -at Hatfield House, he incensed Lord Salisbury by entering into an -intrigue against him with Austria. - -It was thought that the failure of Russian diplomacy at the Berlin -Conference would put an end to the career of Count Ignatieff, but to -general surprise Alexander III. recalled him to power in the responsible -position of Minister of the Interior, after he had parted with his -father’s Liberal councillors under the influence of M. Pobedonostseff. -In that capacity Ignatieff again gave a proof of his political -foresight, and at the same time of the mistaken nature of the methods he -employed to realise his conceptions of Government. - -This occasion arose, I should say here, after the assassination of -Alexander II. had struck terror all over Russia, and when everyone felt -that only a strong hand could stay the spread of the revolution. At the -same time, it was also felt that an outlet had to be given to the -impatience of certain circles of society, who were clamouring for a -change, and screaming that the promulgation of a Constitution was the -only means to save Russia from disaster. Ignatieff was too clever not to -see that, sooner or later, such a Constitution would have to be granted, -and perhaps granted under conditions and in such circumstances that it -would appear to have been snatched by force instead of bestowed -voluntarily. He then evolved the idea of reviving the old Russian -institution called the _Zemski Sabor_, which existed before the iron -hand of Peter the Great had transformed into an autocracy the old -monarchy of Ivan the Terrible. He thought that under a wise Sovereign -such as Alexander III. this calling together of the clever and honest -men of each Government--especially if this choice of men was left to the -Emperor--might have a beneficial influence over the destinies of the -country. In this attempt, however, he failed, for he found armed against -him not only the chief counsellor of the Tsar, the redoubtable -Pobedonostseff, but also the Sovereign himself, who feared that by -accepting the proposal of Count Ignatieff people would be led to think -that he departed from these principles of absolute government which he -had made up his mind to maintain. Ignatieff was sacrificed, and had to -tender his resignation, and this time his political career came -definitely to an end. - -Many years later I discussed with him the circumstances that had -attended his fall, and he explained to me what had been his idea. Events -had crowded upon us; Alexander III. was no more, and the disaster of -Tsushima--in which the Count had lost a son--a disaster indeed such as -Russia had never suffered before, had taken place. Everything was -changed in the country, and the first Duma called together by Nicholas -II. had just been dismissed. I asked Ignatieff his opinion of the -general political condition of the country. He then began to talk of -the time when he was Minister of the Interior, and expressed his regret -that his plan of calling together the _Zemski Sabor_ had not met with -success: “I am sure that it would have proved a safety valve for the -country,” he said. “You see, we were bound to come to some such -solution, and it would have been infinitely better for Russia had people -got accustomed to take part in political life under a monarch who had -enough authority to direct that necessary adoption of Occidental forms -of Government, which we could not escape _à la longue_. Under a weak -Sovereign--and who can deny that Nicholas II. _is_ weak?--a Duma can -very easily assume the shape of a Convention such as the one that sent -Louis XVI. to the scaffold in 1793. It only requires one energetic man -to do that, and what guarantee have we that such a man will not be -found?” - -I have often thought of these words, and wondered whether they would -ever come true--whether they were the utterance of a discontented -politician, or revealed the foresight of a real statesman. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -THE BERLIN CONGRESS AND ITS CONSEQUENCES - - -I do not propose to write a history of the Berlin Congress. First it -would be painful; then again, to a certain degree, it has lost its -interest. But I will say a few words as to some of the plenipotentiaries -to whom was entrusted the task of drawing out the famous Treaty, which -is certainly discussed to the present day, yet is no more understood -than at the time of its conclusion. - -Russia was represented at this celebrated assembly by Prince -Gortschakov, Count Schouvaloff, and M. Oubril, at that time Russian -Ambassador at the Court of Berlin. To tell the truth, it was the second -of these gentlemen, together with some officials from our Foreign -Office, such as M. de Jomini and Baron Hamburger, who did all the work. -M. Oubril was a mute personage, whose rôle was entirely passive; while, -on the other hand, Prince Gortschakov, who believed himself to be the -leading light of the Congress, only hindered others from coming to a -practical solution of the many difficulties that rendered the situation -so strained. Had he not been there, it is probable that Russia would -have obtained better conditions than those that were imposed upon her, -and certainly she could have made more out of the Convention which Count -Schouvaloff had concluded with the Cabinet of St. James’s before his -departure from London to attend the Congress. - -It is to be questioned, indeed, what could have been done to satisfy -the inordinate vanity of the Russian Chancellor, had not Baron Jomini -been there to smooth matters with his unfailing tact. Very few people in -Russia realise what the country owes to Baron Jomini, to his capacity -for work, his conscientious way of looking at facts, the clearness of -his mind, which allowed him always to marshal things in their right -order, to view them with common sense--the quality which our diplomacy -most lacks--and his perfect knowledge of diplomatic traditions, as well -as the character of his immediate chiefs. He also was the most perfect -French scholar in the department of Foreign Affairs, and, indeed, of all -the plenipotentiaries assembled in Berlin, with the exception, perhaps, -of Lord Odo Russell; and this advantage allowed him to give certain -turns to certain phrases which made them sound less offensive to the -parties concerned than would otherwise have been the case. - -Baron Hamburger was a very different type from Baron Jomini. He was -supposed to be a great favourite with Prince Gortschakov, and had a -rather indifferent reputation. But he, too, was a good worker and, -moreover, a modest man, who never put himself forward on any occasion, -but was, nevertheless, suspected of sometimes pouring oil on a fire -which perhaps would have gone out of itself had it not been for his -intervention. - -The chief attention of the Congress was concentrated upon the English -plenipotentiaries and upon Count Andrassy, the Austrian Minister for -Foreign Affairs. The latter was supposed to rank among Russia’s -principal foes, owing to his position as a Hungarian noble, and the part -he had taken in the rebellion of 1848, which had only been subdued by -the intervention of the Emperor Nicholas and Russian troops. - -Count Andrassy was said to be a very clever man; I think he was more -than that--a clever politician. Nevertheless, he was no statesman. His -was the narrow view which the French call _la politique de clocher_, or -the politics of “the parish pump,” as the English have it. All his -thoughts were concentrated upon Hungary, and all his judgments were -Hungarian--not even Austrian. Profoundly ignorant, as is generally the -case with the aristocracy in the realm of the Hapsburgs, he had all the -insolence of the _grand seigneur_ that he undoubtedly was, as well as -the obstinacy of a narrow mind that believes itself to be a great one. -He had all the prejudices of his class, all the arrogance of the -Austrian character, and all the unscrupulousness that has always -distinguished Austrian politicians. - -Andrassy had arrived in Berlin with only one fixed idea, and that was to -humiliate Russia, as much as was humanly possible, and to make her -expiate the crime of having obliged the rebel Gyorgyi to lay down his -arms before the Russian army. Had it not been for that circumstance, he -might have proved more tractable. As it was, he had sworn to his -countrymen to return to them with triumph over the hated foe, and he -used unmercifully the advantages that circumstances gave to him. - -Prince Bismarck had need of Andrassy, and consequently lent him -assistance that he would not have extended under different -circumstances; but the German Chancellor well knew that the one -inevitable result of the Congress would be a coolness in German -relations with Russia, and the resentment of the latter country against -the Berlin Cabinet and the leaders of its policy. He also was well aware -that certain circumstances had got beyond his control, and so all his -efforts were directed towards bringing the work of the Congress to a -close, whether successful or not, at any rate to a close that would not -damage German interests. He played the part of the “honest broker,” as -he had called himself, and in a sense he succeeded. He did not, -however, attain a tangible result with regard to the establishment of a -_modus vivendi_ between Vienna and St. Petersburg, and the fault of it -lay entirely with Count Andrassy; the latter’s haughtiness and -narrowness of mind unfitted him for the work of diplomacy. - -In comparison with the impatience of Count Andrassy, the dignity of the -English plenipotentiaries stood out as something quite unique and -wonderful. Lord Salisbury, that worthy descendant of Elizabeth’s great -Minister, imposed the weight of his powerful personality, and every -single word he uttered was pregnant with the earnestness which pervaded -his whole character. Never aggressive, courteous even when it was -necessary to oppose or contradict those with whom he was discussing, he -showed firmness without insolence, and amiability without weakness. -There was no meanness about this truly great man, great in every sense: -in his convictions, his resolutions, the knowledge of which he never -boasted, but of which he knew very well how to make use when he found it -necessary to do so. - -Lord Beaconsfield was a perfect contrast, not only to his English -colleagues, but to everyone else in Berlin. His was the figure that was -scanned with the greatest amount of curiosity, and his strongly marked -Oriental features contrasted with his suave manners, that reminded one -of the days of the old French Court of Louis XV. He was perhaps the one -man who thought the most during all the deliberations of the Congress, -and his thoughts were as much for himself as for his country. - -He was also the only one who could afford to laugh at the anxieties with -which other people were watching the turn of events. He alone knew the -amount of bluff that had been needed to persuade the world that England -had come to the Congress with the firm intention of going to war if her -wishes were not granted, or her interests unconsidered. He was the only -one who feared that Count Schouvaloff’s perspicacity would see through -the comedy which he had been playing, and advise his Sovereign to -disdain British threats; and as I have already said, he was meditating -upon the best way to drive the Russians out of Constantinople in the -event of their entering it, without having to fire a single shot. - -One evening, at a party given by the Austrian Ambassadress, the Countess -Karolyi--who, later on, was to create such a sensation in -London--Beaconsfield began talking with me, and grew quite animated in -explaining how satisfied he felt at the success of his policy. He then -told me the following amusing story: “When I was a little boy I loved -sugar plums, but was strictly forbidden to eat any. My schoolfellows, -who knew this, were constantly teasing me about it and the severity of -my parents. One day I became angry and made a bet that I would bring -some of these cherished sweets and eat them before the whole school. The -bet was accepted, but I found it was not so easy as I thought to win it. -I had no money to buy sugar plums, and those I asked to make me a -present of some refused, saying that my parents would not like it. I did -not know what to do, when suddenly the thought occurred to me to use -some imitation sweets which I had found among my toys. I therefore -brought them triumphantly to school, and, nasty as they proved to be, -ate them in public, so as to show that I had been able to get what I -wanted. I was horribly ill afterwards, but this little adventure was a -lesson to me for the rest of my life, and I made up my mind always to -appear to succeed even when such was not the case. The world never asks -you whether you eat real or imitation sugar plums; it only notices that -you have got the plums, and admires you for having had the pluck to take -them.” - -Lord Beaconsfield did not speak any other language than English, and -this, in a measure, placed him at a disadvantage with the other -plenipotentiaries. Most of them, it is true, understood English, but -nevertheless he would often have been embarrassed had he not been most -ably seconded by his colleague, Lord Odo Russell. - -The latter was certainly a unique personality. Few people have been -gifted with more tact, more gentle but firm urbanity; few men have -possessed such strong common sense allied with such bright intelligence, -such keen sense of humour, and such statesmanlike views. He was a -_persona grata_ everywhere, with Queen Victoria as well as with her -Ministers, no matter to what party they belonged; with Prince Bismarck, -as well as with that section of Berlin Society that was opposed to the -Iron Chancellor. Together with his clever and charming wife, the -daughter of the late Lord Clarendon, he had made his house in Berlin a -perfect centre of all that was clever, interesting, and amusing in the -German capital. He was trusted by the Crown Prince and by the Crown -Princess of Germany, and nevertheless contrived never to fall under -suspicion of a political intrigue of any kind, which would have been -more than easy, considering the gossip that rendered life so very -difficult in Berlin. He did not commit a single indiscretion during his -long diplomatic career, and never was guilty of a blunder. His knowledge -of humanity was amusing because of its accuracy, and the quiet, dry -remarks in which he sometimes indulged revealed the wit that had given -them birth. He certainly contributed in no small degree to the success -of the Congress from the social point of view. It was impossible to -resist his politeness and amiability, and under their pleasant influence -most bitter adversaries of the Conference would be conciliated whilst -dining or having tea in the hospitable rooms of the British Embassy -after the most desperate differences a few hours earlier. Without Lord -Odo Russell, the Congress might not have ended so quickly, and certainly -not so well. He knew how to elude difficulties, to pass over painful -subjects, and to show the best points in every question. At his death -England lost her most brilliant diplomat. - -Lord Odo was sometimes very amusing in the anecdotes which he related, -or the remarks which he made. One that he told me concerned the late -Lord Salisbury, who, as everyone knows, shared with the rest of his -family the defect of being rather _négligé_ in his dress and general -appearance. One evening Lord Odo and I were chatting about this--not -ill-naturedly, for it is doubtful which of us had the greatest -admiration for the remarkable statesman in question--and he laughingly -mentioned to me his surprise when, one day after the dinner-bell of the -Embassy had been ringing, he found Lord Salisbury, who was living there, -still busy at work in his study. “He rushed out,” said the Ambassador, -“and before I had had time to put aside the papers on the table, -literally in _three_ minutes was back again ready for dinner. Now in -that time he could not even have washed his hands, yet there he was in -his evening clothes! I was so thunder-struck that I felt compelled to -ask him how he managed to dress so quickly. Do you know what reply I -got?--and the Ambassador’s mouth showed a malicious smile: ‘Oh, my dear -Russell, changing one’s coat is done at once, and I had black trousers -on already.’” - -Another hit of Russell’s was made apropos of the famous Princess Lison -Troubetzkoy, the friend of Thiers, who had played an important part at -the début of the Third Republic, when her salon in Paris was supposed to -be a _succursale_ of the Elysée. This enterprising lady, who lived only -for politics, and who had made herself so thoroughly ridiculous in St. -Petersburg, had arrived in Berlin, fully persuaded--Heaven knows by whom -other than herself--that the Congress could not get on without her, and -that her presence and knowledge of politics were indispensable to Prince -Gortschakov. Someone said in presence of Odo Russell that it was -extraordinary how a clever man like Thiers could have been taken in by -the Princess, who did not even possess the instinct for intrigue, but -was only a very vain woman desiring to pass for what she was not. - -“It is very simple,” Russell replied. “Princess Lison has always been -envious of the position which the Princess Lieven at one time occupied -in Paris society, Thiers was always jealous of Guizot; they both -imagined that by imitating their friendship for one another they could -replace them in importance. But, you see, they forgot that one must have -also _le physique de l’emploi_. Guizot was a tall and dry old man, and -Madame de Lieven a thin, hard, old woman, whereas Thiers is small and -bright and Princess Troubetzkoy short and lively. So you see, that -though things may be the same, _c’est pourtant plus petit_,” he ended in -French, with an inimitable twinkle in his eye. - -France had sent to Berlin as her first representative M. Waddington, who -at the time was presiding at the Foreign Office, and the second -plenipotentiary was the Comte de St. Vallier, then occupying the post of -Ambassador at the Court of the Emperor William. The latter was a very -remarkable man, perhaps as remarkable as his chief, and without the -former’s phlegmatic nature and quietness which he owed to his English -origin. M. Waddington’s influence was beneficial in many ways. He was a -perfect gentleman, and though perhaps slow and pompous, he was a keen -observer, a man of tact, and one who knew how to make the best of -circumstances. He was watchful to seize every possible opportunity to -raise the prestige of his country and impress others with the conviction -that, though Prussia had been victorious in 1870, the defeat had not -deprived France of her place in the great European concert. It was -impossible to show more dignity than he did, nor to combine it with -greater firmness and courtesy. - -He was well seconded by the Comte de St. Vallier, who was the very first -French statesman to see the possibility--nay the probability--of a -Russo-French alliance as an outcome of the Berlin Congress. He had -guessed that public opinion in St. Petersburg would never forgive -Russian diplomacy for its failure to obtain real advantages from the war -just ended, and that it would also cherish a terrible resentment against -Germany and Prince Bismarck for not having assisted Russia after her -neutrality had enabled Prussia to accomplish the conquest of the eastern -provinces of France in 1871 and to compel that country to sign the -Treaty of Frankfort. The Count realised at once the consequences of the -Russian irritation, and doubtless there is still in the pigeon-holes of -the Foreign Office in Paris a report which he addressed on that subject -to his Government. Therein he firmly insisted that the time had come to -consider the possibility of a friendly understanding with the Cabinet of -St. Petersburg, and of working towards the completion of an alliance -which circumstances would render indispensable to both countries, and -from which both might derive enormous benefits. - -Of all the plenipotentiaries assembled in Berlin, those of Turkey played -the saddest part. Méhémet Ali, a German by birth, felt ill at ease in -the country upon which he had turned his back, and whose religion he had -spurned; Karatheodori Pasha was a Christian, and as such was not the -proper person to defend the interests of Mussulman Turkey. They both -felt that whatever they might do or say they could not conquer -circumstance nor avert the fate that had decreed that Turkey should -emerge from the conflict diminished in prestige and territory. They -lived a very retired life in Berlin, seldom leaving their hotel other -than to attend the sittings of the Congress. - -During the month the Congress lasted, no one followed its deliberations -with more interest and greater anxiety than the Emperor Alexander II. -When he agreed to Germany’s proposal for its assembly he hoped much from -his beloved uncle, the Emperor William, upon whose gratitude he relied -for the tacit help which Russia had given Prussia by its -non-intervention in France after Sedan. Unfortunately for these hopes, -his uncle was disabled from taking any part in public affairs at this -critical moment. A few days before the opening of the Congress the -attempt of Nobiling on the life of William I. took place, and the -illness which followed upon the severe wound which he received obliged -him to delegate the Regency to his son, and Russia was deprived of her -best friend at a time when she needed him the most. - -I have said already that Alexander II. was very vindictive. He had not -enough political sense to distinguish between foreseen and unforeseen -events, and not enough shrewdness to fix responsibility where it really -belonged. He became bitter, not only against Germany generally, but -against the Prussian Royal Family, and though he afterwards met his -uncle at Skiernievice and Alexandrovo, their relations were never so -cordial as they had been before. Alexander II. never visited Berlin -again, though he once sent his son the Tsarevitch with his wife on a -courtesy visit, in return for his uncle’s attempts to re-establish the -old family ties which the Berlin Congress had so rudely shattered. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -ALEXANDER’S LOVE AFFAIRS - - -Alexander II. was always susceptible to feminine charms. From his early -youth women had exercised a great attraction for him, and the recipients -of his favours were many. When quite a young man, and long before his -marriage, he had been in love with Mademoiselle Sophie Dachkoff, a maid -of honour to the Empress Alexandra Feodorovna, and his attentions became -so marked that Society began to talk about the matter. The young lady, -however, displayed a strength of will rare at her age--she was scarcely -eighteen--and sought an explanation with the Grand Duke, when she told -him plainly that as she could not be his wife his attentions were not -desirable. She then married Prince Gregory Gagarine, the nephew of the -celebrated Madame Svetchine, and for a number of years settled with him -abroad. Prince Gagarine was a distinguished man, a great artist, who -subsequently became Director of the Academy of Fine Arts in St. -Petersburg. When he returned to the capital with the Princess she had -already passed her first youth, and the history of her romance with the -then Emperor was nearly forgotten. She lived to an advanced age, -extremely respected by all, and held in high esteem by the Imperial -Family. At the Coronation of the present Sovereign she was appointed -_Dame à Portrait_, the highest feminine distinction at the Court of -Russia, and enjoyed for some years the advantages attached to that -position. - -Some little time after his marriage Alexander II. sought companionship -with persons better able to enter into his interests and to comprehend -his thoughts than the Tsarevna, who was too timid and too cold even to -attempt to exert influence over her husband. Later on when she became -Empress, and especially after the death of her mother-in-law, Alexandra -Feodorovna, she began to assert herself, but it was too late; and though -the Emperor always showed her in public the greatest respect, he had -become accustomed to live his life without her. Later still, when the -influence of the Princess Yourievsky became stronger, he failed even in -the outward marks of deference to his Empress. - -So long as Nicholas I. lived, however, the conduct of the Tsarevitch in -public left nothing to be desired. He had flirtations without number, -but no one could accuse him of having a _maîtresse en titre_. - -One whom he held in high esteem was a daughter of the noble house of -Dolgorouky, the Princess Alexandra, later on to become the wife of -General Albedynsky. The Princess Alexandra was the daughter of a most -clever, intriguing mother, who had from the first decided to use the -beauty of her children as a stepping-stone to their fortunes. The -Princess Dolgorouky was at one time a very considerable personage in St. -Petersburg Society. She was clever, unsparing in her criticisms, and she -managed to inculcate in all her family a spirit of solidarity such as -one rarely meets with nowadays. This quality enabled them to make -themselves very prominent people indeed. So long as their mother lived -she ruled them with a rod of iron, and insisted on their coming to her -for advice, even in the smallest of matters. When she died she had seen -the fortunes of her numerous children established on quite an -unassailable footing. - -Her eldest daughter, the Princess Alexandra, helped her in that task to -the utmost. She was an unusually intelligent and at the same time -extremely kind woman, whose quiet manner and soft low voice impressed -others most favourably. She was on very friendly terms with Alexander -II. and was consulted by him on many occasions when faced with -embarrassing questions. She always gave her opinion in a fearless, -honest way, and considered his advantage above everything. She was the -instrument of her husband’s career. He, though an extremely ordinary -individual, reached the highest dignities, became _aide-de-camp général_ -and Governor of the Polish provinces. Madame Albedynsky reigned a -veritable queen in Warsaw for a considerable time, where she succeeded -in making herself liked in spite of the strong prejudices that existed -there against Russian functionaries. When she became a widow, she lived -for some years in St. Petersburg, and at last settled abroad for the -benefit of her health. During the whole of Alexander II.’s lifetime, -whenever she wanted to see him or to speak to him about some important -matter, she used to drive to the Winter Palace and have herself -announced by the valet-in-waiting without any further ceremony. The -Empress herself often had recourse to her influence to obtain things -that she did not dare to ask for herself, and all the entourage of the -Sovereign held her in awe, but also in esteem. - -Of her three brothers, one--Prince Alexis--settled in England, where he -married, and is a well-known figure in London Society. The eldest, -Prince Alexander, wedded a rich heiress, Countess Schouvaloff, and died -recently, having reached the position of Grand Marshal of the Imperial -Court. He was known to his friends by the name of Sandy, and was perhaps -the handsomest man of his day and a great favourite. His influence was -great, and he kept in favour through three reigns, and died at the -zenith of his power. - -His youngest brother, Prince Nicholas, “Nicky,” as he was called, was -scarcely less handsome than he, and enjoyed the special favours of -Alexander II. He, too, reached the highest dignities. He was for some -time attached to the person of the German Emperor in Berlin, where he -did not succeed in making himself liked, was sent as Minister to Persia, -and later as Ambassador to Rome, where he died in April, 1913. - -Madame Albedynsky had three sisters. They were all beautiful, and all of -them at one time leaders of the smart set of St. Petersburg. The eldest, -however, the Countess Marguerite Steinbock Fermor, who died not so very -long ago, had very delicate health, and retired from Society after the -marriage of her two daughters. The second one, Princess Annette, was -wedded to perhaps the richest man in Russia, Prince Soltykoff, and has -recently been widowed. She was without doubt one of the loveliest women -of her time. - -Her sister, the Princess Marie, was also unusually handsome. She, -however, had a more eventful life than any other member of her family. -She was married in her early youth to a cousin, also a Prince -Dolgorouky, and when he died some years afterwards, to Count -Benckendorff. Her husband was appointed Head of the Household of the -present Emperor, and she was made a Lady of the Order of St. Catherine. -So much for having been, as the old French proverb says, careful in the -choice of one’s parents. - -But however much Alexander II. might have been in love in his early -years, he was destined to fall the victim to a stronger passion, and one -which was to lead him upon a path which might have compromised his crown -had fate and Ryssakoff’s bomb not interfered. I refer to his love for -the Princess Catherine Michailovna Dolgorouky, whom he was to make his -wife after the death of the Empress Marie Alexandrovna. - -She and her elder sister were the daughters of Prince Michael -Dolgorouky, who had been brought up together with the sons of the -Emperor Nicholas, and who upon his death-bed had confided his two girls -to the care of Alexander II., who had just then ascended the Throne. He -accepted that charge, and had the little girls sent to the Institute of -St. Catherine for daughters of the nobility, recommending them specially -to the Lady Superintendent. Now the Sovereign was always fond of -visiting the various educational establishments of the capital. He liked -to see children crowding round him, and used to caress them as if they -were his own little ones. He often called to his side the little -Dolgorouky girls and examined them as to their studies and their doings, -and admired them for their beauty. At length, when the eldest was -eighteen, he appointed her one of the maids of honour to the Empress, -and took her to live at the Winter Palace. - -It was not long before gossip was rife, and it must be said in justice -to St. Petersburg Society that its sense of decency and honour was -revolted at this forgetfulness of a most sacred trust by the Emperor. -Some representations, indeed, were made to him upon the subject, amongst -others by Count Adlerberg and Count Schouvaloff, whose position, as Head -of the Third Section, brought him in touch with all that was being said -concerning the Emperor Alexander II. - -About two years afterwards the younger of the Dolgorouky girls, -Catherine Michailovna, in her turn appeared at the Imperial Court, and -her arrival there sounded the death-knell of her sister’s favour. Prince -Mestchersky, an aide-de-camp of the Emperor, was persuaded to marry -Mary Dolgorouky. The Emperor gave her a large dowry, and as a wedding -present a lovely house on the English Quay. - -Prince Mestchersky was killed during the Turkish War, and his widow -afterwards married the nephew of the Viceroy of Poland, Count George -Berg, one of the most charming men in St. Petersburg Society. She had -kept upon excellent terms with her sister, and they both settled later -in Nice, where they lived together in the same villa. The Countess Berg -died some four or five years ago. - -Princess Catherine Dolgorouky was a tall, fair, placid looking person, -with lovely blonde hair, a slight figure, with unmistakably graceful -movements and the best possible taste in dress, a quality to which -Alexander II. was particularly susceptible. Intelligence she had little; -tact even less; but she had enough sense to know that on this road which -was to lead her towards the Throne of All the Russias she needed the -help of someone more intelligent than herself, and with more knowledge -of the world. That person she found in a distant cousin, Mademoiselle -Schébéko. - -The latter was one of those master minds that at once recognise the weak -as well as the strong sides of every position. She directed her -batteries with consummate skill towards the aim she had in view. She -persuaded Catherine Michailovna to play the part of the woman capable of -giving everything up for love, of resigning herself to any misfortune, -and to any humiliation rather than being parted from the man to whom she -wanted to devote her life. No one could have played that difficult part -better than did the Princess, under the guidance of Mademoiselle -Schébéko, and when it came to asking anything from the Emperor, it was -always the latter, and never Catherine Michailovna, who did so. She used -only to accept with astonishment, and with a gratitude that apparently -savoured of pain, all the presents with which the Emperor loaded her, -and she always complained that he was doing too much for her. - -By and by the two ladies exercised such an influence that Ministers -began to take it into account and to ask themselves where it would lead -to. Politics, which at first had played no part in the alliance, became -a prominent matter of discussion, and the Emperor began to meet people -at the Princess’s house whom it was inconvenient to receive at the -Winter Palace. - -Every afternoon the Emperor used to go and visit Catherine Michailovna -at the house which belonged to the Princess Mestchersky, her sister, and -in which she lived together with Mlle. Schébéko. There he used to spend -hours, and there it was that the three children of the Princess -Dolgorouky were born. Their birth only consolidated the ties between the -parents. When the Emperor travelled to Ems the Princess followed him -there, and once stayed at the Russian Embassy in Berlin, much to the -indignation of the Empress Augusta of Germany. Later on, when the -Nihilist movement became so terribly active, and it became unwise for -the Emperor to drive about in the streets alone, Princess Dolgorouky -removed with her children to the Winter Palace. Her rooms were situated -exactly above those of the dying Empress, who could hear the clatter of -little children’s feet over her head. - -When at length Marie Alexandrovna expired, it was with no one by her -side to close her eyes, save her devoted daughter the Duchess of -Edinburgh, who had arrived from England to be with her mother during the -last days of her life. Owing to the indignation of the Duchess at the -presence of the Princess Dolgorouky in the Palace, the latter removed to -Tsarskoye Selo, whither the Emperor followed her, and where he was -still when the Empress breathed her last. - -Forty days after the death of the Empress, Alexander II. married -Catherine Michailovna Dolgorouky, and created her Princess Yourievsky. - -The little popularity which remained to the Emperor disappeared after -this mad act. St. Petersburg was incensed, and discontent was openly -expressed at this outrage on the conventions of life. - -Catherine Michailovna, nevertheless, had her partisans. All the Liberal -element in the country turned to her, and expected through her influence -to obtain the promulgation of a Constitution. Count Loris Melikoff, M. -Abaza, and all their friends thought the moment favourable to persuade -the Emperor that the time had come when it was his duty to put the -topstone to the reforms for which his reign had been remarkable, by -granting the blessings of Constitutional government. They explained to -him that such a measure would do away with the discontent that his -marriage had raised, that the nation would bless the woman to whose -influence liberty had been given to it, and would see with pleasure that -woman raised to the rank of Empress. - -Among the Imperial Family discontent prevailed. The Heir to the Throne -and his wife openly put themselves at the head of the party of those who -repudiated every possibility of a further triumph of Catherine -Michailovna. They had to see her every Sunday at mass, where she -appeared and stood near the Emperor, in the chapel of the Winter Palace, -but beyond that official meeting they paid no attention to her. The -Emperor was furious, and in his turn began to be as unpleasant as he -possibly could towards his children and his family; and it is matter for -surmise whether a revolution of a different character would not have -taken place had not the tragic event of March 1st destroyed the hopes of -those who had played their last card on the strength of a woman’s -influence. - -Count Loris Melikoff was the staunchest friend of the Princess -Yourievsky. He it was who advised and encouraged her to persuade the -Emperor to enter upon the road to the most important of all the reforms -of his reign. He it was who told the Sovereign that Russia would admire -his courage in raising to the Throne an Empress who was a Russian, and -thus following the example set by the old rulers of Muscovy, who had -looked for wives among the daughters of their great nobles. He it was -who had already issued orders for the coronation of the wife of -Alexander II. in the Cathedral of the Assumption at Moscow, after the -first anniversary of the death of the Empress Marie Alexandrovna had -passed. - -But alas for human wishes and human plans! Sophie Perovska and Ryssakoff -took upon themselves the solution of the problem that had agitated so -many minds, and with the murder of Alexander II. the ambitions of his -second wife were extinguished. - -The new Sovereign showed infinite tact in his relations with his -father’s morganatic widow. All the wrongs which he had suffered at her -hands were in appearance forgotten by him. He paid her an official visit -of condolence, had a beautiful house bought for her to retire to, after -she had left the Winter Palace, and settled an enormous allowance upon -her and her children. If ever the “Vanity of Vanities” of the Preacher -was exemplified in human life, it is in that of Catherine Michailovna -Dolgorouky, Princess Yourievsky, who but for an unforeseen crime would -have had the crown of a Russian Empress placed upon her brow. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -ASSASSINATION OF ALEXANDER II. - - -Begun so brilliantly, the reign of Alexander II. ended in sorrow and -sadness. All the bright hopes which had greeted it had been shattered, -and the love of his people for the person of the Emperor was shattered -too. It was realised that he was a disappointed, vindictive man, more -irresolute even than he had been in his youth, and who whilst always -wanting much from others, yet gave too little himself, or even took back -what he had already granted. His reign had not given satisfaction to a -single party, nor quieted any discontent. It was evident everywhere that -after a whole quarter of a century had passed nothing useful had been -done, and that everything would have to be begun over again. The old -fear of offending the Sovereign which had formerly existed in Russia had -vanished, and unfortunately the respect for his person was gone too. -People, moreover, had got into the habit of discussing, and had -forgotten how to work, and for a nation there is nothing worse than -unnecessary or idle discussions. - -After several attempts upon his life had followed in quick succession, -Alexander II. became more and more disgusted--and in a certain sense -rightly so--at what he considered ingratitude against himself, and -against the good intentions with which he had ascended the Throne. He -knew quite well that mistakes without number had been made, but he could -not determine exactly what these mistakes were. He called one person -after another to explain to him what ought to be done to repair these -mistakes, but no one could tell him anything definite or seriously worth -listening to. On the one hand, the Conservative party was urging him to -return to the old system of repression under which Russia had been great -and peaceful, and, on the other, minds more clear and more imbued with -Occidental ideas of Government told him that it was impossible to go -back on the road upon which he had entered, and that the country would -only be restored to order when it should be given a share in its -administration. - -Political and Court intrigues surrounded the unfortunate monarch. His -wife, who hoped to obtain from the Liberal party the recognition of that -title and dignity of Empress after which her whole soul hungered, used -to explain to him that if he granted a Constitution, Nihilism would -disappear, robbed of its very _raison d’être_, and that at least his -life would be safe. On the other hand, he was well aware that his son -and successor, who would be called upon to bear the brunt of any false -step which he might make, strongly disapproved of any concession to what -he called “the exigencies of the mob.” Feeling, perhaps, that his days -were numbered, he hesitated to saddle his inheritance with new -difficulties and new duties. But at length, as is usually the case, -feminine influence conquered, and Alexander ordered Count Loris Melikoff -to draw up a scheme for a Constitution. - -Count Loris, by one of those freaks of Imperial favour which can only -happen in Russia, had found himself one fine day the foremost man in the -country and a veritable dictator, without having done anything to -justify that appointment. He was an Armenian by birth, who had -distinguished himself during the Turkish War. He was a favourite of the -Grand Duke Michael, the Emperor’s youngest brother, who had recommended -him to the Sovereign as a capable and energetic man. Later on he had -been sent to the Government of Astrakhan when the plague broke out -there, and had succeeded in quieting an exasperated mob. This success -had created the impression that he was a resolute character who would -show no hesitation in fulfilling his duties or executing whatever orders -he received. But, as is usual in Russia, where one puts a man _à toute -sauce_, and believes that if he can sweep a room well he can also -furnish it, and that one can transform a servant into a statesman, he -had not one of the capacities indispensable to the position to which he -had been raised. He had all the qualities of his race, a spirit of -intrigue, acuteness, and a _finesse_ that did not hesitate at the means -to be employed, or the wilful disguising of the truth. He began by -promising all kinds of things which he could not perform, and with that -shrewdness which is a characteristic of the Oriental mind, he thought -that by simple diplomacy he could appease the revolutionary movement in -the country, completely overlooking the fact that it was anarchical, and -that the shedding of blood was the only solution which it believed to be -acceptable, and with which it would content itself. - -Loris Melikoff knew very well that he was intensely disliked by a -certain portion of Society, as well as by the party that was headed by -the Heir to the Throne. He had even at the time of his greatest favour -felt himself to be in an insecure position; and when he heard applied to -himself that odious expression _wremientschik_ (i.e. favourite of the -moment), which from time immemorial in Russia has designated the -temporary favourites of the Tsars, he could not honestly think that it -was misapplied in his case. He therefore sought to make friends with the -one person whose protection could help him in case of need--the Princess -Yourievsky. Thus, from the union of these two interests, that of an -ambitious, vain woman and of a grasping, clever, and cunning man, came -the scheme upon which the welfare of the nation so much depended. - -In view of these facts, one must consign to the limbo of fables the -rumour that at one time was universally believed, that Count Loris had -asked the Princess Yourievsky to persuade the Emperor not to go out on -that fatal Sunday, March 1st. In view of the importance of the events -then impending, it is more than likely that had the Minister really -suspected danger of any kind he would not only have taken measures to -prevent it, but also that his warning would not have been disregarded, -either by Alexander II. or by his wife. - -The latter was quiet and content. She was beginning to feel the ground -firmer under her feet. The violent outcry raised at the time of her -marriage had begun to subside. The Emperor had tried to bring her into -contact with several people belonging to the most select Society of the -capital. Ladies had still been chary of meeting the Princess, but men, -who could not very well refuse Imperial invitations, had been asked to -dine with the Sovereign and his wife. For her part, she was beginning to -practise her rôle as Empress, and, thanks to the advice of her cousin, -Mademoiselle Schébéko, she was performing it with tact and discretion. - -On the eve of the day which proved to be his last, the Emperor had had a -few friends to dinner, among whom were old Admiral Heyden and M. Abaza, -Minister of Finance at the time. The party had been kept up until a late -hour, and Alexander had told his guests that the next morning, after the -usual Sunday review, he was going to lunch with his cousin, the Grand -Duchess Catherine. He told M. Abaza to come to him in a day or two to -discuss together with Count Loris several points of the manifesto which -he was going to issue to the nation. Princess Yourievsky advised him not -to tire himself, as he had been suffering from a slight cold. He put his -hand caressingly upon her shoulders, and said in French to his guests: -“_Vous le voyez, messieurs, je dois obéir, et me retirer._” They were -the last words which these two were ever to hear from him. - -The next morning dawned bright and sunny. The Emperor, as usual, -attended mass in the private chapel of the Winter Palace. His children -were all there, save the wife of the Grand Duke Vladimir, who, being a -Protestant at that time, did not attend the Greek services. It was -noticed that when the Tsarevna came up to her father-in-law to take -leave of him after mass was over, he rudely thrust her aside with the -words “_Dites donc adieu à la Princesse_,” and he indicated the Princess -Yourievsky. The Heiress to the Throne made a profound curtsey to the -Sovereign and silently withdrew, after merely bending her proud little -head in the direction of Alexander II.’s morganatic wife. - -This angered the Emperor, and it was afterwards remarked that during the -review, which took place every Sunday in the riding school known as the -“Manège Michel,” he appeared in a bad temper and spoke but little. -However, he drove to luncheon with his cousin, and there seemed to -recover his spirits, remaining with her longer than was his wont. - -In consequence of the numerous attempts that had been made against his -life, the Emperor was always escorted on his drives by a squadron of -Cossacks, and, as a further precaution, the head of the St. Petersburg -police--at that time General Dvorgetsky--drove in advance in an open -_droschky_ on the fatal Sunday. The close carriage in which Alexander -II. was sitting was driven by an old and trusted coachman, and upon -leaving the palace of the Grand Duchess Catherine--since converted into -the Emperor Alexander III. Museum--he took the road by the canal that -leads to the Nevski Prospekt and to the Winter Palace. The carriage had -scarcely turned into it when a shot was fired and a bomb exploded in -front of the vehicle. A terrible moment of confusion followed, several -Cossacks were seen to fall from their horses, and the _droschky_ in -which the Head of the Police was riding was overturned, the General -himself being thrown wounded upon the road. Alexander commanded his -coachman to stop. The latter begged and implored him to allow him to go -on, swearing that he would take him in safety to the Palace; but the -Emperor would not hear of it, and got out to see after the wounded -members of his escort. Some passers-by had noticed that a young man was -standing on the ice on the canal with something in his hand; they threw -themselves upon him. It proved to be Ryssakoff who had thrown the first -bomb. - -He was led before the Sovereign, and then uttered these memorable words, -which ought to have been taken more seriously than they were by the -listeners. The Emperor, in reply to an anxious question of one of the -officers of his escort as to whether or not he was hurt, had said, “No, -thanks be given to God,” when Ryssakoff exclaimed, “It is too early yet -to say ‘thank God.’” - -At that very moment the second explosion took place, and Alexander II. -fell mortally wounded. - -He was taken back, still alive, to the Winter Palace, followed by his -brother, the Grand Duke Michael, who had also lunched with the Grand -Duchess Catherine, and, hearing the first explosion, had hastened out -with the presentiment of a misfortune. He arrived upon the terrible -scene too late to see anything else but the bloody body of the Emperor, -and to hear his last words, “Take me to the Palace ... to die there.” - -Two hours later the doors of the dead Tsar’s rooms were thrown open, and -the new Sovereign came out, with his Consort leaning on his arm. He -gravely saluted the members of the Household and military authorities -that had hastily gathered there, and passed into an inner room to give -vent to the emotion that was overpowering him. - -His brothers and uncles followed him, and a few hasty resolutions were -taken. The troops of the St. Petersburg garrison were ordered at once to -swear fidelity to the new Emperor. Count Loris, despairing and silent, -was simply wringing his hands, and by the body of the murdered man -remained only the Princess Yourievsky, weeping and despairing, and his -faithful valet, who was tearing his hair in his grief. - -At that moment Mademoiselle Schébéko approached Catherine Michailovna. - -“The manifesto,” she said; “where is it? Have you taken it? It is -already signed, and it may be of use.” - -The Princess rushed to the writing-table which was in the room where the -dead body of the Emperor was lying. With a trembling hand she was about -to open the drawer when, upon the threshold, appeared the huge figure of -the Grand Duke Vladimir, the eldest brother of the new Sovereign. He -slowly went up to his stepmother and took the key from her hands; he -turned the lock, and then in courteous tones asked her to leave the room -whilst the last duties were rendered to the remains of the murdered -monarch. - -That same night a conference was held between Alexander III., his two -eldest brothers, and one trusted adviser in whom the Emperor had the -utmost confidence; then, beside the body of his murdered father, he -opened the drawer which had attracted the Princess Yourievsky, and took -out the topmost document. It was the manifesto granting the Constitution -of which people had talked for so long a time. He was going to read it, -when the friend to whom I have referred approached him, and, taking the -document from his hands, tore it into a thousand fragments. - -“Now, your Majesty,” said he, “you can punish me, but at least it cannot -be said that you stepped upon the Throne of Russia with tied hands.” - -Thus began the reign of Alexander III. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -ALEXANDER III. AND HIS CONSORT - - -The Empress Marie Alexandrovna had been heard to say, during the last -years of her life, that she bitterly repented of having allowed herself -to be entirely absorbed by her affection for her eldest son to the -detriment of her other children, and that God had punished her for it by -taking that son away from her. There was a certain amount of truth in -the remark, for it is an unmistakable fact that the care and attention -bestowed upon the Grand Duke Nicholas Alexandrovitch had not been given -either to the education or training of his brothers. The Grand Duke -Alexander had felt this very much when he became unexpectedly the Heir -to the Throne, and suffered from it in proportion to his extreme sense -of duty to his country. - -He was in his own odd way a most remarkable man; not brilliant by any -means, perhaps not even clever, but extremely intelligent, and gifted -with a sound common sense that made him rarely commit mistakes in -important questions. He had tried as much as he could to perfect his -defective education, and had studied as much as his military duties -would allow him, when he found himself faced with new duties and future -grave responsibilities. His greatest quality was frankness, united with -an honesty such as is rarely met with. Once he had given his word, -nothing could make him break it. He was a great patriot, and “All for -Russia” became his motto. He differed from his father in that he always -knew what he wanted, and - -[Illustration: EMPEROR ALEXANDER III.] - -[Illustration: EMPRESS MARIE FEODOROVNA] - -never hesitated in doing what he considered to be right. He asked his -Ministers to tell him the truth even in cases where it might be -unpalatable, and he realised that there was yet time for a strong hand -to save Russia from the chaos into which she had fallen. That strong -hand he possessed, and he used it with tact and kindness, but with a -perfect understanding as to the needs of the country and the necessity -for replacing the indecisions of yesterday by the firmness of to-day. - -He did not often speak in public, but whenever he was compelled to do so -it was to the point, in a few short words that never left any doubt as -to their meaning. His address to the peasants gathered in Moscow on the -occasion of his Coronation was a notable example of his directness of -utterance, and it at once disposed of the rumours spread by the -anarchists that the Sovereign contemplated taking away lands from the -nobles to distribute them to the peasantry. Alexander III. distinctly -explained to the representatives of the rural classes that he would -never sanction such spoliation, and that he meant to have the rights of -property respected above everything. After that, everything was quiet, -and the danger of an insurrection of the peasantry was entirely averted. - -The nation got to love the simple, earnest, quiet, conscientious man, -who never forgot the duties that Providence had put before him, and who -tried in all humility to be the father of his people. His views on -politics and government were straightforward, as his whole character was -straightforward. He read every document that was brought for his -signature; he tried to understand it, and when he did not succeed, then -he had it explained to him by responsible people. - -When he ascended the Throne, it was with a deep sense of the horrors of -war, born of his experiences in the Balkans, where he had commanded an -army corps and seen the sufferings of the soldiers as well as the -mistakes of the officers. His first thought, when he found himself in a -position to realise his plans, was to work at the reorganisation of the -Army, to ameliorate the conditions of the soldier, and to try to develop -the industries and trade of Russia. He had a programme of his own, and -he meant to be master, and to do what he himself considered to be right. -Strong as was his character, it was devoid of vindictiveness and -obstinacy. He brought his common sense to bear on decisions he gave, and -it rarely failed him. He succeeded in making Russia a great nation, -feared and respected by all, and that without the firing of a single -shot during the thirteen years that he occupied the Throne. - -He believed in autocracy, but was not an autocrat by nature. With all -his unusual strength of character, he had no tendency to tyranny, and he -made himself feared simply because everybody knew that what he meant to -do he would do, and that thoroughly and well. - -His children adored him, and all who approached him professed for him a -feeling akin to reverence. Everybody believed in his justice, and though -during his reign Nihilism was entirely crushed, yet very few were those -who suffered for their political opinions. After the leaders of the -conspiracy that led to the murder of the Emperor Alexander II. had paid -the penalty of their crime, the execution of political offenders--that -had been almost a daily occurrence during the former reign--was not -heard of. - -Alexander III. was essentially Russian. Sometimes he called himself in -jest the “first _moujik_” of his empire. He had something of the -strength of the moujik in his appearance, which was commanding, but -exceedingly good-natured. He had also the simplicity of the moujik, and -his humble faith in God and the Saints. The Emperor was a great -believer, and his trust in Divine Providence was sincere and touching in -the extreme. - -Strange as it may appear, there was a time, when he was still Heir to -the Throne, when Alexander III. held Liberal tendencies, of which he did -not care to be reminded in after life. A curious anecdote throws a light -on that side of his character. The celebrated Russian historian, -Bilbassoff, whose work on the life and reign of the Empress Catherine -II. has become a classic, began his career as Professor at the -University of Kieff. The authorities noticed that he entertained close -relations with some Polish noblemen known for their anti-Russian -opinions, and he was forced to resign his position. He then came to St. -Petersburg and became editor of the _Golos_. It was owing to his efforts -and to the relations which he entertained with Count Loris Melikoff and -with the Heir to the Throne, that the paper, which later on was -suppressed by the orders of Count Tolstoy, became so famous. When its -existence was threatened, Bilbassoff, fearing that his own position -would be compromised, wrote to the Emperor Alexander III. to ask his -protection, and in his letter used the phrase: “I have had until now the -happiness of enjoying the favour of Your Majesty.” The Tsar returned the -letter to Count Woronzoff, after having written in pencil across it: -“Unfortunately this is true.” - -I have already referred to his early romance and his subsequent marriage -with the Princess Dagmar of Denmark. The patience, the grace, the -winning nature, and the many endearing qualities of the young Grand -Duchess did their work, and conquered the heart of her spouse, until he -came to love her with all the strength of affection that was in him, to -trust her entirely, and to find in her not only a devoted companion, but -also a wise counsellor and a true friend in the difficult and serious -moments in his life. - -Marie Feodorovna was once called by the Emperor “the Guardian Angel of -Russia,” and in that, as in everything else, he spoke the truth. Few -queens have grasped to the extent which she did a queen’s power of doing -good. Few have possessed her gift of mercy and the desire to be merciful -and kind. No prayer found her indifferent, no misery was brought to her -notice without being instantly relieved. Her lovely smile, the gentle -look of her eyes--those great, luminous black eyes, that seemed to read -into one’s very soul--brought more friends to her husband than millions -spent, or years of effort, would have done. Whenever she appeared, -whether it were in a ball-room surrounded by Imperial pomp and adorned -with the Crown jewels, or in a humble cottage, wherever one saw her, she -took with her light and joy and consolation. Unceasing were her efforts -in the cause of charity, innumerable the evils she contrived to repair, -and the good deeds she performed, all without ostentation, and moved -thereto by the gentleness and sweetness of her charming nature. As wife -and mother, as Empress and woman, Marie Feodorovna was an example to -all. From the heights of the Throne upon which she sat with such -dignity, she instilled into the Russian nation a respect for the private -life of its Sovereigns that hitherto had been unknown. Political -influence over the Emperor she possessed to an enormous extent, and yet -no one ever guessed it, so cleverly did she hide from the world that she -ever mixed up with politics. - -The Empress was intensely fond of society and of dancing and pretty -dresses. Alexander III. hated parties, but, desirous to please his wife, -he not only good-humouredly consented to her giving all the balls she -wished during the winter season, but also accompanied her to receptions -given in their honour by various hostesses in St. Petersburg. Marie -Feodorovna danced to her heart’s content, and by going about in this -way not only imparted animation to the season, but also helped to make -the Sovereigns popular and acquainted with Society. I have never seen a -prettier sight than a ball at the Winter Palace during those years, with -the crowd of lovely women, the glitter of magnificent jewels, the -artistic gowns, and, above all, the enjoyment that was visible -everywhere. - -The Emperor used to play a rubber of whist whilst his consort was -waltzing or going through a quadrille. Sometimes, when the hour was -late, he would quietly order the musicians to leave one by one, until -there remained but one to play a last tune; then the Empress, laughingly -remarking that it was time to go to bed, took leave of her guests. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -THE IMPERIAL FAMILY IN 1881 - - -At the time of the accession of Alexander III. the Imperial family -consisted of his uncles--to whom I have already referred, and who, with -the exception of the Grand Duke Michael Nicolaievich, were to disappear -entirely from both the political and social horizons of St. -Petersburg--and of his four brothers and only sister the Duchess of -Edinburgh. I do not mention the Grand Duchess Catherine and her -children, nor the Leuchtenberg and Oldenburg families, as they were more -distantly related to the new Sovereign. The children of the Emperor’s -uncles were too young at the time to be of any importance, but his -brothers were to give him more trouble than he expected. - -The Grand Duke Vladimir, who was the eldest, had always, even when he -was a mere boy, been considered the most intelligent member of the -Imperial Family, thanks to an impudent pertness which prompted him to -put in his word upon every possible occasion. He was undoubtedly clever, -with that cleverness which consists in appropriating other people’s -ideas or repeating other people’s words as if they were one’s own; but -at the same time he was in reality very ignorant, ambitious, and -intriguing. His memory was good, his wit and conversation brilliant, but -it was all superficial, and he was a perfect illustration of the old -proverb “_Grattez le russe_,” etc. He was considered to be possessed of -a forceful character, whilst he was only brutal, as being _empressé_ and -_galant_, towards women, whilst he was nothing but vicious. He had -mastered one of the secrets of success nowadays, the art of -self-advertisement, and he never missed an opportunity to apply it. - -At the same time the Grand Duke Vladimir was capable of generous -actions, especially when the honour of his ancestors was in question. As -an example of this fact, I mention the following: When Count Adlerberg -had to retire from his position as Minister of the Imperial Household, -he was heavily burdened with debts. Alexander III. would not agree to do -anything for him. A friend of the Count’s, whose position enabled him to -approach the members of the Imperial Family, went to Vladimir -Alexandrovitch and asked him to speak to the Emperor, and to plead the -cause of Count Adlerberg, adding that the Count had rendered such -important services to Alexander II. that he ought not to be left in the -precarious position brought about by his dismissal from office. The -Grand Duke instantly replied that not only would he speak with the -Emperor, but that if the latter refused to grant his petition he would -pay the debts himself, and induce his other brothers to help him do so. -The debts were eventually paid out of the private purse of the -Sovereign. - -When his father was murdered, and the Grand Duke Vladimir saw his eldest -brother, who in the schoolroom had always been under his influence, step -to the Throne, he at first imagined he could go on leading him, and -become thus in reality the first man in the Empire. He less than anyone -expected that Alexander III. would suddenly develop a spirit of -independence and shake off the bonds of diffidence. In the first moment -of confusion, after Alexander II. was brought back dying to the Winter -Palace, the Grand Duke Vladimir assumed a certain authority and issued -directions concerning the immediate swearing-in to the new Sovereign of -the troops of the St. Petersburg garrison, of whom he was the commander; -he retained his presence of mind in that trying hour to a remarkable -degree, whilst his brother, overcome by the sudden burden so -unexpectedly thrown upon his shoulders, sat quite overwhelmed and unable -to think of anything else but grief for his father’s death. - -A change soon occurred, however. On the evening of that same eventful -March 1st, Alexander III. returned to the Anitchkov Palace--where he -continued to reside until the end of his life--in an open sledge, with -the young Empress sitting by his side, and without any escort. An -immense and respectful crowd greeted him and lined the whole way. -Scarcely a shout was raised, and a grim earnestness pervaded this first -meeting of the new Tsar and his people, but there were few dry eyes -among those who watched the scene. - -At the Anitchkov Palace all his household was waiting for him in the -hall, and an old valet, who had attended the Tsar from his babyhood, -presented him with the traditional bread and salt which is always -offered in Russia upon such occasions, and asked him in a few broken -words to be the “Little Father” of his people. Alexander’s blue eyes -kindled with a hitherto unknown light, and he gravely replied, “Yes, I -will try to be the father of my people.” - -The very next day he started upon that task. When he appeared in the -chapel of the Winter Palace, and stood in front of his brothers, he did -so with all the air of a Sovereign of long standing, and not of one of -yesterday, and he issued his orders with a quietness and comprehension -of what he wanted that astonished everyone, and no one more so than the -Grand Duke Vladimir. - -The Grand Duke endeavoured to resist this unexpected independence of -Alexander III., and even went so far as to oppose him in certain -dispositions he had made. The Emperor looked at him, and merely said, “I -want this done in the way I have said.” That was all; but from that -moment none of the Grand Dukes attempted to contest the will of the -Emperor. - -In a measure, that will was opposed to them. The young Sovereign had -been witness during the war of 1877 of many abuses and mistakes -committed by his uncles, and he had made up his mind to raise a barrier -between the Grand Dukes and the affairs of the State. He held the -Oriental idea that the younger members of every Royal House are the -first to dispute its authority and rise in rebellion against it, so he -decided to keep his relations strictly in their place, and to make them -feel that they had above them an authority it was not wise to thwart. - -This infuriated the members of the Imperial Family, but none more so -than the Grand Duke Vladimir and his wife, who from that moment started -a policy of opposition to the Government, and especially to the -Sovereign and his wife, to whose influence they ascribed the many -unpleasantnesses that became their portion. The first of these was the -issue of a new Family Statute which considerably reduced the rights and -income of the relations of the Emperor--one of the first acts of his -reign. - -The Grand Duchess Vladimir, by birth a princess of Mecklenburg-Schwerin, -was thoroughly German in tastes, and entirely devoted to German -interests. She was not popular in Russia, partly on account of her -having refused to enter the Greek Church, as until then had been the -rule for all princesses who married into the Imperial Family. At the -present day the matter would not be deemed of importance, but in 1874, -when the Empress Marie Alexandrovna was still alive, the question was a -burning one. - -The Grand Duke Alexis was a very different man from his brother. A _bon -vivant_, fond of cards, wine, and women, he had nevertheless more -_tenue_, more earnestness, and especially a greater indifference to the -actions of others. In his early youth he had fallen in love with the -daughter of his father’s tutor, and he had married her in defiance of -the Emperor’s orders, though the marriage was subsequently annulled. The -Grand Duke, however, did not again contract the marriage tie. - -At the outbreak of the Japanese War the Grand Duke Alexis was -Commander-in-Chief of the Fleet, an appointment he received from his -brother the late Emperor, and it was publicly said that he had no -control whatever over the department of which he was head. Though it is -certain that carelessness may be imputed to him, he cannot, I think, be -held altogether liable for the disaster of Tsushima. His hands also had -been tied, and the Navy, like the Army, was no more ready in 1904 than -it had been ten years earlier, at the time of the Emperor Alexander’s -death. - -The Grand Duke was an extremely handsome man, with a great likeness to -his brother the Emperor; he had dignity when he liked, was a great -admirer of art in every form or shape, and had made a remarkable -collection of old silver, tapestries, and other articles. His greatest -failing was that terrible love _de faire la noce_ that so many Russians -possess. But when necessary he could put on his grandest airs, and could -represent his country to perfection when called upon to do so on State -occasions. He was fond of reading, and knew his classics well. - -The Grand Duke Sergius, almost immediately after his father’s death, -married his cousin, the lovely Princess Elizabeth of Hesse, and became a -person of importance when his nephew, the present Emperor, ascended the -Throne, in view of the fact of his having married the sister of the new -Empress. But even during his brother’s lifetime he acquired more -importance than other Grand Dukes, through his appointment as -Governor-General of Moscow. That appointment was due to the dismissal of -Prince Dolgorouky, who had held the post for more than forty years, and -was so popular that it was feared his removal would excite the anger of -the ancient capital, already too disposed to look askance at everything -that came from St. Petersburg. In the hope of making some measure of -atonement for the removal of their beloved Governor, it was decided to -replace him with a member of the Imperial House, and as just about that -time the Grand Duchess Elizabeth had declared her conversion to the -Greek faith, it was thought that this appointment would appease the -Muscovites. - -The plan was good, and it succeeded so far as Elizabeth Feodorovna was -concerned. She very soon endeared herself to all classes in Moscow, but -with regard to the Grand Duke it was another matter. In Society he was a -very charming man, cultured, clever, and of all the sons of Alexander -II. he was the one who was most like his father. Unfortunately, however, -he was under the influence of officials who abused their power, and he -was called upon to execute measures--such as the expulsion of the Jews -from Moscow--for which he was not responsible, but which brought him -into unpopularity with a very powerful party. - -The Leuchtenberg family was composed of the three sons of the Grand -Duchess Marie Nicolaievna and her two daughters. The elder daughter had -married a Prince of Baden, and paid but rare visits to Russia; the -second, Princess Eugénie, was wedded to Prince Alexander of Oldenburg, -and was one of the most cultured and amiable women that could be met -with. She was a universal favourite. Her _salon_, where a few chosen -friends used to meet, was a centre of literary, philanthropical, and -scientific activity from which charity was not excluded, for it is due -in part to the initiative of the Princess Eugénie that the Red Cross -Society has been developed in Russia and established with such -perfection. She was a very learned woman, and one who kept herself -constantly _au courant_ with every manifestation of science or art in -the world. She did not go out much, partly through delicate health, but -she liked entertaining in a quiet way at home, and was intensely -popular. Her husband, Prince Alexander, was also a clever man, who in -all questions of education followed in the footsteps of his father, the -late Prince Peter of Oldenburg. - -As for the Grand Duchess Catherine, she was a lady of the old type, who -had endeavoured to sustain the _salon_ of her mother, the Grand Duchess -Hélène Pavlovna, but she had not the latter’s activity of mind or -spirit, and her parties were extremely dull. Nevertheless she was a -personality, and one felt oneself in a royal atmosphere the moment one -had passed her doorstep, and when she died a whole epoch was buried with -her. - -The Duchess of Edinburgh, the only daughter of Alexander II., in spite -of her marriage and the years which she spent away from Russia, retains -her affection for the land of her birth to a remarkable degree. She was, -and is, in a way a very remarkable person, clever without being -brilliant, extremely well read, and gifted with a strong amount of -common sense. She was her father’s favourite child, and an amusing story -is related of her childish days. The little girl was, it must be owned, -indolent by nature, and tried by every means possible to avoid her -lessons. In order to escape from these she used to run into the -Emperor’s room even whilst he was working with his Ministers. He loved -the child, and, taking her on his knee, would keep her there. At last -the Countess Tolstoy, who was entrusted with the education of the Grand -Duchess, seeing that she could do nothing, spoke to the Empress, who -begged her husband to send Marie Alexandrovna away when she invaded his -room. This was done, very much to the sorrow of the spoilt child. - -Countess Tolstoy was the best person who could have been chosen to guide -the education of the Emperor’s daughter. She was kind in the extreme, -just, and absolutely unselfish. She knew how to appeal to the best -instincts of her pupil, and inspired her with a strict feeling of duty, -compassion for the miseries of the world, truth, soundness of judgment, -and love of occupation, which was perhaps the greatest triumph of all, -as she had in her nature the laziness inherent to the Romanoff family. -The present Dowager Duchess of Coburg never forgot her old teacher, and -so long as the latter lived used to go and see her every day whenever -she went to St. Petersburg. Gratitude was amongst the qualities which -the latter had taught her. - -Marie Alexandrovna remained upon good terms with all her family, and -especially with the Dowager Empress Marie Feodorovna. She is full of -tact, a really great lady, and a princess of the old school, with whom -allegiance to the head of one’s House is considered a paramount duty. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -THE FRIENDS AND MINISTERS OF ALEXANDER III. - - -One of the foremost qualities in the character of Alexander III. was -that of knowing how to choose his friends. Of all whom he honoured with -his confidence, or called upon to share with him the burden of -government, few turned out to be failures, and perhaps with one -exception all were gentlemen and men of honour. He held that those who -came of good stock, with honourable ancestors, and who belonged to the -upper classes, ought to be employed in preference to any others, and -though of course there were some exceptions to this rule he had laid out -for himself, still among his personal and private friends there was not -one who could not boast of a name well known in the annals of the -Russian nobility. - -That nobility was the object of the Emperor’s special care; he viewed -with distaste that rising tide of democracy which during the last years -of his father’s reign had invaded all departments of the Government. He -was indignant, too, at the evident decline of the good old Russian -_dvoranstvo_, or nobility, which had followed upon the emancipation of -the serfs, and he did all in his power to raise it from its fallen -state. His creation of a bank for the nobility was a great scheme, which -averted disaster from hundreds of homes which, but for it, would have -fallen under the hammer of the auctioneer. He refused, whenever it was -possible, to invest with Court dignities men who did not belong to the -old and well-known families. In a word, “_Il protégeait la noblesse -seulement_,” as was once said by one of his detractors, who was stopped -by the lady in whose house this was told, just as he was going to add, -“_et au détriment des autres classes_,” which would have been entirely -untrue. Before his accession the Emperor had not many friends, but his -position then had been rather peculiar. He knew he was suspected by his -father of entertaining political views opposed to those of his advisers, -and, always respectful of his father’s wishes, he had refrained from any -active expression of opinion, and tried to avoid any appearance of -opposition to the official party. His one great personal friend was -Count Woronzoff Dachkoff, who, as soon as Alexander ascended the Throne, -was to replace Count Adlerberg as Minister of the Imperial Household. - -Count Woronzoff belonged to one of the oldest families in Russia, whose -name was written almost upon every page of its history. He was -enormously rich, perfectly independent, not a mere courtier, but a man -who had the courage to say what he considered to be right, and never to -hide the truth from his Sovereign. His reputation was blameless, and his -moral character stood so high that no one even dared to question it. -Though his qualifications as a statesman were not great, his sound -common sense--so greatly appreciated by the Emperor because it tallied -with his own--never allowed him to go far wrong. In all the high posts -which he occupied, he always showed himself to be a real _grand -seigneur_ of the old school, incapable of a mean action or of petty -revenge. His nature was indolent, his love of his own comfort perhaps -excessive, his indifference to praise or blame sometimes carried too -far; but he was the best friend a well-intentioned, straightforward -monarch could have had. - -Count Woronzoff was a perfect man of the world, with a rare tact and -most polished manners. He sincerely loved the Emperor, and his devotion -to him was unbounded and has never been questioned. He remained at the -head of the Imperial Household the whole time Alexander III. reigned. In -that delicate position he had sometimes to run counter to members of the -Imperial Family, who became incensed at the authority with which, in the -Emperor’s name, he reproved them. He seldom went into Society, living -for the most part at home in his own family circle; but whenever he -visited he was always welcomed with respect and eagerness--an eagerness -due not so much to his position, as might have been suspected, but to -his own personality. - -After the Coronation of the present Tsar, Count Woronzoff retired from -his position of Minister of the Household--a step upon which he had -decided when Alexander III. died. Soon afterwards he was appointed -Viceroy of the Caucasian provinces, an office which he still holds. He -is very much liked in Tiflis, and though some criticise him for lack of -energy, yet it is very much to be questioned whether anyone else could -or would have displayed more, and it is certain that if he retired -scarcely anyone would be found in the whole of Russia who could replace -him. - -Count Woronzoff married the Countess Schouvaloff, one of the greatest -heiresses in Russia, sister to pretty Madame Balaschoff, whose husband -inherited the vast domains of the last Prince Paschkievitch, son of the -field-marshal who crushed the Polish mutiny in 1863. - -Beside Count Woronzoff, Alexander III. had another intimate friend in -the person of the late General Tchérévine, who, as chief of the -political police and the _Okhrana_, or personal guard of the Sovereign, -was perhaps the most powerful man in the Russian Empire. Occupying a -position which was as dangerous as it was delicate, he yet secured a -wide circle of friends, and made no enemies. He had been on very -friendly terms with the Tsarevitch and his wife, and he had for the -latter a chivalrous affection, of which he was to give her the most -devoted proofs until the end of his life. Extremely clever, with more -statesmanlike qualities than Count Woronzoff, he was perhaps more -popular among the Society of the capital than the latter. He had, above -everything, a cool, quiet courage, combined with a certain element of -fatalism in his character which made him face death and danger with the -utmost indifference. Twice his life was attempted, and on both occasions -he disarmed the would-be murderer with an ease which astonished even -those who knew him well. Few people have been more universally liked -than General Tchérévine. His political adversaries respected him, and -knew very well that once he had given his word he would keep it, -notwithstanding any difficulties which might arise. During the period he -held office Nihilism was entirely subdued, and that without resort to -the rigorous measures that had been so distasteful during the last days -of the preceding reign. - -General Tchérévine never left the Emperor, save for two weeks’ annual -holiday in the autumn. In St. Petersburg he rented a modest flat in the -house now occupied by the Austrian Embassy, but at Gatschina or Peterhof -he lived in the palace. There he dined every day with the Imperial -Family, amusing the Empress with anecdotes which he related with much -humour, and with stories as to what was going on in town; but he was -never known to have repeated a single item of ill-natured gossip. He -knew better than any man alive how to keep a secret, and to baffle any -inquiries made of him. He did good all around him, and did it without -any ostentation, being as modest as he was clever. - -He was always consulted whenever any important political decision was to -be taken. Alexander III. valued his political abilities, and his clear -outlook on events, as well as his dislike of every kind of intrigue. -When Count Ignatieff had been obliged to leave the Ministry of the -Interior, Tchérévine had not hesitated to say that the step was -indispensable; not that he cherished any animosity towards the Count, -but because he shared the Sovereign’s opinion that the day had not -dawned when a _Zemski Sobor_, which was but a Duma in disguise, could be -summoned. - -It is probable that had he lived he too would have resigned his -functions after the Coronation in virtue of the old saying that a -Sovereign’s favourites never get on with his successor; but death -claimed him a very few months after Alexander III. In him Russia and the -Imperial Family, especially the Empress Dowager, lost a truly devoted -friend and servant. - -The most remarkable among the politicians who governed the Empire during -the reign, however, were M. Pobedonostseff, Procurator of the Holy -Synod, and Count Dmitry Andrieievitch Tolstoy. The former had been the -tutor of the Emperor. He was of clerical origin, had studied law, and -was considered one of the best jurisconsults in Europe. His great work -on Roman Law has become classical. In appearance he was a lean old man, -with a long nose, and sharp eyes half hidden under spectacles. He could -be very pleasant, was a most agreeable talker, and was wonderfully -learned and well read. He was a Russian of the old school, who saw no -salvation for the country outside of absolutism, autocracy or orthodoxy, -but he was not the narrow-minded individual he has been so often -represented. He hated democracy, and used to maintain that its growth -was particularly dangerous in Russia, where education had not had time -to influence in any marked degree the intelligence of the masses. He -would have liked to augment the number of elementary and village -schools, and held strongly the opinion that the number of students -accepted for the higher schools and Universities should be restricted, -and in that he showed a singularly keen knowledge of the country and of -its moral and intellectual condition. - -When Alexander III. ascended the Throne, he found in power men of the -most Liberal opinions, such as Count Loris Melikoff, at whose -instigation the famous Constitution which Alexander II. had signed on -the morning of his death had been drawn up; M. Abaza, not less Liberal -than his chief; and Count Milioutine, who, though in a less degree, was -of the same opinion as his colleagues, that the time had come when some -kind of liberty ought to be granted to the country. At first the new -Emperor tried honestly to work with them; but when he found that their -opinions were incompatible with what he considered to be the right -course to follow, he called in his old tutor M. Pobedonostseff to assist -him. The latter drafted the famous manifesto in which were clearly -announced the intentions of the Emperor to rule according to the strict -principles of autocracy, of which he believed himself to be the -responsible guardian. - -The Ministers at once sent in their resignations, and then it was that -Alexander called in Count Ignatieff, who had lived in semi-disgrace -since the Eastern War. Unfortunately, the two men did not agree. -Ignatieff had an intense admiration for the Emperor, and considered him -the ideal of what a Russian Sovereign should be, but at the same time he -had lived too long abroad not to have become imbued with European ideas; -and he, too, thought that the people of a great empire ought not to be -left without some knowledge of the way in which it is governed. He -therefore prepared a scheme of reform which he hoped would please the -Emperor and appease the democratic party, but the Emperor saw in it an -attempt to weaken his rule as an autocrat, and angrily dismissed Count -Ignatieff. - -The man who was to succeed him was probably at the time the most -unpopular in the country. He, too, was a great noble, a perfect -gentleman, and a man of strong character. For many years he had held the -post of Minister of Education, and exercised such an iron rule in that -capacity that he had raised against himself a perfect storm of hatred. -His name stood for a system of repression which crushed every -intellectual aspiration of the people. He had been compelled to retire -from this position through the general indignation against him, and a -hymn of praise had been sung when this had taken place. And this was the -man, whom it was thought had vanished for ever from public life, who was -called back to take a leading position in the government of a nation -that had nothing but execration for him and his methods. - -It required the strong will of the Emperor to face this indignation, but -he never flinched. In my opinion he was right. No choice could have been -wiser than that of Count Tolstoy to restore order out of chaos. He was -an honest man, one who could listen to reason, a statesman by nature and -by education. He had what so many lacked in Russia, a plan of -government, a clear insight as to the necessities which were paramount -to the welfare of the country; he knew that in order to make it powerful -it ought to be quieted, that the revolutionary instincts of the peasants -ought to be checked, the spirit of revolt in the Universities subdued, -and the Army and finances strengthened. When he expressed these opinions -to the Emperor, he is credited with having told him that he must not -expect a glorious, but a useful reign, and that if he succeeded in -this, he would deserve the gratitude of the country more than if he won -a hundred battles. - -Alexander III. could understand and appreciate this, and these two men -planned, thought, and worked together, and succeeded in raising the -moral standard of Russia until it became a Great Power, and its -Sovereign looked upon as the arbiter of Europe. It was a great work, -done in a very short time, if we consider that the reign of Alexander -lasted only thirteen years, and that Count Tolstoy preceded him to the -grave. - -It was a work for which posterity ought to be grateful to them, even -though in great part its effects have been effaced by the misfortunes of -the Japanese War and of the Revolution that followed upon it. - -The Empress, too, had friends with whom she shared sorrows and joys, and -she also was fortunate in her choice of them. I have already referred to -the Countess Woronzoff, and in addition to her I may mention the -Countess Apraxine, who had been the first lady-in-waiting to welcome the -young Tsarevna upon her arrival into her new country, and who later on -became the Princess Vladimir Obolensky. The Princess was a sure and -faithful friend to her Imperial mistress, whose favour she enjoys to -this day. Her husband was for many years at the head of the private -household of the Heir to the Throne, and remained in that position after -the Emperor’s accession--until his death, indeed, which occurred in the -Crimea three years before that of Alexander. Then there were Count and -Countess Sergius Scheremetieff, worthy representatives of the old class -of Russian _boyars_ that have made the country great; and then again -there was Madame Scheremetieff, by birth a daughter of the mighty house -of Strogonoff, whose mother had been the Grand Duchess Marie Nicolaiena, -the sister of Alexander II. The two principal figures of the Empress’s -Court, however, were Prince John Galitzine and the Princess Hélène -Kotchoubey. - -Prince John Galitzine was perhaps the most popular man in St. Petersburg -Society. Few have been more amiable, more charming to receive as guests -in one’s house, and more discreet to have for one’s friend. No one knew -more than he about all the scandals of St. Petersburg Society, and no -one was ever more silent concerning them. He had manners recalling those -of the old French Court, was conversant with all questions of -ceremonial, had most remarkable diplomatic qualities, and was for the -young Empress not only a devoted friend and servant, but also a sure -guide in all social questions. He it was who used to tell her about the -people who were presented to her; who prevented her from falling into -error as to what she ought to say to them; who replied to all inquiries, -and who smoothed away, with never failing tact, all the little -difficulties which crop up in a Court where rivalry and jealousy are -keen. - -The Princess Hélène Kotchoubey was one of the remarkable women of the -nineteenth century. She was twice married: first to Prince Belosselsky, -by whom she was mother of the present Prince of that name, of the -Countess Schouvaloff, and the Princess Lise, or Lison, Troubetzkoy. By -her second husband she had one daughter, who was one of the leaders of -St. Petersburg Society, and was married to a millionaire, General -Dournoff. The Princess Hélène had in her youth played an important part -in the social world of the Russian capital; she was clever, not exactly -beautiful, but possessed, even in extreme old age, a wonderful charm, -and was one of the most admired women of her day. Her enormous riches -had allowed her to keep open house and dispense a semi-royal hospitality -to her friends. Her palace on the Nevski Prospekt--which ultimately -became the home of the Grand Duke Sergius and his wife--was the scene of -most splendid balls, which rivalled even the Imperial entertainments. - -The Princess Hélène had travelled more than was usual among Russians at -that time; she had visited every Court in Europe, was everywhere -welcome, and knew etiquette like that Duchesse de Noailles whom poor -Queen Marie Antoinette had nicknamed “Madame l’Etiquette.” No one could -uphold the dignity of a Court in the way that she did, and no one could -walk with such majesty of bearing, or enter a room with such authority. -When one saw her, one understood the part played by the old aristocracy -in the times of the French kings, when it was considered a privilege and -an honour to be in attendance upon the Sovereign. - -The Princess Kotchoubey, during her long journeys abroad, had become a -friend of Queen Louise of Denmark. When the Princess Kourakine, who had -been Mistress of the Household of Marie Feodorovna, died--an event that -happened just after the accession of the Empress--the Queen recommended -to her daughter the Princess Hélène Kotchoubey for that difficult -position, who, as she well knew, was the one woman who could win for the -new Sovereign of Russia the sympathies of the Courts and reigning Houses -of Europe. This choice was one of the most successful that could have -been made. The Princess Hélène was for the Empress a sure guide in all -social and Court matters; she signalled to her the people she ought to -see, and brought to her notice every fact to which her attention ought -to be drawn. When foreigners arrived in St. Petersburg she knew who they -were, and whether they ought to be received or not, and was a stickler -for etiquette such as Russian Society had never seen. Her knowledge of -the _Almanach de Gotha_, which she had learned by heart, prevented her -from ever making a blunder; and whilst she lived the dignity of the -Court and of the Imperial Household was managed and maintained with -something that was akin to art. No one who saw her at a State function -could ever forget her. It was a poem to watch her enter a room, or to -precede or follow the Empress; she was quite small, and yet appeared -taller than many tall women, for not only had she a perfect carriage, -but an elasticity in all her movements that at once attracted attention. - -With a soul above intrigue, she yet gloried in the exercise of -influence, being always ready to tell the Sovereigns what she thought it -was necessary for them to know, and free in her language with them, yet -perfectly respectful; very diplomatic with those with whom she came in -contact, she was often entrusted with missions abroad, especially in -regard to the old Emperor William, who had a very high opinion of her -abilities. Her receptions were attended not only by all the élite of the -capital, but also by the crowds of people from the provinces who flocked -to St. Petersburg every winter. It was there that one could admire the -tact and knowledge of the world which the Princess possessed. She knew -exactly every _nuance_ with which she ought to receive either this or -that person; she showed each individual the right chair he was to -occupy, and the moment he sat upon it, the friends of the Princess -Kotchoubey became aware of the importance in which she held him. When -she had to administer rebukes, she did so with such tact that no one -could be offended, and yet they were sometimes very bitter. I shall -always remember one afternoon when a young officer, who was introduced -to her for the first time, and who, as he belonged to a family worthy of -her attention, she had seated next to herself, did not rise for an old -general who arrived a few moments later. The Princess, seeing that the -young man did not move, and that the general had humbly appropriated -another seat, rose, and taking a small chair, carried it next to him, -and began chatting, leaving the offending youth solitary on his sofa. - -Another amusing episode of Princess Kotchoubey’s career at Court -occurred when the daughter and son-in-law of Baron Alphonse de -Rothschild, M. and Madame Ephrussi, arrived in St. Petersburg. They came -on a financial mission, for it was just at the time when a new foreign -loan was in question. Madame Ephrussi, a lovely woman, knew a good many -Russians, who had been warmly welcomed in her house in Paris, but, alas! -her husband was a Russian subject, and as such had not the privilege to -be admitted to Court or invited to an Imperial ball. Nevertheless, the -invitation was sent without the knowledge of Princess Kotchoubey, who -rose up in arms against it. She stormed, she raged, and at last -declared, with pinched lips, that she would not present Madame Ephrussi. -Prince John Galitzine tried in vain to persuade her to yield, and she -finally declared that she would rather give up her position than consent -to such a breach of ceremonial, which it was her duty to respect. “_Sa -Majesté peut faire ce qui lui plait_,” she repeated; “_mais moi je ne -présenterai pas Madame Ephrussi_.” Prince Galitzine at last, in despair, -went to consult the Empress, who in her turn was terribly embarrassed, -as she did not like to offend the daughter of the mighty Baron Alphonse, -and, on the other hand, she was afraid to act contrary to her Mistress -of the Robes. At last she thought of a way out of the difficulty. - -“_Voilà ce qu’il faut faire_,” she said. “_Vous me nommerez Madame -Ephrussi, dans une porte lorsque je la traverserai._” - -And it was done in the way suggested. With the greatest of trouble, the -amiable and tactful Prince Galitzine hustled Madame Ephrussi between two -doors, and whilst the Empress was passing, stopped her with the words, -“_Madame, voici Madame Ephrussi_.” The Empress bowed, and murmured a few -words; and the thing was done to the relief of everybody. - -With the death of Princess Kotchoubey the old traditions of a _dame -d’honneur_, such as it was understood in the Royal Households of older -days, came to an end. She has never been replaced. After she died her -position was given to the Countess Strogonoff, and at the Court of the -present Empress the post was filled first by the Princess Mary -Galitzine, and is now held by Madame Narischkine, who has tried to -revive its glories, but in vain. Times have changed, and the old Court -ceremonial and etiquette have been relegated, with much else, to the -lumber-room of forgetfulness. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -ALEXANDER III IS CROWNED - - -It was with a certain amount of apprehension that the public in Russia -prepared itself for the Coronation of Alexander III. March 1st was not -yet forgotten, and though little had been heard of Nihilists or -anarchists in the two years that had elapsed, yet everyone knew that the -movement still existed, and that the danger of yesterday might easily -become the peril of to-day. One person, perhaps, in the whole country -had no apprehension, and that was General Tchérévine, who was very well -aware that the precautions which he meant to take would be sufficient, -and that the person of the Emperor was in no danger whatever. These -precautions, indeed, were so well planned that the numerous people who -arrived in Moscow for the memorable event suffered far less -inconvenience from the police measures inseparable from such occasions -than those who thirteen years later were to attend the Coronation of -Nicholas II. - -When it is necessary to do so, no Court in the world can display more -pomp and splendour than the Russian, but it must be acknowledged that -the magnificence of the sight witnessed in Moscow during the month of -May, of the Year of Grace 1883, surpassed all expectations. The pageant -began with the solemn entry of the Emperor and Empress into Moscow, -previous to the Coronation ceremony. I witnessed it from the window of a -house overlooking the famous chapel of the Iverski Virgin, the patron -saint of Moscow. We sat from nine o’clock in the morning until nearly -one before the procession began to appear, but no one thought for one -moment that he had waited too long, so intensely interesting was it to -watch the crowd which filled the streets behind the soldiers that lined -both sides of it. From time to time a superior officer was seen on -horseback, passing from one place to another, and saying, as the -occasion demanded, a word or two to another officer on duty. Then, -again, a member of the high clergy appeared, and, robed in cloth of -gold, entered the chapel, from the steps of which he was to welcome the -two Sovereigns. Or, again, a Cossack of the escort in his red uniform -went to and fro, looking for somebody who was not to be found, or a -Court official, with a cocked hat decked with white plumes, and in his -hand a stick surmounted by a knot of pale blue ribbon, disposed the -various deputations massed at the entrance of the chapel, or gave a -direction to the choristers standing in their long tunics of raspberry -red, braided with gold. It was a never-ending pleasure to look upon this -varied sight, so quaint and so unlike anything one had ever seen before; -and when at length the first gun was fired announcing that the cortège -had left the Petrovsky Palace outside the town, where the Emperor had -passed the night, expectation became so intense that it was almost -painful. - -Another gun, and then another, and three more in quick succession; and -then, after another half-hour, appeared in the distance the first troops -that heralded the approach of the procession. One regiment after another -filed before the sacred chapel, the officers saluting it with their -swords, and took up their position beyond its gates on the big square -opposite the Kremlin. Then came the Gentlemen of the Imperial Household -on horseback, in their gold-laced uniforms; then again masters of the -ceremonies, in gilded carriages lined with red velvet, and then troops -again; deputations sent from the Asiatic dominions of the Tsar, also on -horseback, in most original Eastern costumes, among which the head-dress -of a Buddhist Lama attracted great attention. It was a kind of gold cap, -reminding one in its shape of the historical coiffure of the Venetian -Doges. The Emir of Bokhara, with his suite, also on horseback, came -next, and at length, riding a small white horse, surrounded with a -brilliant staff, and followed by his brothers and all the foreign -princes present in Moscow, appeared the Emperor. He rode slightly in -advance of the others, and when he arrived in front of the chapel he -stopped his horse. Endless hurrahs greeted him whilst he slowly -descended from his steed and waited until the heavy gilt carriage, drawn -by eight milk-white horses, in which the Empress was riding, accompanied -by her little daughter, drew up. Alexander himself opened the door of -it, waving back the equerry who was about to do so, and helped Marie -Feodorovna to alight. For one moment she stood there, dressed all in -white, a big diadem of brilliants on her head, innumerable diamonds -round her neck and on the bodice of her dress, clothed in cloth of -silver and with a cloud of delicate white lace enveloping her graceful -figure, the loveliest of smiles playing round her mouth, whilst tears of -emotion were glistening in her sweet eyes. With one of those impulses -which made her always do the right thing, even when it was not imposed -by the ceremonial, she turned round and saluted the crowd that was -staring at her, lost in admiration before her beauty. Then together with -the Emperor she advanced towards the chapel, her train held up by pages, -and listened with reverence to the few words of greeting of the bishop -who, with cross in hand, was waiting to bless the Imperial pair on the -steps of the chapel. They entered the chapel for a few moments of -silent prayer, and then the Emperor helped his Consort to re-enter her -carriage, himself remounted his horse, and the procession started again. - -It was an imposing sight, in spite of the narrowness of the way to which -it was confined. The carriage of the Empress was the chief object of -attraction; a heavy coach, dating from the times of Elizabeth of Russia, -with her monogram in diamonds on the doors; it was lined with pure white -velvet, and through the glass sides the figures of the Empress and her -little daughter could distinctly be seen. Then came other carriages just -as magnificent and imposing, in which rode the Grand Duchesses and other -princesses, all in magnificent dresses and Court trains and splendid -jewels. Then other vehicles not so gorgeous, perhaps, but still gilded -and glorious with red velvet and golden laces, which contained the -ladies of the Imperial Court, foremost among whom was seen the -_kokochnik_, or old Russian head-dress embroidered with pearls, of the -Princess Hélène Kotchoubey. Then troops again, the Cossacks of the -private escort of the Emperor in red tunics, the _chevaliers gardes_ in -their golden cuirasses and big helmets surmounted by the Imperial Eagle -with outstretched wings, and the big guns of the artillery; and finally -a timid little boy who had followed the procession from the very gates -of the Petrovsky Park accompanied by a small black dog, that seemed just -as lost in bewilderment at all that was happening as was his master. - -The boom of the last gun had advised the crowd that for that day at -least the pageant was over, and the Emperor had reached the Kremlin -Palace. Everything had passed off to perfection without a single -incident to disturb the splendour of the ceremony; and now came three -days of waiting, until that fixed for the Coronation dawned. - -It was a rainy morning to which, unusually early, we awoke, for one had -to be in the cathedral by eight o’clock. All Moscow was in a fever of -expectation, and I believe very few people slept that night. Inside the -Kremlin itself the excitement was intense. The whole of the pavement of -the inner courtyard in which stand the three cathedrals, with that of -the Assumption in the farther background, and the palace with its famous -so-called “red staircase” in front of the belfry of Ivan Weliki, was -covered with scarlet cloth, and tribunes were erected around it. On each -step of the staircase was stationed alternatively a Cossack from the -private escort in red tunic, and a _chevalier garde_ with his shining -gold cuirass. A crowd of chosen representatives of the merchant and -peasant classes was standing in that open space and examining with -curiosity the occupiers of the tribunes, all of them people belonging to -the highest society of the two capitals. - -The sky was grey, and a drizzling rain was falling at intervals. Inside -the Cathedral of the Assumption were gathered the highest military and -civil officers of the Crown, ladies of high rank and the heads of the -foreign embassies. A common excitement, such as no one had experienced -before, prevailed among all these people, the one anxiety being as to -how the ceremony would proceed. At last the clergy left the cathedral in -solemn procession to sprinkle with holy water the path which the -Sovereigns were to tread from the Kremlin to the church. Then one saw -slowly approaching the foot of the staircase a heavy canopy held by -officers belonging to the higher ranks. It was stationary for a few -minutes, and then a long train of gentlemen-in-waiting issued from the -gallery which leads from the inner apartments of the palace to the “Red -Staircase.” They were followed by chamberlains, masters of the -ceremonies, and at last by a procession headed by the Queen of Greece, -Olga Constantinovna, first cousin to the Emperor, walking with a young -boy, in whom everyone recognised Nicholas Alexandrovitch, the Heir to -the Throne, arrayed in the full uniform of Chief Ataman of the Cossack -army. They were followed by all the foreign princes and princesses, and -the members of the Russian Imperial Family, and entered one after -another the precincts of the cathedral to await the arrival of the -Emperor and the Empress. - -Another few minutes of almost breathless silence, and then shouts and -acclamations announce the coming of the Sovereigns, and on the top of -the staircase they appear together, he with bared head, in full uniform -of a general; she in a white gown all silver and lace, but with nothing -on her head, whence lovely curls and locks of hair fall on to her neck; -Alexander III. leading by the hand Marie Feodorovna. He is calm but very -pale; she, on the contrary, looks extremely agitated, and her lovely -eyes seem full of tears, whilst red spots upon her cheeks testify to her -emotion. Slowly they descend together the long flight of stairs, and -slowly also, under the big canopy with its ostrich plumes hovering above -their heads, proceed to the cathedral. On the threshold of the ancient -church, the Metropolitan of Moscow, surrounded by his clergy, awaits -their coming. For a few minutes they stand thus face to face, the Head -of the State and the Representative of the Church, and then all this -splendour disappears within the gates of the oldest of antique Moscow’s -shrines. - -As they proceeded to their seats, clergy, high dignitaries, and -Sovereigns, the choristers burst forth into a chant of joy, at first -subdued, then breaking out into a sound of triumph, and thunder their -welcome to the Tsar of All the Russias. - -Then the imposing ceremony began. At first the Metropolitan read -prayers, and then the Crown was brought to him--that great Imperial -Crown, the very sight of which inspires terror to the onlookers, so -perfectly does it represent the weight of responsibility which rests -upon its wearer. The clergy blessed it, and then Alexander III. stepped -forward and with firm hands took it and put it upon his head. The sun -then shone for the first time on that eventful morning, and its rays lit -up the big diamonds and the fair, massive head beneath the beautiful -diadem. Then the sound of the guns broke the silence, proclaiming from -their iron throats to all the world that the Chief of the House of -Romanoff has assumed the Crown which his ancestors had first won in that -ancient city of Moscow. One after another the reports fall on the ears -of the crowds outside the cathedral, and they too shout “Hurrah!” and -“Hurrah!” until the walls of the Kremlin ring with the echo. - -Whilst the choristers intoned with their sweet voices the _Te Deum_, -generals approached the Sovereign, bringing the Imperial Mantle in cloth -of gold heavily embroidered with black eagles and lined with ermine, and -tied it around his shoulders; he took the Sceptre in his right hand and -the Orb in his left, and then the whole assembly fell upon their knees, -whilst he alone remained standing, arrayed with all the attributes of -his Imperial power, and a prayer for him was read; and after all the -people assembled to witness his triumph had prayed for him, he, the -Tsar, began in his turn to recite aloud the Nicene Creed, which has -never varied since the day it was first composed, and which is treasured -by the Orthodox Church as the fundamental stone of its whole edifice. -When one looked at him there, with the Crown shining upon his head and -the Sceptre grasped in his firm hand, one was reminded of those -beautiful lines by Longfellow: - - “Dost thou see on the rampart’s height - That wreath of mist, in the light - Of the midnight moon? O hist, - It is not a wreath of mist; - It is the Tsar, the White Tsar, - Bayuschka! Gosudar!” - -Then, in her turn, the Empress advanced and knelt down at the feet of -her Imperial spouse, with the folds of her silver dress falling around -her, its white shimmer adding brilliancy to her whole figure. He, the -mighty Emperor, slowly took a pretty small crown of diamonds, and -carefully, with loving movements, set it on her bowed head. At that -moment the Empress raised her beautiful, expressive eyes towards his -face, and one could see that between the two there passed one of those -fugitive minutes of intense emotion which occur but once in a human -life, and which are sufficient to fill up the rest of it, with its -remembered joy. He raised her in his arms, and, forgetful of the world -around them both, pressed her close to his heart in one long and -passionate embrace. And the choir chanted once more the words of a hymn -of thankfulness, a _Te Deum_ of reverent gratitude. - -After the Empress in her turn had been robed in her Imperial mantle and -received from the hands of the Metropolitan the blue ribbon of the Order -of St. Andrew, a solemn thanksgiving mass was celebrated; and when that -was over the doors of the cathedral were thrown open, and the Imperial -procession appeared once more upon the threshold. This time Alexander -wore the Crown and stepped alone under the canopy, his regal mantle -trailing behind him, and, followed by the Empress, whose hands are -joined together as if in prayer, he passed before his subjects, on -towards the ancient Cathedral of the Archangels, and to the other -churches of the Kremlin. The bells rang, and the belfry of Ivan Weliki -sent forth its grave, solemn tones, and all the guns posted on the other -side of the river added their vociferation to that of the crowd, and the -hurrahs with which it greeted its crowned Sovereigns. The sun that had -remained hidden, save for some few minutes, at length broke through the -clouds, adding its splendour to the magnificent scene. Alexander III. -appeared before his people, splendid in appearance, the image of that -mighty Empire at whose head he found himself, which he was to lead on to -peace and to prosperity, such as no one had even dreamt of on that sad -day when he ascended his bloody throne. - -Festivity upon festivity followed through the succeeding three weeks, -and then came the sensational moment of all, when the Emperor declared -to the assembled peasants, come to greet him with the traditional bread -and salt, that they were to return to their homes, and say that he would -always care for their welfare, but would never consent to a new -distribution to them of the lands belonging to the rural proprietors. To -this firm speech can certainly be attributed the quietude which Russia -enjoyed with regard to agrarian questions, until the Revolution which -followed upon the reverses of the Japanese War opened the era of new -troubles, of which we have not yet seen the end. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -ST. PETERSBURG SOCIETY FROM 1883 TO 1894 - - -During the winter that followed the Coronation, Society in St. -Petersburg began to settle down, and to assume the aspect which was to -continue during the whole of the reign of Alexander III. As usual, the -Court took the lead, and the programme of the season’s festivities was -generally drawn up to accord with that approved by the Empress for the -Winter Palace; this, as a rule, varied only in exceptional -circumstances, but depended upon the time of the year at which Easter -was celebrated. - -After his father’s murder it was deemed advisable for the new Emperor -not to reside in St. Petersburg. Alexander hated Tsarskoye Selo--where -the Princess Yourievsky had queened it for the previous ten years or -so--and Peterhof being uninhabitable in winter, it was decided that the -Court should reside at Gatschina, a magnificent but totally isolated -palace, which boasted of an immense park and many discomforts. - -The latter did not prevent the Emperor from liking the place, which he -considerably improved, and where he resided for the greater part of each -year until his death. He was able to enjoy there a certain amount of -liberty, which was impossible for him in St. Petersburg; he could take -the exercise indispensable to his health without being disturbed, and -have some mild shooting without going out of his park. He really loved -Gatschina, and so did his children; but it cannot be said that this -affection was shared by his Household, who were always sighing whenever -they returned to it, and rejoicing when the month of January took the -Court back to St. Petersburg. - -Life at Gatschina was very quiet, and more like that of a private -country squire than that generally supposed to be led by a Sovereign. -The Ministers used to come in turns to present their reports to the -Emperor, after which he generally kept them for lunch. Officers of high -rank, functionaries called upon to present themselves to the Sovereign, -were also received in the morning; but these did not enjoy the favour of -sharing his meal. In the afternoon Alexander generally took a long walk -of some two hours, accompanied either by one of his sons or by the -Empress, and in the evening a few members of the suite dined with the -Imperial couple, after which the Emperor remained for an hour or so in -the small drawing-room of his Consort, chatting pleasantly and smoking a -few cigarettes. He then retired to his study, where he worked until very -late in the night. - -Such was the life that went on day after day with but very little -variation. Whenever anything of importance occurred in the capital, and -to every regimental feast--of which there are so many in Russia--the -Emperor and Empress went to St. Petersburg. The latter, kind and -considerate as she always was upon these days, used to receive at the -Anitchkov Palace the ladies desirous of presenting their respects to -her, and also before the beginning of each season the débutantes of the -year, together with their mothers, so as to save them the tedious -journey to Gatschina in winter. At Christmas there are generally -Christmas trees lighted for all the members of the Household, and also -for the soldiers of the regiments quartered at Gatschina, as well as for -the children of all the Imperial servants, from which presents were -distributed by Marie Feodorovna with her own hands. On New Year’s Eve -the Imperial Family removed to St. Petersburg to remain there until the -beginning of Lent. - -On New Year’s morning, after mass, there was a great reception in the -Winter Palace. Everybody that was anybody was present, and though it was -most trying for ladies to dress in full Court dress and trains at the -early hour of ten o’clock, yet not one of those who composed the élite -of St. Petersburg would have missed it. They were all but too eager to -present their good wishes to their beloved Empress, who always received -them with a beaming smile and the kindest of welcomes. Generally, -immediately after mass, she received, with the Emperor, the members of -the Corps Diplomatique, without their wives, as only Russian ladies were -admitted to the Palace upon that day; then Marie Feodorovna passed into -another room, where she smiled her New Year’s wishes upon her own -feminine subjects. It was a long and trying day for her, but never did -she show the slightest sign of fatigue or weariness, and she generally -left everyone who had been allowed the happiness to approach her upon -that morning, delighted with her kindness and affability. - -On New Year’s Day the official rewards for the year were granted, and it -was amusing to watch the faces of those that had received some sign of -Imperial favour, and the disappointment of the less honoured ones. The -Winter Palace, indeed, on the morning in question, afforded to students -of psychology a wonderful opportunity to study human nature; whilst the -simple observer also could amuse himself by watching the display of pomp -that this unique reception presented. It is still held, and once more is -regularly attended, for Marie Feodorovna again presides at it, owing to -the continued ill-health of the young Empress. - -On January 6th there was another reception at the Winter Palace, without -ladies this time, for the blessing of the waters of the Neva. This sight -was also viewed by the members of the Diplomatic Corps, with their wives -and daughters, and the foreigners of distinction present in the capital, -who were introduced by their respective Ambassadors or Ministers. After -the ceremony there was a luncheon, the honours of which were undertaken -by the Mistress of the Robes to the Empress, and the ladies-in-waiting. -It was not until after these two functions that the official winter -season was considered to have begun. - -The first ball of the year generally took place on or about January -10th. It was essentially an official function, inasmuch as invitations -were sent only to personages belonging to the first four classes of the -_Tschin_, as it is called, or to members of the Imperial Household, with -their wives and daughters, and to ladies who before their marriage had -borne the diamond initial of the Empress and the rank of maid of honour. -There were generally some seven or eight thousand invitations -distributed for this festivity, at which the most extraordinary figures -appeared, who only showed themselves upon that one day, whilst many -smart people, whose presence was an ornament at all the small balls of -the Empress, were absent from this particular one, owing to their not -having the necessary rank to be admitted to it. Provincials arrived in -town for the occasion; governors of distant countries, functionaries who -would not have been admitted to any smart drawing-room, mustered in full -force. It may have been they were more attracted by the supper, which -was always the feature of this particular ball, than for the pleasure of -seeing the Sovereigns, who, owing to the immense crowd, could not -possibly be seen by every one of the numerous guests at this -extraordinary function. Marie Feodorovna literally blazed with diamonds -when she entered the ball-room with the Emperor, for on her slender -person were displayed all the Crown gems. She was generally dressed in -white satin or velvet upon that day, with the blue ribbon of St. Andrew -across her shoulder, and an enormous diadem, the middle stone of which -was a huge pink diamond. The Grand Duchesses followed her, but the -Imperial Family did not dance much on this occasion beyond the one -official quadrille, in which the Ambassadors and their wives were -invited to participate. - -I have referred to the supper served at this ball. The menu of it was -classical, and spoken of in all those inferior circles of St. Petersburg -Society for whom asparagus and lobster represented the _ne plus ultra_ -of luxury. Each of these figured upon the menu, and were supposed to be -brought fresh from Paris at great trouble and expense. The expense, of -course, is less now than when the custom was inaugurated, but the -tradition remains, and how often have I heard one or other of the -remarkable old ladies who, with their feathers and flounces, came out of -their retirement to attend the ball of the “Salle Nicolas,” as it is -called, remark, “_Mon cher, il y avait des asperges fraiches pour tout -le monde_.” - -Though asparagus might be there for everybody, it is certain, however, -that there was not enough room for this heterogeneous assembly, and that -the crush at these receptions surpassed everything that could be -imagined. There was hardly elbow room, and to enjoy oneself was quite -out of the question. - -With the ball once over, the Empress was free to receive her friends in -the way she liked best, and generally three, or sometimes -four--according to the time left before the beginning of -Lent--receptions were given in what was called the “Concert Room” of -the Winter Palace. These balls were certainly unique from every point of -view. They were never crowded, as rarely more than eight hundred -invitations were issued, and the supper was served in the Nicholas Hall, -a splendid apartment which was transformed into a winter garden. Each -small table was laid for eight to ten people, having in the middle of it -a big palm tree, at the foot of which was a parterre of roses and other -flowers. Under the portrait of the Emperor Nicholas I., which hangs in -the centre of one wall, was a kind of parterre of hyacinths, mixed with -tulips, opposite which stood the supper table of the Empress, to which -were invited, apart from the Grand Duchesses, the Ambassadors, and some -other important personages, and which was literally covered with the -most splendid exotics. The Emperor never sat down to supper, but used to -walk round the different tables, speaking a word here and there to the -people whom he knew, and seeing to the comfort of his guests, as any -other master of the house would do. - -These balls were the great feature of the St. Petersburg season, and the -brilliance of the dresses and jewels displayed at them was quite -remarkable. The Empress used to dance every dance, and contrived in the -intervals to speak with her friends, or give a word of encouragement to -young débutantes, who were always the object of her special care, and -whom she loved to see enjoy themselves. - -In addition to these balls at the Winter Palace, Marie Feodorovna gave -small dances at the Anitchkov Palace. To those she invited only her most -intimate friends, to the number of three hundred at the most; and, with -the exception of the Danish Minister, no diplomat was ever seen there. -It was quite a private reception, and it lasted generally until the -small hours of the morning. Another small ball, the invitations to which -were confined within a very narrow circle, was the one given at the -Hermitage, where supper was served in the brilliantly illuminated -picture gallery, where one could admire the many _chefs d’œuvre_ which -this famous collection contains, whilst talking with one’s partner. - -Finally, on the last Sunday in Carnival, there was a reception at Court, -which was generally held in the Yelaguine Palace, on the island of that -name. Luncheon was followed by dances, which lasted, with an -interruption for dinner, until twelve o’clock, when the Empress took -leave of her friends until the next season, and left immediately for -Gatschina, whither the Court returned that same night. - -With a few exceptions this programme was carried out regularly during -the thirteen years of Alexander III.’s reign. The Emperor and his -Consort used also to attend the receptions and balls of foreign -Ambassadors, as well as those of some members of the Russian -aristocracy, such as Count Scheremetieff, Prince Volkhonsky, Count -Woronzoff, and M. Balashoff, and Count and Countess Steinbock Fermor. -The last-mentioned gave one ball which to this day is remembered in St. -Petersburg Society, so very magnificent was it. Then there were the -receptions of Prince and Princess Menschikoff, which were always graced -by the Imperial presence, as well as those of Count Orloff Davydoff and -of the old Prince Youssoupoff. - -Lent was generally spent in Gatschina, and for Easter the Imperial -Family returned to town for a few days. In June they moved to Peterhof, -on the Baltic Sea, and in July made an excursion to Finland on their -yacht. In August the great summer manœuvres took place, after which the -Emperor and Empress generally went to Denmark with their children. That -was the time which Alexander III. considered his real vacation. There he -could live quite like a private person surrounded by congenial people; -there he could for a few solitary moments forget that he was the Tsar of -All the Russias, and enjoy life in the way that he liked best. - -Of course, there were some variations to this yearly routine. Visits to -be paid to or received from foreign monarchs, or journeys into the -interior of the Empire; but, generally speaking, the description I have -given represents the existence led by the Imperial Family at that time. - -Naturally St. Petersburg Society was influenced by all this. It -underwent a certain change from its established customs of the former -reign. For one thing it danced more, and for another it criticised less. -Salons belonging to what one would call in England the Opposition -gradually closed their doors. Somehow, it was felt they were out of -place. Social scandals were for the most part discussed only among the -coterie of the Grand Duchess Marie Pavlovna, or in reference to that -coterie. Politics ceased to interest the public, because it was -felt--without its having been ever said--that this was a subject which -the Sovereign liked to reserve to himself. Of course, people -talked--this can never be prevented--but with one difference: when blame -was heard anywhere, it was always connected with this or that Minister, -and never attributed to the Emperor, whilst in the time of his father it -had been the contrary: it was the Monarch who was criticised or taken to -task, and his Ministers held blameless. - -Morals also underwent a transformation. Ugly scandals became rare, and I -cannot now remember one of flagrant character. Among the leaders of -Society at the time were the Countess Olga Lewachoff, the Countess Marie -Kleinmichel--noted for her political proclivities--a reputation which -she shared with Madame Nélidoff. The latter was sister to General -Annenkoff, who constructed the Transcaspian Railway, and cousin to the -late Russian Ambassador in Paris. Count and Countess Pahlen were also -very considerable personages in the social horizon of St. Petersburg. He -had been Minister of Justice during the reign of Alexander II., and she -was a _Dame à Portrait_ of the Empress. They represented the German -element at Court, but were highly esteemed and very much respected by -the Emperor. The Countess Strogonoff, Mistress of the Robes in -succession to Princess Hélène Kotchoubey, was a great lady who, before -her appointment, had always lived a retired life, and retained her -provincial tastes and manners. She was very timid, and took a great deal -of time to get used to her position. Her receptions, given in a most -magnificent house, were dull to the extreme, but very decorous; she -never knew who attended them, and rarely could recognise anyone. The -attention of Society was forcibly drawn to her the first time that she -appeared in St. Petersburg after her appointment as maid of honour. It -was at a performance at the French theatre, and a rude young man, rather -the worse for drink, Prince V----, seeing an old frump sitting modestly -in a corner of a box, went up and put out his tongue at her. One can -imagine the scandal that followed. The hero of it was nearly turned out -of his regiment, and probably would have been had not the good-natured -Countess herself pleaded for his forgiveness. She was a kind woman, very -stiff, very prim, but full of good qualities and intentions. - -Another maid of honour, of more social consequence than the Countess -Strogonoff, was the Princess Elizabeth--or Betsy, as everybody called -her--Bariatinsky. She was a really great lady, who knew her place, and -filled it to perfection; her receptions were visited by the best people -of St. Petersburg Society, whom she welcomed with a quiet dignity. - -I cannot take leave of my old friends among these ladies without -mentioning the Princess Lise Volkhonsky. She was the wife of Prince -Michael Volkhonsky, whose father had taken part in the conspiracy of -December 14th that nearly cost Nicholas I. his throne. Prince Michael -was born in Siberia, whither his mother had elected to follow her -husband, and at his majority was restored to his title and rank in the -_noblesse_. He had risen to a very high position, and had married a -cousin--the Princess Volkhonsky--beautiful, clever, charming, with -exquisite manners and most attractive personality. She frequently used -to receive the Emperor and Empress, and though she seldom visited at -other houses, yet she received a number of people in her own. Before her -death she fell under the influence of the philosopher Vladimir -Solovieff, and, partly owing to that influence, she was converted to the -Roman Catholic faith. The event was not made public until her death, -when difficulties ensued through the fact that Prince Volkhonsky wished -the funeral to be conducted in accordance with the rites of the Orthodox -Church. M. Pobedonostseff, the Procurator, interposed, and decided that -since the Princess had seceded from Orthodoxy, the funeral ceremony must -be conducted by the ministers of the religion she had adopted. A violent -discussion ensued, the end of which was that the Procurator of the Holy -Synod was severely blamed for the so-called “fanaticism,” which, after -all, had only secured what the Princess Volkhonsky would probably have -herself preferred. - -Among the most exciting social events of the period was the matrimonial -venture of the Grand Duke Michael Michailovitch. When the young Grand -Duke began his social career it was thought that his marriage would -take place with a certain beautiful and accomplished young countess, but -to the surprise of everyone he went abroad, whence it was announced he -had wedded the young Countess Merenberg. - -Society talked extensively, of course, and the excitement was -intensified by the news of the sudden death of the Grand Duchess Olga at -Kharkoff, on her way to the Crimea. The Emperor deprived the Grand Duke -of his rank at Court, and in the Army, and forbade him to return to -Russia. He settled with his wife in Cannes, and she received from the -Grand Duke of Luxemburg the title of Countess Torby. The present Emperor -has, however, forgiven them, and Michael Michailovitch is sometimes seen -at Court festivities in St. Petersburg. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -THE FOREIGN POLICY OF ALEXANDER III. - - -One of the questions that occupied public attention, both in Russia and -abroad, when Alexander III. succeeded his father, was as to the policy -he would adopt with regard to foreign affairs. Prince Gortschakov was -still alive and officially at the head of the Ministry; but its real -leader was M. de Giers, who was to remain in control of it until his -death. In appearance he was an insignificant little man, walking with a -peculiar droop of one of his shoulders, and with as mild a manner as -diplomat ever bore. He was supposed to foster German sympathies, and to -be strongly inclined towards an anti-French policy. The Emperor, on the -other hand, was known to be antagonistic to Teuton influences, and it -was wondered what direction the Cabinet of St. Petersburg would take -under the new regime. - -A strange little incident helped to excite the curiosity of St. -Petersburg Society. It is nearly forgotten by now, but I must mention it -because it had an undoubted influence on the spirit of distrust which -Alexander III. entertained until his death towards Germany and its -intrigues. - -It was well known that the Grand Duchess did her utmost to give -prominence to everything German, and to try to give the policy of the -Russian Government an inclination towards Berlin. She was also believed -to have personal communication with Prince Bismarck and to keep him _au -courant_ of everything that was going on in St. Petersburg. She had -been a great favourite with Alexander II., and was the only member of -the Imperial Family that had condescended to visit and be upon good -terms with the Princess Yourievsky. This last circumstance gave her an -opportunity to keep herself well informed concerning the foreign policy -pursued by the Government, and it is certain that she tried her best to -smooth down the differences that had arisen between the Cabinets of -Berlin and St. Petersburg subsequent to the Congress of 1878. - -When Alexander II. was murdered the position of his daughter-in-law -underwent a change. The new Sovereign was the last man capable of -consulting or confiding in a woman on matters of State. The Grand -Duchess found herself thrust aside, and experienced from this inevitable -change a keen feeling of disappointment and of anger. - -It would appear that one day she wrote fully upon these matters to -Prince Bismarck, mingling in her letter not only complaints, but also -bitter criticisms directed against the Emperor, his views, opinions, and -future plans, such as she imagined them to be. Now comes the tragic side -of the story. The letter fell into the hands of an aide-de-camp of the -Grand Duke Vladimir, Count C----, but how was never told. The Grand -Duchess openly accused him of having stolen it, whilst he replied that -he had found it in a place where it had no business to be, and had -thought it his duty to appropriate it. I leave the reader to judge -whether this explanation was justifiable or not; it is certain that the -letter was placed by the Count in the hands of the Minister of the -Imperial Household and was submitted by him to the Sovereign. The -scandal was great, and, for a wonder, was not hushed up. The Grand -Duchess was the first to speak about it, and to complain of the -indelicacy of her husband’s aide-de-camp. In this it has always seemed -to me that she was right, for there is no excuse for such a mean thing -as stealing a letter. The Count was dismissed by the Grand Duke, but -immediately received the appointment of aide-de-camp to the Emperor, -which set tongues wagging with more energy than ever. No one knows what -would have happened had not the Grand Duchess fallen dangerously ill and -been sent abroad to complete her recovery. When she returned the scandal -had blown over, but its effects were not so easily forgotten. Alexander -III. was disgusted to find that he had German spies even among the -members of his own family, and the relations between the two Governments -became more strained every day, in spite of the tact displayed by the -German Ambassador in St. Petersburg, General von Schweinitz, and the -military attaché, General von Werder, who were both great favourites -with the Tsar. Thanks to their efforts, a kind of _modus vivendi_ was -established, and the public had no knowledge that relations between the -two nations were not as cordial as they had been before. - -It was not, however, the case, as some people have thought, that because -of this breach between Russia and Germany the new Emperor at once turned -his thoughts towards a French alliance. France as a country was not -sympathetic to him, and he hated Republican governments almost as -energetically as did his grandfather Nicholas I. Furthermore, the Tsar -was not entirely convinced of the stability of the French Republic, but -his was a mind which prompted him to look round and to convince himself -where lay the real interests of his own beloved Russia before taking a -step which would be definitive. During this interval of waiting and -making up his mind as to what was to be done, a Minister such as M. de -Giers proved himself to be most useful. - -The aim of the Emperor was to restore to the country the quietness of -which it had been deprived for some years previous to his accession. He -wanted a prosperous Russia from the economical, as well as from the -industrial point of view. Already he had in his mind the great scheme -which will immortalise his name--the construction of the Trans-Siberian -Railway, which was to unite Europe with his vast Asiatic dominions, and -he well knew that in order to achieve such a gigantic enterprise peace -was indispensable; that without it all his plans would be futile. - -He consequently waited, making no sign as to his intentions, and he -became furious whenever an untoward event disturbed his plans and shook -the edifice of peace he was labouring to construct. - -One can therefore imagine the anger with which an episode such as that -connected with the two speeches of General Skobeleff was received by -him. The comments of the German press on this regrettable incident -increased the Tsar’s passion, because he saw himself indirectly accused -of having approved this intemperate language. It was, therefore, an -imperative order which he sent to “the White General” to leave Paris -immediately and report himself at St. Petersburg. - -I will here mention a fact of which, I believe, very few living people -are aware. When Skobeleff received this message, or rather this command, -his first thought was to resist, and he wrote in that sense to a friend -in St. Petersburg, saying that he would not submit to be treated like a -naughty schoolboy after all he had done for the country. It was the -first time that friend had heard him mention his own services, and he -thought it was not the moment to do so, when a numerous and powerful -party was accusing him of trying to provoke a war for his own personal -satisfaction. - -“Do not make any mistake,” he replied to the General. “If you disobey, -you will not find in the whole of Russia a single man who will not judge -you harshly for so doing. It is not for one so great as you to assume -the right to give others an example of disobedience to one’s Sovereign -and to one’s flag. Come back, explain yourself, and you will find that -you will thus disarm your most bitter enemies. Rightly or wrongly, you -have been represented as an ambitious man, who even dreams sometimes of -putting upon his own head the crown of the Romanoffs. Show them that you -are made of other stuff, that before everything you are a true Russian -and as such a faithful servant of the Crown. The time for military -revolutions is past, never to return, and the Army is no longer a power -standing face to face with the Sovereign, but a tool for the realisation -of his wishes and a support for his Throne.” - -Whether this letter had or had not an influence over Skobeleff I cannot -say, but it is certain that after receiving it he returned to St. -Petersburg and on the very next day presented himself to Alexander III. -What passed during that interview no one knows. Neither the Tsar nor -“the White General” ever mentioned the conversation which took place -between them, but Skobeleff changed considerably after this eventful -journey of his; he left the capital very soon after and returned to -Minsk, where his army corps was stationed. Four months later, in the -very prime of life, and at the zenith of his reputation, he died quite -suddenly, and in circumstances which some people persist to this day in -thinking mysterious, whilst in reality they were only unmentionable. -With him disappeared the last Sir Galahad that Russia will ever see--a -legendary hero, whose exploits will be the subject of popular ballads -which will be remembered and sung by women and children after we are -dead and forgotten. - -It is useless to attempt to conceal the fact that the death of -Skobeleff, which was a national misfortune, caused something like a -feeling of relief abroad, especially in Germany, where the conviction -held that he wanted to provoke a war, and in Turkey, where he was -considered to be dreaming of becoming Prince of Bulgaria at the first -opportunity, with ambitions which might ultimately lead him to -Constantinople. As for the Emperor, he regretted the loss of the -General, but he was not sorry, if one can make such a distinction. War -was far from his mind, and he could not help considering whether such a -strong man, as Skobeleff undoubtedly was, would not become as dangerous -in time of peace as he was useful on a battlefield. - -After the Coronation the foreign policy which Alexander III. meant to -pursue became more evident. People understood that it would be directed -towards the maintenance of peace so long as it was necessary for Russian -interests. “All for Russia” became the motto, not only of the Emperor, -but also of all his Ministers. The spirit of nationalism which had been -dormant for so long began to revive, and gradually the world came to -recognise that Alexander would have no other consideration than the -welfare of his own country, in which the interests of his neighbours -would have no part. In spite of his anti-German feelings, he had too -much common sense not to understand that it was essential for both -nations to live in peace with each other, and even when he was most -incensed with the policy of Prince Bismarck, he did not contemplate a -war with Germany, from which he well knew that no possible advantage to -Russia could result. - -It is now the time to say one word as to those famous forged Bulgarian -documents about which so much fuss was made. No one knows to this day by -what channel they reached the Emperor, but it is certain that he once -remarked, when talking with one of his rare friends and confidants about -that strange episode and the denial of Prince Bismarck of any knowledge -of the papers in question, “_Tout mauvais cas est niable_.” There is no -question that he entertained feelings of suspicion against the -Chancellor, and never quite believed that the documents were not -genuine. Perhaps this conviction proceeded from his knowledge of the -person from whom he had received them, and whom he probably considered -as one who would not have stooped to such a means of revenge as helping -to impose upon him such a gross fabrication. Of course, he was bound to -accept the explanations offered by the German Chancellor, but it is to -be questioned whether he believed in them implicitly. However, he -appeared to dismiss the incident from his attention, but, nevertheless, -it was to lead to great results, because in the course of time the idea -of a Russo-French alliance was suggested by the very people who had -brought these Bulgarian papers to the Emperor and at last succeeded in -interesting in their cause no less a person than the Procurator of the -Holy Synod, the all-powerful M. Pobedonostseff. - -It was he who convinced Alexander that, without going so far as an open -and acknowledged alliance, some kind of tacit understanding might be -arrived at with the French Republic, an understanding that would have -for consequences a complete change in the political equilibrium of -Europe, and might serve as a useful check on Austrian ambitions and -designs in the Near East. - -It was upon this basis that the French fleet was sent to Cronstadt and -that of Russia to Toulon. The festivities which attended both occasions, -and which originally were intended to be purely military in character, -were transformed into manifestations of real friendship. So completely -was prejudice swept away before these national displays that the Tsar at -length consented to the “Marseillaise” being played in the halls of the -Peterhof Palace, on the day that the French Admiral and officers dined -there, and on its being sung in the streets of St. Petersburg itself. - -“_Nous avions fait du chemin_,” as the French say. - -Whether Alexander III. would have gone to Paris is a question that would -be difficult to answer. It is certain that the visit would not have been -sympathetic to him; it is equally certain he would not have hesitated -from it had he thought it was necessary as a guarantee of a long period -of peace for Russia. That peace was his most earnest desire, and no -Sovereign has ever had so much at heart the peaceful development of his -nation than this mighty ruler of 160,000,000 people. If ever one earned -the glorious title of “Peacemaker,” it was the father of the present -Tsar. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -ALEXANDER’S MINISTERS - - -One of the first cares of Alexander III. when he began to reign was the -financial condition of Russia. It was far from cheerful at that -particular moment. The expenses of the Turkish War had not been paid; -taxes were coming in most irregularly; the value of the paper rouble had -gone down considerably; and foreign credit was not easy to obtain. It -was impossible to do without the latter, for the national deficit could -not be met from the resources of the country alone. At length, after -endless trouble, a loan was arranged, but under terrible conditions, -imposed by the Jewish banking world of Paris and Berlin. With this loan -the Rothschilds absolutely refused to have anything to do, on account of -the massacres of Jews that had taken place in the south of Russia, -especially in Kischinev. - -The situation was serious, and needed an energetic and clever man to -face it. In the year 1889 the official world of St. Petersburg was -surprised to read that the Director of the Technological Institute of -that capital, M. Wischnegradsky, had been appointed Minister of -Finances. - -If ever an “outsider” gained a foremost position, it was M. -Wischnegradsky. He was unknown to the fashionable world, and hitherto -Ministers had been looked for in that charmed circle. No one knew him, -no one had heard anything definite about him, except that he had been -Chairman of the South-Western Railway, and succeeded in re-establishing -order and prosperity to that enterprise, which had far from a good -reputation when he was called upon to save it from bankruptcy. He was -also credited with great tact, great learning, and an excellent -knowledge of financial matters and problems. He was no longer young, but -full of energy and determination. Beyond these superficial facts, no one -could tell anything concerning him, or even make speculations as to -whether or not he was fitted for the important post to which his -Sovereign had called him. - -There were people in St. Petersburg who said that it was M. -Pobedonostseff who was responsible for the appointment. This assertion -was absolutely untrue. It was the personal act of the Emperor, who had -been greatly struck by a pamphlet written by M. Wischnegradsky on the -Public Debt of Russia, which had quite accidentally fallen into his -hands. He sent for the author of the pamphlet, and had two long -conversations with him, after which the world was stunned by the news -that Ivan Alexieievitch Wischnegradsky had been appointed to the task of -repairing the shattered finances of the Russian Empire. - -Difficult though that task was, it was crowned with success. At least, -M. Wischnegradsky put matters so far right that his successors only had -to reap the benefit of his almost superhuman work. In his ideas as to -the best way of restoring the credit of the country he showed himself a -great statesman as well as a great financier. He overcame difficulties -almost insurmountable at first sight; he induced the Rothschilds once -more to smile upon a land in which their “co-religionists” were -persecuted and trodden upon. He persuaded them, as well as other -financial powers in Europe, that Russia had unknown resources within its -limits, which only needed developing for the good of the whole of the -industrial world. He above all things obeyed his Imperial master’s -orders, which consisted in trying to convince public opinion that so -long as he reigned peace would never be endangered, and that Russia -would follow a policy of industrial progress and peaceful development of -her resources towards one goal, that of becoming a rich nation rather -than a conquering one. - -For years M. Wischnegradsky worked at this task, and he lost his health -and ultimately his life in bringing it to an issue. His first care was -to consolidate the value of the paper money by gathering enough gold to -guarantee the redemption of any issue that the Government thought it -necessary to make. When he took in hand the direction of the Treasury, -the amount of gold in the cellars of the Imperial Bank was scarcely -sufficient to serve as security for the foreign loans with which the -country was saddled, and all payments were made in paper. When he was -compelled to retire from the public service, gold was beginning to be -the common currency, and now one finds more of it in Russia even than in -France, and the scarcity is in paper money. - -Wischnegradsky well knew that it was only a future generation that would -reap the benefit of his policy, but this did not deter him from carrying -out the programme which he had in his mind, in spite of his numerous -enemies who howled at him because they did not perceive any immediate -amelioration in the conditions which he had undertaken to transform from -bad to good. - -Ivan Alexieievitch was a charming man from the social point of view, -full of fun and amusing anecdotes, which he freely distributed in the -course of conversation. In spite of the enormous burden of work which he -had taken upon his shoulders, he found the necessary time to keep -himself cognisant of everything that was going on in the world, and I -do not think that any remarkable work of science or of literature was -published without his finding time to glance at it, so as to be -conversant with its most important points. He realised that it is -essential for a statesman to keep himself posted as to the state of -public opinion, not only at home but abroad, so as to be able to see to -the needs of his own country through the criticisms addressed to it by -the foreign press. Light was the thing he most valued, and of light he -never found enough around him nor around the Emperor; the latter, he -used to say, ought to be spared petty criticisms and details, but should -be kept informed as to the essential points of weakness in his -dominions, no matter even if they became a source of painful -disillusionment or of sorrow. - -He loved Alexander III. sincerely, and with a devotion such as is rarely -met with in a Minister. He appreciated his honesty and the -straightforwardness of his intentions, and above all he respected the -love for Russia which animated his Sovereign; he would have induced the -Tsar to make the greatest sacrifices if only they were conducive to the -prosperity of the Russian people. - -When the famine of 1892 brought the population of twelve of the most -fertile Governments in the Empire to the verge of starvation, it was -Wischnegradsky who spoke to Alexander III. of the misery that this -famine was causing and would cause to Russia. This in spite of the -recommendations of the then Minister of the Interior, M. Dournovo, who -had succeeded Count Tolstoy in that responsible post, and who, being -above everything a flatterer, did not like to tell the Emperor the true -state of things. Wischnegradsky even went so far as to have sent to the -Tsar a piece of the terrible bread, made of grass and straw, that the -peasants in certain localities were eating, in order to convince His -Majesty of the distress; and he, who was supposed to be so very -economical, insisted upon enormous credits being opened in order to -relieve the stricken provinces. The burden of this arduous -responsibility, and the strain of this gigantic work, told at last on -the constitution of Ivan Alexieievitch, and one day in spring, whilst at -Gatschina, where he had gone to submit his weekly report to the Emperor, -he was stricken with an attack of what at first sight appeared to be -apoplexy, and was with difficulty taken home. - -It was at that particular moment there appeared upon the political scene -a person who ever since has occupied a considerable position in the -history of Russia, Sergius Ioulievitch Witte, now Count Witte, whose -signature stands at the foot of the Portsmouth Treaty of Peace with -Japan. - -Count Witte, about whom so much has been written, comes of a good family -of German origin, which settled in Odessa many years ago. He studied -well, but through lack of means had not been able to obtain any -appointment, except of an inferior kind. For a number of years he was -station-master at Popielna, a small station on the South-Western -Railway, not very far from Kieff. It was there that M. Wischnegradsky, -at that time chairman of the railway, saw him, and was struck with his -abilities, and appointed M. Witte manager of the rolling stock of the -company. Once in a position from which there was a chance of promotion -and distinction, Witte showed to their best his unquestionable ability -and knowledge of financial matters. When M. Wischnegradsky was called to -the Ministry of Finance he at once brought Witte to St. Petersburg and -made him chief of one of the most important departments of the Treasury. -The rest became easy, and doubtless many of the reforms carried out by -Wischnegradsky were due in part to his _alter ego_, Sergius Ioulievitch -Witte. Wischnegradsky continually praised his subordinate to the -Emperor, saying that without him he would never have been able to -accomplish what he had, and when the Ministry of Communications became -vacant, he proposed to the Sovereign to appoint M. Witte to the post. On -the morning of the day of that fateful journey to Gatschina, Ivan -Alexieievitch had felt unwell, and seeing Sergius Ioulievitch, asked him -to accompany him. It was Witte who brought back to town his former -chief, and during the sad days that followed he was continually in the -house helping the bereaved family and taking all the trouble he possibly -could from their shoulders, so as to leave them free to attend upon the -sick man. - -About a week after the attack that had prostrated the Minister of -Finance a letter was sent to the Emperor; it opened in a most humble -tone, and with the assurance that the writer was prompted only by a -sense of duty, but the interests of Russia were dearer to him even than -the ties of a grateful friendship. And then it went on to state that the -health of M. Wischnegradsky was such that there was no hope of his ever -again fulfilling the duties of his responsible post, and that this -contingency ought to be provided against, or the interests of the -country would suffer. Even whilst this letter was being written the -Minister was slowly mending and looking forward to the day when he would -be able to take up his work again. - -The Emperor showed this letter to General Tchérévine, who urged him not -to take any immediate action, and offered himself to go and see how -matters stood. He did so, and was able to assure the Tsar that there was -nothing to warrant the assumption that Wischnegradsky would not get -better, and that in any case it would be better to wait before making a -decision that would certainly break the heart of the old man, who was -conscientious enough to resign his duties if he saw himself unfit to -perform them. - -After a long illness, followed by a longer leave spent in the Crimea, -Ivan Alexieievitch returned to St. Petersburg, and once more took up his -duties; but the old activity was gone, and gone with it, too, was the -energy, as well as the power to work, for which he had been so famed. -After a few months he asked to be relieved of his duties, tired perhaps -also of the many intrigues against him, prompted by the desire to see -his successor installed. Before leaving his post, at a last interview -with the Emperor, he recommended the appointment of M. Witte in his -place. He retired into private life, and died two years later, deeply -regretted by all who knew him, and leaving behind him the reputation of -one of the most disinterested servants the Crown had ever had. - -Even before death had claimed M. Wischnegradsky, M. Witte had become one -of the foremost men in official Russia. Clever to an uncommon degree, of -great intellectual ability and statesmanlike views, he knew what he -wanted, and in Russia that is the quality which is seldom met with. He -was ambitious; he desired power, and was one of the few men who knew how -to use it. Above all, he had a keen knowledge of humanity, of its -defects, and of its meannesses. Free from prejudices, he was not a man -to be hampered by convention, and during the course of his career he had -given striking examples of this disdain for public opinion. If not a -Napoleon or a Bismarck, he was unquestionably a strong man, with the -capacities, perhaps, of a Richelieu, who rose to his high position -because a king helped him, and not because he helped a king. - -At the present moment Count Witte is, without doubt, the cleverest -statesman that Russia possesses, though it is very doubtful whether he -will ever return to power with the weight of the Treaty of Portsmouth -hanging round his neck. - -I cannot end this chapter without saying a few words about another of -the Ministers of Alexander III., who played an important part in public -affairs owing to the transformation which he effected at the Ministry of -Justice. Nicholas Valerianovitch Muravieff was a character out of the -common. He was Public Prosecutor at the trial of the murderer of -Alexander II., and had risen to fame by the very able manner in which he -conducted this difficult case. When he became Minister, principally -through the influence of General Tchérévine, who considered him one of -the ablest of public men, he at once made his presence felt in his -department, into which he brought a degree of order previously unknown. -He was brilliant in the extreme, a quality which he shared in common -with all the Muravieffs, and especially with his cousin, who was -afterwards Minister for Foreign Affairs. After the Japanese War he -resigned his position and accepted the post of Ambassador in Rome, where -he died quite suddenly and in mysterious circumstances very soon -afterwards. Apart from his sterling qualities, he was one of the most -interesting and charming men of his time. He left some curious memoirs -relative to the events which accompanied the murder of the Emperor -Alexander II., and the development and crushing of the Nihilist -movement. If ever these memoirs are published they will prove an -interesting contribution to the history of Russia during the last -quarter of the nineteenth century. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -THE POLICE UNDER ALEXANDER III. - - -It is impossible, when writing about Russia, to avoid reference to the -police. The general idea abroad is that visitors to the country have a -policeman at their heels at every moment, and run the risk of being sent -to Siberia at the slightest provocation, or even without any provocation -at all. They are exceedingly surprised when they arrive in St. -Petersburg to find that the police are never seen anywhere except in the -streets, and that their presence is not felt in any offensive way. -During the reign of Alexander III. the Russian police system, especially -that of the capital, was organised to a degree of absolute perfection, -but at the same time the members of it were never obtrusively in -evidence. - -The force was divided into three sections. The political police, to -which belonged the special corps known as the “_corps des gendarmes_,” -was controlled from the Ministry of the Interior, and its ramifications -spread over the whole of Russia. The second section confined its -operations to St. Petersburg and was under the command of the Prefect of -the city; and, thirdly, there was the _Okhrana_, or special police, -employed in guarding the Sovereign, to which section the others were -subordinate. The Chief of the _Okhrana_ was General Tchérévine, to whose -able care the most difficult matters connected with the organisation of -these different branches of the service were entrusted, and who had the -last word to say in regard to them. - -The Prefect of St. Petersburg was General Gresser, a most able, -trustworthy, and vigilant officer, full of energy, tact, and discretion, -who not only had secured the most perfect order in the city, but was -also most watchful as to any political manifestation that might occur. -The _corps des gendarmes_ was commanded by General Orgewsky, a personage -of a certain importance, if only on account of the number of enemies he -had managed to make. - -General Orgewsky commenced his career in the crack regiment of the -_chevaliers gardes_, and though not a favourite, yet was a prominent -personage in St. Petersburg Society. He had been transferred to Warsaw -as Colonel of the gendarmes at a time when Warsaw was supposed to be -infested with revolutionaries and Nihilists, and had fulfilled his -duties there to the general satisfaction of everybody. Further, he had -married a lady honoured with the particular friendship of the Empress -Marie Feodorovna, a friendship which she thoroughly deserved, being a -most charming, amiable, and good woman. When the question arose of -finding a suitable man to take over the command of the political police, -and act as adviser to the Minister of the Interior, General Orgewsky was -selected for the post. - -The General was a stern man, of a harshness of character that bordered -on cruelty, and he set himself to perform his duties in the most -relentless way. No one could boast of having succeeded in arousing his -indulgence or the slightest feeling of mercy when what he considered to -be his duty was in question. He was, indeed, oversensitive on the point -of duty, and jealous to a painful degree of the power which he wielded. - -It was this jealousy that brought him into disgrace. About four years -after the accession of Alexander III. there were rumours of a Nihilist -plot against his life. The police had an inkling of it, but could not -ascertain anything definite concerning it. General Orgewsky took the -matter into his own hands, and wanted to send men to St. Petersburg to -make investigations. General Gresser objected to this, saying that his -agents were already on the track of the conspirators, and that as _he_ -was responsible in the city for the safety of the Sovereign, he was not -going to have _his_ plans disturbed by other people, who were ignorant -of them. The quarrel at last became so bitter that it was carried to the -Emperor, who upheld General Gresser, adding that he “could find plenty -of men to fill the post of Chief of the Gendarmes, but that he could not -so easily replace General Gresser as Prefect of the capital.” Events -justified the Emperor’s confidence in the Prefect, for a few days -afterwards the city police arrested all the conspirators on the Nevski -Prospekt, where they were parading with bombs in their pockets, waiting -for the coming of the Emperor to the Commemoration Service in the church -of the fortress of St. Peter and St. Paul on the anniversary of his -father’s death. - -After that there was no question of the supercession of General Gresser, -and until his death he retained the position of Prefect of St. -Petersburg in a manner that has never been equalled. He was everywhere, -and saw to everything; was present at every fire, and every day drove -all through the city to see that everything was in order. He knew -absolutely all that was going on, even down to the private love affairs -of prominent people in the capital, but never was he heard to utter a -single word that could have revealed his knowledge. His discretion was -supreme, and secrets secured by him were never revealed. After his death -he was succeeded by General----, and it became a common saying in town -that “Gresser knew everything and told nothing, while---- knew nothing -and told everything.” - -When Count Tolstoy, under whom Orgewsky and Gresser served, was asked -why he had sacrificed Orgewsky instead of Gresser, he replied, “Gresser -is a subordinate who behaves as such; Orgewsky is also a subordinate who -has forgotten the fact. I have reminded him of it, and that is all I -have to say.” - -General Gresser’s death at a comparatively early age was tragic in the -extreme. That a man so clever, so cynical in a certain sense, who knew -better than anyone the value which ought to be attached to quack -medicine advertisements, should have been victimised by one of these -specious charlatans is almost incredible. Yet it was the allurement of a -“youth restorer” that captured this astute chief of police. The drug was -administered by injection, and General Gresser submitted to several -doses; blood-poisoning ensued, and he died in terrible agony in the -course of three or four days. - -When General Orgewsky retired from the responsible post of Chief of the -Gendarmes, he was appointed a senator, and lived for some years in St. -Petersburg. He was then appointed Governor-General of the Provinces of -Lithuania, and some little while later died at Wilna, after terrible -agony, from cancer. - -The safety of the Sovereign and of his family was finally entrusted to -the _Okhrana_, but after the death of General Tchérévine, which occurred -during the present reign, the police arrangements were entirely changed. -Whether the present arrangement is more successful than the former I do -not know. One thing, however, is certain, and that is, in spite of what -may have been believed abroad, there were not many attempts on the life -of Alexander III. The most serious was the one to which I have already -referred. All the others were either of no consequence, or were nipped -in the bud by the police. The Emperor himself hated to be followed by -detectives, and whenever he noticed one about him would send him away, -almost rudely. He repeatedly told his Ministers that he believed in -Divine Providence, and knew he would not die one hour earlier than was -ordained, and that all the precautions which they took in regard to his -safety only made him ridiculous. - -It was, therefore, extremely difficult to combine the measures that were -considered indispensable to the security of the Tsar with his own -orders, about which he was very particular, getting into a passion when -they were not obeyed. - -An amusing instance of this occurred one afternoon when the Emperor was -walking in the park at Gatschina, accompanied only by his dog. He -suddenly saw a man hiding in the bushes as if afraid of being seen. -Alexander went towards him, but the man ran away, and whilst the Tsar -was still looking in the direction taken by the suspect, some detectives -appeared, and a wild chase began, which ended in the man being caught. -In view of the Emperor’s orders, not one of the police officials would -consent to take the culprit before him, until General Tchérévine -appeared upon the scene and gave the necessary directions. It then -turned out that the person who had been the cause of all this -disturbance was himself a detective who had been ordered to follow the -Emperor, but in such a way that the latter might not notice him. When he -saw that Alexander had discovered him, his only desire was to run away. -The incident caused a deal of amusement, but Alexander III. was furious, -and gave vent to his rage in a few most energetic expressions that -produced terror all round. For three days he would not speak to General -Tchérévine, whom he said was lacking in common sense in adopting such -childish measures for his safety. His straightforward nature hated all -this “unnecessary fuss,” as he called it, and he always used to say that -Providence was his best guardian angel, whom he trusted in preference to -all others. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -THE TRUTH ABOUT BORKY - - -Any account of Alexander III. would be incomplete without a reference to -the railway accident which happened at Borky and nearly cost the -Sovereign and his family their lives. Foreign papers have always -attributed it to an attempt made against his person, but I can say on -the authority of one who conducted the inquiry concerning it that the -incident at Borky _was an accident_, but an accident due to criminal -carelessness and the absurd principle that a monarch cannot be disobeyed -when he gives an order, even when that order is bound to end in disaster -to himself. - -The manner of the accident was as follows:-- - -The Emperor and his family were returning from the first visit to the -Caucasus that they had paid since the accession. This visit had been -made the occasion of numberless ovations, and had been extremely -popular. The three weeks spent by the Imperial pair in this part of -their dominion formed a continual triumph, and the Empress in particular -had been excessively pleased and touched by the love which had been -expressed for her by the different classes of the population. Contrary -to the usual practice, the entire personal suite of the Sovereigns had -accompanied them during this journey, as well as all the Ministers. -Among the latter was Admiral Possiet, the Minister of Public Ways and -Communications, who had occupied that post for fifteen years and had -been a personal friend of the late Emperor. Upon him had fallen the -entire management of what was to prove a momentous journey. He it was -who had given instructions as to how the Imperial train was to be -watched and driven, and he had allowed no one to share with him this -responsibility. The Royal train was a very long and heavy one, but its -capacity was not equal to the demands of the increased entourage, and -carriages had to be coupled on to accommodate them. Two engines had also -to be employed, one of which was of recent construction and the other -almost obsolete in its antiquity, and totally unfit to be driven at the -same speed as the other. This oversight was in part the cause of the -accident. It is related that when the train passed Kharkoff an engineer -who happened to be at the station remarked that it would be a wonder if -no accident happened to it. The train was driven very slowly, so slowly -that the Emperor became impatient, and asked whether the speed might not -be accelerated. Admiral Possiet gave orders to that effect, but the -principal engineer of the line, who was also on the train, replied that -this could not be done, and pointed out to the Minister the reasons for -it. Possiet said that if the commands of the Emperor were not executed -he would ask for explanations, and that such explanations would involve -the blame of everyone concerned. He added that he would telegraph to the -next important station ahead, ordering another engine to be ready for -the Imperial train, and meanwhile nothing would happen. The engineer -kept silence, but gave instructions for a slight increase of speed; and -it was entirely due to his disregard of the Admiral’s order for greatly -increased speed that Alexander III. owed his life, for if the train had -been going faster not one person would have escaped the catastrophe. At -the time, the Imperial Family were sitting at lunch with the members of -their suite. Suddenly there was a jerk; it was when the leading--and -weaker--engine, was pushed was off the rails. At the same moment the -carriages at the end of the train, being lighter than those in front, -were also derailed. Before anyone could inquire what had happened the -roof of the Imperial saloon had fallen in, and the whole carriage -overturned, burying in its wreckage all who were in it. - -The confusion which followed was indescribable. Not one of those who -escaped but believed himself to be the only one left alive to tell of -the catastrophe. The first person to emerge from under the broken -carriage was the Emperor, who, crawling on all fours, managed to emerge -from the mass of broken timber and iron that was crushing him. He called -for help, and himself began to remove the wreckage in an effort to save -the Empress. She was his first thought, and when at last, aided by two -soldiers who had run to his assistance, he managed to pull her out from -the ruins of the train, he was so thoroughly unnerved that he sat down -on a stone, and drawing her to his heart, exclaimed, “Mimi, Mimi, are -you sure that you are not hurt?” - -In the meantime help had come, and an officer having heard the cries of -a child in the field close by, had run to its assistance, and brought -back the little Grand Duchess Olga, aged six, who had been thrown out of -the open window of the carriage into the field. Soon the other Imperial -children were found, and the survivors of this terrible accident were -able to estimate its effect. - -The number of victims was considerable. Imperial servants, soldiers, -guards in charge of the train, cooks, maids, in all about forty-five -people were killed or injured. The telegraph poles had been damaged, and -it was impossible to summon medical help quickly. The Emperor’s own -doctor began to attend to the injured, and the Empress, forgetful of her -own slight contusions, helped him with all the devotion of a real sister -of charity. She carried water, made bandages with her own linen, which -she tore into shreds for the purpose, spoke to the injured, and -comforted them with all the sweet words that came to her lips. The -Emperor, in the meanwhile, was superintending the rescue and salvage -operations, and doing all he possibly could to hurry them on, and, above -all, to remove the wounded men and see to their being properly attended. -Then at last, after five weary hours of waiting in a drizzling rain that -added to the discomfort of the situation, a relief train arrived. - -The Emperor had it driven to the next station, and there summoned the -village priest to conduct a service of thanksgiving for the living and -of memory for the dead in his presence, during which the tears streamed -down his cheeks, and when he returned to St. Petersburg it was noticed -that a great change seemed to have occurred in him: he was oppressed by -sadness, every sign of joyousness seemed to have departed from his -nature. This unfortunate accident at Borky without question laid the -foundations of the disease to which the Emperor was to become a victim. -In the joy of seeing him emerge from it safely and apparently uninjured, -people forgot to ask themselves whether it might not after all have -harmed his constitution. He looked such a picture of health that the -idea that something might be amiss did not even enter the minds of those -who surrounded the Emperor--not even that of the Empress. As a matter of -fact, he received an injury to his kidneys which might have been cured -if it had been treated immediately, but which, neglected, was to bring -him to an early grave. The weight of the wreckage under which he had -been pinned had crushed some nerves in his back, and chronic nephritis -ensued. Ultimately Bright’s disease developed, which was only discovered -when it was too late to attempt a cure. Though he had rallied -immediately from the shock of the accident, the Emperor soon after began -to find that he was not so well as formerly; he complained of headaches, -and that he could not secure a comfortable pair of shoes, always saying -that those he had were too narrow for him. This was attributed to -caprice, and it did not occur to anyone that the reason for it lay in -the fact that the Emperor’s feet were swelling rapidly. - -In January of 1894, St. Petersburg was startled by the news that its -beloved Emperor was ill. It was almost on the eve of the first ball of -the season, and caused great excitement in Society. The ball was -countermanded, and it was officially announced that the illness was a -sharp attack of influenza complicated with a touch of pneumonia. For -three or four days the bulletins were rather alarming, and a celebrated -Moscow doctor, Professor Zakharine, was called in. But Alexander mended -wonderfully quickly, and very soon was out again. His daughter the Grand -Duchess Xenia was making her début, and he did not like to cancel any of -the Court festivities for which arrangements had been already made. The -first Court ball was postponed for a fortnight, and then was attended by -the Emperor, as were those that followed after. Apparently he was again -in good health, though in accordance with his doctors’ orders he worked -a little less hard. He was, nevertheless, looking so ill, and his -complexion had grown so sallow, that a few keen observers suspected that -something was radically wrong, but, of course, did not dare to give -expression to their fears. In July the Imperial Family started as usual -for its annual excursion in Finnish waters, and it was during this trip -that the Emperor’s health took a decided turn for the worse. A young -doctor who was accompanying him took upon himself to make certain -analyses, and was horrified to find as a result that the Sovereign was -suffering from albuminuria in an advanced stage and in an acute form. - -He told the truth to the Empress, who at first would not believe him. -The Court was returning to Peterhof for the marriage of the Grand -Duchess Xenia with her cousin the Grand Duke Alexander Michailovitch, -and it was decided that nothing should be told the Emperor, until this -event was over, beyond the necessity to take certain remedies. The Tsar -felt keenly the parting from his eldest daughter, and though she was not -leaving the country, yet he well knew that, with her new interests, the -relations between them would no longer be the same. Then, too, the -betrothal of the Heir to the Throne with the Princess Alix of Hesse was -a subject of preoccupation to the Sovereign. The Grand Duke had spent a -part of the summer in England, where his future wife was residing at -Windsor Castle with her grandmother Queen Victoria, and had been -delighted with his stay there. But Alexander III., as a rule, did not -care for a member of his family to remain too long abroad, and he was -eager for his son to return to Russia, yet, on the other hand, he did -not like to say so; and altogether he was worried more than was good for -his health. - -In September the Imperial Family left for the Castle of Bielowiege, in -the Government of Grodno, in the centre of the vast forest which is the -glory of that splendid domain. There Alexander seemed at first to rally, -but afterwards the worst symptoms of his disease developed, and it was -decided to summon from Berlin the famous Professor Leyden, supposed to -be the greatest living authority on the disease from which the Emperor -was suffering. - -When Leyden saw him he recognised at once that a cure was impossible, -but he applied himself to minimise the sufferings and to prolong as far -as was possible the life of the sick man. His efforts were successful in -bringing a little ease to the invalid, and the suggestion was made that -he should go to a warmer climate than the damp one of St. Petersburg. -The Queen of Greece suggested Corfu; this seemed to please the Emperor, -and he laughingly remarked that in his cousin’s house he should still -feel at home. The King and Queen of Greece offered him the use of their -lovely villa “Mon Repos” at Corfu, and Alexander accepted it with an -eagerness which surprised his family, who were well aware of his dislike -of living anywhere but in his own house. The plans for the journey were -accordingly made, and servants and furniture sent in advance, so as to -have everything ready by the end of October, when it was decided that -the visit should take place. Professor Leyden was asked to accompany the -Emperor to Greece, and readily agreed. Alexander seemed so delighted -that apparently he began to pick up strength, and at length in the last -days of September he left Bielowiege for Livadia in the Crimea on the -first stage of his migration to Corfu. When he reached there he seemed -so much better that the Empress began to have hopes that after all the -doctors might be mistaken, and that her beloved husband would recover. -But about a fortnight after their arrival in the Crimea, Alexander had a -relapse, after which the thought of his being well enough to leave -Livadia had to be abandoned, and his family were warned to prepare for -the worst. The days of the best and wisest Sovereign that Russia ever -had were numbered. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -LAST DAYS AT LIVADIA - - -It was a lovely autumn afternoon, almost summerlike in its beauty, when -the _Polar Star_, flying the Imperial standard, steamed into the harbour -of Yalta. All the local authorities had gathered there to await the -arrival of the Emperor and his family. They had not visited the Crimea -for three years, and as usual whenever they arrived in their southern -residence, the whole population turned out to receive them and express -their delight. Livadia was more a country house than a palace. It had -been built for the Empress Marie Alexandrovna--whose state of health had -often obliged her to spend the autumn and winter months in a warm -climate--and had been bequeathed by her to her eldest son. The Emperor, -however, did not share his mother’s affection for the place, and it was -not often that he visited it. On this occasion it was only after great -hesitation that he consented to stop at Livadia at all, for his desire -was to go straight to Corfu. He seemed to have a presentiment that the -place would be fatal to him, and even said so to the Empress. -Circumstances and the doctors, however, proved too strong for him, and -he was persuaded to see what the Crimean climate would do for him, and -to try and gather there some strength for the longer journey to which he -looked forward with an eagerness he had never been seen to display for -anything before. - -When the Imperial yacht drew up at the pier of Yalta, Alexander did not -feel well enough to receive the authorities on board as was the custom -on such occasions. The Empress welcomed them with her usual kindness and -sweet smile, saying merely that the Emperor felt tired with his journey, -but that he was ever so much better, and that she hoped a few months’ -stay in the lovely climate of the south coast would soon set him quite -right again. She spoke with a conviction which she could not have felt, -but perhaps in the effort to assure others she found comfort to herself, -some lightening of the dark shadow which was hovering over her. She -herself supported her husband when they landed, and did her best to -dissimulate her anxiety as well as the tottering steps of the Emperor. - -The change in the latter’s appearance since his last stay in the Crimea -terrified all those who had assembled to greet him. He looked a perfect -ghost--pale, thin, and with the saddest of smiles upon his lips. He -spoke a few words to the Governor and the other authorities, but seemed -to be in a hurry to get home, and hastened to his carriage, in which he -was rapidly driven to the Palace. - -The first few days passed quietly. The invalid spent most of his time -out of doors, and appeared more cheerful and more content with his -condition. He watched from the terrace the blue sea spreading beyond, -and the warships anchored in the harbour of Yalta, of which one, the -_Pamiat Merkuria_, newly built, was the object of his special interest -and attention, and he often spoke of it, saying that as soon as he felt -better he would go on board and examine it carefully. Alas! it was upon -this same ship that his mortal remains were taken to Sebastopol on their -way to St. Petersburg for burial. - -By and by the whole Imperial Family gathered in the Crimea under one -pretence or another, so as not to allow the invalid to suspect that it -was anxiety for his health that had brought them there. But Alexander -was not deceived, and well understood the gravity of his condition. When -the Empress was not present he sometimes spoke of what was to be done -after he had gone, but the proposal which was made at that time to -celebrate quietly the marriage of the Heir to the Throne with the -Princess Alix of Hesse, in the private chapel of Livadia, did not meet -with his approval. He did not think, and said so, that the wedding of -the future Sovereign ought to be solemnised without the proper pomp and -ceremonies inseparable from such events. He did not even express the -desire to see his prospective daughter-in-law arrive in the Crimea -earlier than the time which had been originally fixed for her journey, -the last days of October, and yet he had not seen her since her -betrothal to the Tsarevitch. It seemed as though he was afraid of -exhausting his remaining strength in useless emotions, and wanted to -reserve it for the last parting with the wife he loved so well. She, on -her side, was heroic in the calm she displayed and the force of will -with which she dried her tears whenever she entered her husband’s room, -so that he might not perceive her agony. She surprised everybody by her -courage and Christian resignation to the will of the Almighty; never -once did she allow herself to give vent to her despair. - -Only when her heart was wellnigh breaking did she send an urgent -telegram to her beloved sister, Alexandra, then Princess of Wales; the -appeal was responded to, for both the Prince and the Princess started -the same evening for Livadia. - -The Grand Duke Alexis met them at Sebastopol. The first question the -Princess asked was, “Are we in time?” A mournful shake of the head was -the only reply she received, and she burst into tears upon hearing it. - -When the Empress saw her sister her composure gave way for the first -time since her arrival at Livadia; and for the first time, too, she -seemed to realise the full extent of her terrible misfortune. Her agony -was piteous in the extreme to behold, and she sobbed for a long time, -shedding most bitter tears when the Princess of Wales was trying to -comfort her. Yet actually what could one say, what consolation could one -offer for such an awful blow, when all the earthly hopes, not only of a -family, but also of a whole nation, had been smitten to the ground? - -Alexander III. had longed for the arrival of his brother-and -sister-in-law, and often spoke of their last visit to the Crimea, which -had been for the celebration of his own silver wedding. It is quite -certain that the thought that they would be there to support the Empress -in her trial was a last comfort for him, and though he died before they -could reach Livadia, yet he found sufficient strength to write a few -words of farewell to the Princess of Wales, to commend her sister to her -care. He had no illusions left as to his own condition, and he kept -asking eagerly for his cousin the Queen of Greece, who had always been -his great favourite. - -When Olga Constantinovna arrived he used to keep her beside him for -hours, talking as much as his growing weakness allowed him to do, and -reminding her of their youthful and childish days. The Queen’s mother, -the Grand Duchess Alexandra Jossifovna, joined her daughter a few days -later, and she it was who suggested to the Emperor to call to his -bedside the famous Father John of Cronstadt, who was venerated -throughout Russia as a saint, and in whose prayers the people had -enormous faith. Alexander instantly consented. The Father was -telegraphed for, and when he arrived at Livadia the dying Sovereign had -him brought to his room, and at once asked him to pray for him. A -touching conversation took place between the mighty monarch and the -humble parish priest. - -“My people love you,” said the Emperor. - -“Yes, Your Majesty,” replied Father John; “your people love me.” - -“And I also belong to the Russian people,” said Alexander. “I too love -you, and I want you to pray for me. I know I am dying, but I wish you to -know that I have always tried to do my best for all--for all,” he -repeated. “And I am not afraid--no, I am not afraid. And I wish you to -tell my people that I have no fear. Probably God thinks I have done -enough that He calls me. I am content to do what He wants.” - -He asked that the last Sacrament might be administered to him, and after -the rite had taken place he seemed more peaceful. Resigned he had always -been, as well as ready to give an account of his stewardship to Him who -had entrusted him with it. - -While these last scenes were taking place the Princess Alix of Hesse was -hastening to the Crimea. At Berlin the Emperor William came to greet her -at the railway station and to exchange a few words with her whilst the -train was stopping there. At Warsaw her sister the Grand Duchess -Elizabeth Feodorovna met her, and accompanied her to Livadia, where -already the whole of the Imperial Family had gathered. She was -introduced into the Emperor’s bedroom, but he was too weak to do -anything else but exchange a few words with her and to bless her; but he -did so with a solemnity which impressed the whole assembly, wishing her -every happiness, and adding that he wished Russia happiness through -her, and by her. When this was done the brave man knew that his earthly -task was over, and prepared himself for death. - -He lingered for a few days longer, not suffering much, save from -suffocation, fits of which often troubled him. But he was even cheerful -and content, talking with his doctors and thanking them for their care -of him. He liked Professor Leyden, who had devised means to relieve his -sufferings, and often asked him whether the swelling of his legs could -not be lessened, as it troubled him much in his movements. He used to -leave his bed in the afternoon, and to have his arm-chair wheeled near -the window, or on to the terrace when the weather was quite warm, and he -watched the landscape and the sea, and often asked for flowers to be -brought to him, which he kept in his hands and then distributed to those -around him. His children often came to him, and he caressed them, but -seldom spoke, except to the Empress, whom he scarcely liked to have out -of his sight, as if he wanted not to lose a single one of the moments -left to him to be with her. Once he was heard to say, “Poor Mimi!” but -that was the only time that he seemed to give way. Otherwise his -resignation was perfect, his calmness wonderful, his faith in a life -everlasting entire and strong. He had cast all earthly thoughts aside, -trusting to Divine Providence to take care of his family and his nation, -and without a murmur was awaiting the dawn of his last day. - -Through the night which preceded that fateful November 1st he was very -restless, but at length, towards the morning, fell asleep. The Empress -went into the next room and lay down for an hour, then returned to the -dying man. At about nine o’clock he awoke, but did not move, lying on -his back, supported by high pillows, and with his eyes wide open, with -a cheerful expression in them, as if looking into the great unknown. -Father John and his own confessor, Father Yanischeff, came to his -bedside, and asked him whether he would not like to receive the -Sacrament once more. He cheerfully consented, and after the ceremony was -over, he had the Heir to the Throne called to him, and talked to him -seriously for a few minutes; then he blessed his other children, and -added a few words of thanks to his servants and to those who surrounded -him. And he once more asked for the Queen of Greece. When she approached -him he took her hand, and merely said, “Olga Constantinovna!” looking at -her with his blue eyes that were already glazing over. The Queen knelt -beside him, with difficulty restraining her tears, and he pressed her -fingers with his own. Then he sank back in his pillows, as if unable to -bear any more. - -Towards three o’clock he had himself dressed, put in his arm-chair, and -wheeled near the window, which he asked to be opened wide. The Empress -came and knelt beside him, supporting him with her arms, and the family -were called again. Alexander lay back quite calm, but his breathing was -getting more and more difficult. He kept pressing the hand of his wife, -and then, amidst a profound silence, not even broken by a sob, one last -deep sigh was heard and a great light went out. - -The Empress remained immovable beside him whilst the doors were opened; -and the suite, household, and servants were brought into the room and -defiled for one last farewell before the dead man and his kneeling wife. -They reverently bent down and kissed the dead and the living hand, then -retired sobbing bitterly. - -A witness of this heartrending scene, Prince Sergius Troubetzkoy, then -Head of the Imperial Household, made a sketch of it, which is preserved -by a few chosen friends, and no more precious memento exists than that -simple drawing, traced amidst all the anguish that accompanied that -solemn hour. - -The body of Alexander III. had not yet been placed on his funeral bed, -when the ears of the inhabitants of Yalta, who through days of anguish -and suspense had waited for news from the Palace of Livadia, were -startled by the booming of the big guns of the _Pamiat Merkuria_; and as -they listened to these minute guns they understood that all was over, -and that it was the last farewell of the Black Sea Fleet to its dead -Sovereign. - -That same evening, on the lawn opposite the entrance to the Palace of -Livadia, an altar was erected and Father Yanischeff, in golden -vestments, emerged from the gates and solemnly administered to a -numerous assembly the oath to the new Sovereign. Of all the pomp, the -glory, the hopes, that had embellished the reign of Alexander III., -nothing was left except a woman’s broken heart and the tears of a whole -nation. - -The body of the dead Emperor was taken to St. Petersburg, and laid to -rest beside those of his ancestors, in the Cathedral of St. Peter and -St. Paul. For days the population of the capital passed before the bier -to take a last look at the familiar features of its beloved Sovereign. -How small he was, covered almost entirely with the folds of his Imperial -mantle of gold and ermine--that same mantle he had so proudly worn on -his Coronation day in Moscow! The expression on his face was calm and -serene; he had truly entered into his rest. - -All the countries of the world sent representatives to attend the -funeral; the whole of Russia prostrated itself at the foot of the -catafalque upon which Alexander lay. Nothing was wanted to make the -ceremony an event to remember for ever. But its chief feature was that -it was not a mere ceremonial time of mourning; there was displayed the -genuine grief of a great nation, the cry from the heart of a people: “We -have lost a Father, and there was no one greater or more virtuous than -this man in the whole of Israel!” - - - - -BOOK II. 1894-1913 - - - - -CHAPTER I - -FUNERAL AND WEDDING BELLS - - -It was a cold November afternoon. The guns of the fortress of St. Peter -and St. Paul in St. Petersburg were thundering their last salute to -Alexander III., whose remains were being lowered into the grave by the -Palace Grenadiers, whilst all the bells of the great city were tolling -mournfully a solemn farewell. Round the open vault his family were -kneeling, taking a last glimpse of the coffin as it slowly disappeared -from their sight. Sobs were heard from the widow and her children; -heartrending sobs, which merged into the low chant of the clergy, and -added poignancy to the scene. - -Beside the grave the new Emperor was standing, a slight, small figure, -with indecision in his movements and a hunted, anxious expression in his -blue eyes. When the last rites were over he escorted the widowed Empress -to her carriage, which was awaiting her at a side entrance of the -cathedral, and then, after another look at the tomb which was being -closed, he went out of the church through the front door. He was alone, -and for a few seconds paused on the steps, as if dazed by the light -outside, after the half-darkness of the church. - -As he appeared upon the threshold the troops massed on the large square -inside the fortress lowered their colours before him for the first time -since the day of his accession to the Throne of Russia, and for the -first time, also, the band played the National Anthem. The Army saluted -its new Chief, welcomed the new Sovereign. The reign of Nicholas II. was -beginning amidst manifestations of sympathy such as rarely had been -witnessed in the Empire over the destinies of which he was called upon -to preside. - -People pitied him for his youth, his inexperience, and for those tragic -events so closely preceding his wedding. They pitied, too, his young -bride, whose advent into her new country was taking place at such a -mournful time. All these circumstances increased the general sympathy, -so that when he entered upon his new duties and responsibilities he -found everybody ready and willing to help him and anxious to make him -forget that the pealing of his wedding bells was mingled with the sounds -of tolling for the death of his father. - -When, a few days later, the nuptials of Nicholas II. with the Empress -Alexandra Feodorovna were celebrated in the Winter Palace, a sympathetic -crowd again gathered in the vast halls of that historic residence. All -were eager to see the young bride, whose arrival had been preceded by -the reputation which she had acquired in her former country, of being -not only a clever woman, but also one possessing a high moral standard -and a strong character. One had heard she was kind, humane, cultivated -in the extreme, and imbued with all the humanitarian ideas for which all -the children and grandchildren of Queen Victoria had been so remarkable. -Moreover, she belonged to that House of Hesse which had already given -one Empress to Russia, in the person of the grandmother of Nicholas II. -The bride had further claim on the interest of the Russians from the -fact that she was the sister of a princess who had succeeded in making -herself extremely popular in the country--the Grand Duchess Elizabeth -Feodorovna, the consort of the Grand Duke Sergius. All these -circumstances put together would have been sufficient to ensure the -sympathies of the country, even if the personal appearance of Princess -Alix had not been such as to command them, and her extreme beauty only -added to the interest with which she was welcomed. - -On the morning of that memorable November 26th which was to see the -Princess Alix of Hesse united to Nicholas II., the Winter Palace early -began to fill. The ceremony was fixed to take place at eleven o’clock, -but long before ten had struck people poured into the residence of the -Tsars. Representatives of all the different classes of society which -constituted the Empire were gathered within the Palace. One could see -deputations from the Army, the Navy; from the merchant and the -industrial classes, as well as from the rural population; from the -Cossack army and from the Asiatic populations owning allegiance to the -Romanoffs. One could witness the curious spectacle of the diamond tiara -of some Court beauty beside the caftan of some peasant, and the gold -embroidered uniform of a chamberlain or other high official contrasting -by its gorgeousness with the dark and plain tunic of a village mayor, or -the neatly attired officer of the reserve forces. - -All necks were stretched to catch a glimpse of the Imperial procession -proceeding to the chapel, and a feverish excitement reigned amidst this -motley assemblage gathered together to see a spectacle which never -before had been witnessed in Russia--that of the marriage of a Reigning -Sovereign. - -There was a long wait, and people already began to ask themselves -whether something had not happened to stop the ceremony, as twelve -o’clock struck, and still no sign of the bridal procession was to be -seen. The occasion was so exceptional that etiquette was for once -disregarded, and discussions eagerly went on as to the future of the -marriage about to be celebrated when the sounds of the prayers for the -dead over the remains of Alexander III. had hardly died away. - -At last the thumping of a stick was heard--that of the Master of -Ceremonies, who heralded the approach of the procession. First appeared -various servants and officials of the Household. Then, amidst a hushed -silence and an intense emotion that brought tears to the eyes of many an -old servant and follower of the dynasty of the Romanoffs, one saw the -bridal couple advance. - -Nicholas II. was dressed in the red uniform of his Hussar regiment, with -the white dolman slung across his shoulder. He still wore the epaulets -of a colonel of the Army. He had refused to assume the insignias of a -higher rank, saying that he would prefer to keep those that had been -conferred upon him by his father. He was leading his future Consort, -whose cheeks burned with excitement, and whose trembling hand rested -timidly in the one with which he was conducting her to the church. - -“How beautiful she is!” - -That exclamation followed her all along her path, and it is true that -her appearance was positively magnificent as she stood there in her -bridal array of silver cloth and old lace. Her unusual height helped her -to bear the weight of her dress and set off its splendour in its best -light. Her mouth quivered a little, and this relieved the habitual hard -expression that was the one defect of an otherwise perfectly beautiful -face, the straight, classic features of which reminded one of an antique -Greek statue. The glow upon her cheeks only added to the loveliness of -her countenance, and her eyes, modestly lowered, gave to her whole -figure a maidenly shyness that made it wonderfully attractive. She had -upon her head the diamond crown which all the Russian Grand Duchesses -wear at their marriage service, and from it descended a long white lace -veil, kept in its place by a few sprays of orange blossom and myrtle. - -Her dress was of silver tissue, and from her shoulders descended a long -mantle of gold brocade lined with ermine, the train of which was carried -by eight high officials of the Court. That mantle had been the object of -many a discussion. Usually the Grand Duchesses of Russia wear on their -wedding day a mantle of crimson velvet, but here it was the bride of an -Emperor, and it was thought that some distinction ought to be made, -although there was no precedent for such an event. At last it was -decided to make the mantle of gold brocade, but not to embroider it with -the black eagles that adorn the Imperial mantle assumed by Sovereigns at -their Coronation. - -Alexandra Feodorovna wore also, on her neck and the bodice of her dress, -the Crown diamonds which only the Consorts of Sovereigns have the right -to assume. - -Behind the bridal pair came the Empress Dowager Marie Feodorovna, who, -always brave, had made this great effort to appear at her son’s wedding. -She was leaning on the arm of her father, the old King of Denmark. She -firmly stepped on the path of duty, ever mindful of her obligations as a -Sovereign; but her red eyes, and weary, despairing, tired look, told the -inward struggle which she was enduring. The King was bending tenderly -over her; it was a touching sight to see this old man trying to uphold -the courage of his afflicted child, and to sustain her in her great -sorrow. - -After the Empress and her father came a long file of foreign Royalties, -foremost among whom were the Queen of Greece and the Prince and Princess -of Wales. The future King Edward of England had been most active during -the weeks that had elapsed since the death of Alexander III. He had -taken the direction of all the arrangements concerning the wedding of -his nephew the Tsar. It was he who had insisted upon its being -celebrated at once before the mourning for the late Emperor was at an -end. It was he who had taken the part of guardian towards his niece the -Princess Alix; and it was he--so it was whispered, at least--who had -tried to inculcate in Nicholas II. the principles which ought to govern -a Sovereign who wants to go with the age and not to keep an old regime -which even in Russia had grown out of date. - -It was said that owing to his efforts the old and traditional enmity -which had divided the Russian and English Courts was to come to an end, -and that friendly relations between them would be the result of this -marriage which was going to unite the nephew of the Princess of Wales -with the granddaughter of the Queen of England. - -The members of the Imperial Family walked after the foreign Princes and -Princesses, and the long procession was closed by the maids of honour of -the Empress and the other Court ladies. Immediately behind the bridal -couple were also to be seen the Minister of the Imperial Household in -attendance on his Sovereign, and the Mistress of the Robes of the young -Empress, the Princess Mary Galitzine, who was to become one of the most -important personages of the new regime. - -At the entrance to the chapel the Metropolitan of St. Petersburg and the -members of the higher clergy were waiting for the procession. Holy water -was presented to the Emperor and to his bride, and then the marriage -ceremony began. - -The chapel of the Winter Palace is quite small, and it would have been -impossible for all the people assembled there to enter; but one after -another those present peeped into it, just to see how things were going -on, and always reported to the less fortunate ones that the bride was -keeping her lovely head bowed down, and that, notwithstanding the -emotion under which she was seen to be labouring, she kept quite calm, -and made her responses in a firm though low voice. The bridegroom -appeared more agitated, and had to be prompted by the priest. The -Empress Marie was quite broken down by grief, and sobbed bitterly during -the ceremony. When it was over she folded her son in her arms in one -long and tender embrace, and also kissed most affectionately her new -daughter-in-law. Then all the Royal and Imperial personages present came -and offered their congratulations to the newly married couple, after -which mass was celebrated, the procession re-formed and proceeded once -more through the State rooms of the palace to the private apartments, -where lunch was served for the bride and bridegroom and their family. - -It was then known why the marriage ceremony had been delayed. It seems -that an over-zealous police official had not allowed the _coiffeur_ who -was to fix the crown on the hair of the Imperial bride to enter the -Winter Palace on account of his having forgotten to provide himself with -the necessary entrance card. The unfortunate man protested and implored -to be allowed to pass, but it was of no avail; and whilst he was -discussing and protesting, Alexandra Feodorovna was sitting before her -dressing-table, wondering what had happened and what she was going to do -if he did not turn up. - -At last he was discovered by one of the valets of the Emperor. But a -whole hour had been lost, and it was past twelve o’clock when at last -the bride was ready and able to proceed to church. - -After lunch the Dowager Empress was the first one to leave the Winter -Palace for Anitchkov, where the young people were to reside with her -until their own apartments were ready to receive them. Half an hour -later Nicholas II. and his bride entered a State carriage, drawn by six -white horses. An immense and enthusiastic crowd cheered them as they -emerged from the gates of the Winter Palace on the way to Anitchkov. The -Empress kept bowing repeatedly, but she was so nervous that she appeared -to move her head mechanically, and her eyes were filled with tears which -she tried hard to restrain. It seemed as if she only then realised the -weight of the duties and responsibilities which were henceforward to -rest upon her shoulders, and, too, as if she shrank from them. Anxiety -was in her countenance, her smile had lost its sweetness, but -nevertheless her mien more than anything else, gave one the impression -of a great dignity, and she certainly seemed fitted for the high -position which had become hers. - -The Sovereigns proceeded to the Kazan Cathedral, where they worshipped -at the shrine of the Virgin, who is one of the patron saints of St. -Petersburg. Next, they passed before the Roman Catholic church which is -situated on the Nevski Prospekt, where they found standing on its -threshold the Catholic Archbishop with his pastoral cross raised before -him. The Emperor ordered the carriage to stop, and he accepted with -reverence the wishes expressed for his happiness and that of his newly -wedded Consort. That interview created a precedent, for never before had -the Imperial House publicly acknowledged the existence of another -religion than the orthodox one in Russia. It was freely commented upon -at the time and taken as an indication of tolerance in the religious -opinions of the new monarch. - -A few minutes later the doors of the Anitchkov Palace were opened to the -newly wedded couple. At the head of the staircase, waiting to welcome -them, stood the Dowager Empress, still clothed in her white gown. She -pressed to her heart her Imperial son and her new daughter-in-law, and -tenderly conducted them to the rooms prepared for them, which were those -the Emperor had occupied as a boy. They were quite small, and hardly -fitted to be the residence of a mighty Sovereign; but, such as they -were, the young couple settled in them, and there they spent the first -months of their wedded life. There began the new existence of Alexandra -Feodorovna; there commenced her career as an Empress, and there she -became acquainted with her first sorrows and her first joys as a wife. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -A CHARACTER SKETCH OF NICHOLAS II. - - -When the present Tsar of All the Russias ascended the Throne he was -absolutely unknown to the public. Unfortunately, he is almost as unknown -at the present day, although nearly twenty years have elapsed since he -succeeded his father. Nicholas II. is one of those timid, weak natures -who nevertheless like to assert themselves at certain moments in matters -utterly without importance, but which, to their eyes, appear to be vital -ones. His mind is as small as his person; he sees the biggest events go -by without being touched, or being even aware of their great or tragic -sides. - -His education had been neglected, and he was brought up as befitted an -officer in the Guards, not as the heir to a mighty Empire. For a number -of years after he had emerged from his teens he was treated as a little -boy, and not allowed the least atom of independence. The Empress had -studiously kept her children in the background, and her sons hardly ever -went out of the schoolroom. When Nicholas was about fifteen he was given -a tutor in the person of General Danilovitch, a most respectable man, -but a nonentity, and not even a personage belonging to the upper ten, or -possessed of manners or education in the social sense of the word. He -was of that class of people who eat with the knife, and though he did -not communicate this peculiarity to his Imperial pupil, yet he did not -teach him those small conventions which - -[Illustration: NICHOLAS II., TSAR OF RUSSIA - -_Photo: Boissonnas & Eggler, St. Petersburg_] - -distinguish gentlemen born from gentlemen by reason of their official -position, which latter are but too often found in Russia. - -The instruction which the young Grand Duke received differed in no way -from that given to cadets in military schools; he was taught obedience -and submission to the will of his parents, but he was not prepared for -the high position in which he found himself placed quite unexpectedly. -Such a contingency had never been catered for by those responsible for -his training. - -The comparatively early age at which the Emperor Alexander III. died had -excluded, during his lifetime, any thought of the possibility of his -succession becoming open for years to come. The instruction of his -children had been conducted slowly, and instead of fostering the -development of their minds, it had been kept back as much as possible by -their teachers. The Tsarevitch lived in two small rooms--those which he -was later on to inhabit for the first months that followed upon his -marriage--in the Anitchkov Palace, and he stood always in considerable -awe of his parents, perhaps more of his mother than of his father. He -had no companions, no friends; he had no love of reading, no artistic -tastes, no interest in anything--not even in military matters. - -When he was eighteen years old he entered the regiment of the Hussars of -the Guard quartered at Tsarskoye Selo, and that was his first step -towards independence. But he was not given as attendants people able to -lead him into a path such as that which usually opens before the heir to -a crown. He made some friends for himself among the youngest officers of -his regiment, and it must be owned these friends were for the most part -nonentities, with no ideas beyond that of eating and drinking and -making merry; not one of them could either advise him or be of any use -to him. - -The first time he was called upon to assert himself was during his -journey round the world, after his majority. He then began to realise -the advantages of his position, though I doubt very much whether he -understood the duties which it entailed. His companions were his brother -the Grand Duke George, who, however, had to give up the journey on -account of his bad health; his cousin Prince George of Greece, and a few -officers from some crack regiments of the Guards, such as Prince -Kotchoubey, a certain Captain Volkoff, and people of the same kind, with -no recommendation except that of being nice fellows. - -With all his great qualities, Alexander III. did not possess that of -knowing how to direct the education of his children, and the Empress was -similarly without this knowledge. She had been brought up in the -simplest way possible, and could not understand that the rearing of her -own sons and daughters ought to be conducted upon different lines from -those under which she had been trained. It was said at one time that -when a person of her near entourage asked her whether the time had not -come when a governess ought to be chosen for the Grand Duchess Xenia, -she replied: “But why? We had no governess when we were children.” - -The result was that though masters in plenty came to instruct the -Tsarevitch and his brothers and sisters, they were nevertheless allowed -to remain without that domestic training which alone gives to future -Sovereigns, and people in high stations, the knowledge to fill their -duties in the proper way, and to meet with dignity the responsibilities -of their arduous position. - -Again, lessons, though they teach something, yet do not instruct those -who receive them if they are not accompanied by an intelligent training, -and of this the Imperial children had none. They were given elementary -notions of languages and arts, but I doubt very much whether to the -present day any of them, the Sovereign not excluded, could write a -letter in French without mistakes. The love for learning was not -inculcated; reading serious books was never encouraged; the discoveries -of science were only explained as things which existed, but not as -things capable of further development. In a word, the Tsarevitch -received quite a middle-class training, and though he was afterwards -sent on a long voyage for the purpose of improving his mind and -acquainting him with the world, it is more than doubtful whether he -derived any real benefit from it. - -As Grand Duke he was always timid, almost painfully so, and when by a -strong effort of will he conquered that timidity, he came out with what -he wanted to say in an almost brutal manner, which made him many -enemies, often quite unjustly. He never had any opinions of his own, -except in purely personal matters, and he has none to this day. His want -of mind makes him always endorse the judgments of the last person he -speaks to. Like every spoilt child he has no heart, not because his is a -bad nature, but because he is unable to feel any woes except his own, or -to understand any wants when he himself has none. He is jealous of his -authority, simply because he is selfish; he tries to uphold it in a -brutal manner, as in his famous speech after his accession to the -Throne, when he warned his people not to indulge in senseless dreams. -Nevertheless, he does nothing to make that authority respected, either -at home or abroad. On the contrary, when a fit of bad temper seizes upon -him he is the first one to attack the principles it should be his duty -to defend. This was manifested recently when he deprived his brother the -Grand Duke Michael of his rights. He is utterly incapable of grasping -the consequences of his own actions, does everything through impulse, -and thinks that the best argument is to knock down one’s adversaries. -The only strength he recognises is the strength of the fist, and -unfortunately this is not a strength which one respects in a century -when machinery has taken the place of the hand. - -The Emperor is an exceedingly rancorous man. Instead of practising the -principle which made Louis XII. of France so famous: that of not -remembering as King the injuries he had received as Duke of Orleans, he -thinks it his duty to chastise when he can every slight to which he -considers he has been subjected either as Sovereign or as Heir to the -Throne. He likes to be feared, but unfortunately he cannot even inspire -respect, much less awe. He feels this, and not knowing how to fight -against the lack of consideration for his person, he becomes savage in -his wrath, and, though in appearance a quiet, inoffensive little man, is -capable of the utmost cruelty and hardness. He has no generous impulses, -none of that enthusiasm of youth which induces one to do generous -actions, even when they are not quite in accordance with prudence. He -lives a mechanical life, devoid of interest and indifferent to -everything that does not concern his immediate person. - -People have asked themselves whether the indifference he has shown in -grave moments of his life has been affected or real. When the news was -brought to him of that terrible disaster of Tsushima, which cost Russia -her whole fleet and the loss of so many precious lives, the Emperor was -playing tennis in the park of Tsarskoye Selo. He read the telegram that -sounded the knell of so many hopes, and then quietly resumed his game, -not a muscle of his face moving. Was it stoicism, indifference, or a -strength of mind almost supernatural? The world tried to guess, but was -afraid to think that it arose from inability to understand the greatness -of the catastrophe. It is certain that no one has practised with greater -success than he has done the famous maxim of La Rochefoucauld, that “we -bear with the greatest composure the misfortunes that do not concern -us.” Nicholas II. probably thought that the misfortune which had -befallen Russia on the day of Tsushima did not concern him personally, -just as he did not realise that the catastrophe of Khodinska, which made -his Coronation so memorable, and cost the lives of nearly two thousand -people, concerned him too. On this last occasion he danced the whole of -the night following it; on the first one he went on playing tennis. The -only difference between the two lay in the kind of amusement he indulged -in. - -When he found himself confronted with Revolution it never once occurred -to him that if he put his own person forward he might avert it. On that -dreadful day in January which ended in such bloodshed, he never for one -moment remembered the proud attitude of his ancestor, that other -Nicholas who, on an almost similar occasion, came out of his palace and -confronted the angry crowd, forcing the multitude, by the courage of his -attitude, to fall down upon their knees and submit. The only thought of -Nicholas II. was to flee from danger and to leave to others the task of -drowning in blood these first symptoms of rebellion. - -And when, later on, he called together the representatives of the -different classes of his Empire, and inaugurated that first short-lived -Duma, he realised neither the solemnity of the act he had decided upon -nor the importance it would have in history. - -I can see him, still, on that memorable day, reading his first speech in -the White Hall of the Winter Palace. One could not help remembering -Louis XVI., and thinking of that May morning when the _Etats-généraux_ -assembled for the first time at Versailles. The same pomp characterised -both: ladies in Court trains and with diamond diadems; high officials in -braided uniforms, gold lace, and plumes in their cocked hats; and, in -their black coats, the deputies of the lower classes, those whose -efforts bring about the great crises that shake the life of nations. - -Did he think of this, that mighty Tsar who, in a monotonous voice, read -his message to his people? Did he examine the faces of these men -standing before him, and try to guess whether a Mirabeau or a Vergniaud -was among them? Did the phantom of a Robespierre arise before his mind? -When the ceremony was over he remarked that some of the caftans worn by -the deputies from the rural classes were not new. It was all that had -attracted his attention. - -When travelling outside Russia I have often been asked why it was that -both Nicholas II. and his Consort had made themselves so very unpopular -in Russia. I must own I have found it very difficult to reply. That they -_are_ unpopular is unquestionable, but to explain the reason adequately -would take volumes and still not initiate the outsider into the details -of this difficult question. When the present Tsar ascended the throne he -was surrounded by universal sympathy. People who had never seen him, nor -would ever see him, were kindly disposed towards him. Great things were -expected of him, and it was hoped he would govern wisely, after the -example which his father had given to him. - -Very soon, however, these hopes were dashed to the ground. The Emperor -appeared as he really was--personal in everything, shallow-minded, weak, -well-intentioned, but only in so far as it did not interfere with his -own comfort, indifferent to all the necessities of his country, and -governed entirely by his sympathies or antipathies without considering -anything else. His was a nature which would have won for him in private -life the denomination of being a “good little fellow”; but that is not -enough for a Sovereign: it brings ridicule, the last thing that ought to -dog the footsteps of a monarch. - -Whilst Alexander III. was living people knew that they could rely upon -his word, that he had opinions of his own, and that, whether these were -right or wrong, they were still opinions with whom others had to count. -After he had reigned a few months everyone who came into contact with -Nicholas II. realised that he was the echo of everyone else’s opinion -except his own. - -The flexibility of his mind equalled its emptiness. It was very soon -found out that he changed his ideas as often and with as many people as -he discussed them. Though he fully thought he knew what constituted his -duties as a Sovereign, yet it can be questioned whether he could have -told what they were. - -The vacillation of Nicholas II. is something quite surprising, and his -ingratitude for services rendered to him sometimes astounding. When M. -Stolypin, struck by an assassin’s shot, expired after a few days of the -most horrible sufferings, the Emperor was in Kieff. Common decency would -have required him to be present at the obsequies of the Minister who had -laid down his life for him. People expected it, public feeling required -from him this manifestation of his sorrow; but the Tsar coolly left -Kieff for the Crimea, not thinking it worth while to change anything in -his plans in order to follow to his grave the statesman who, whatever -may have been his faults, still had crushed the Revolution which at one -time threatened to overturn the Throne of the Romanoff Dynasty. - -After Stolypin’s death, M. Kokovtsov was appointed head of the Ministry, -and when he arrived at Livadia to discuss with his Sovereign the line of -action which he intended to take, he found Nicholas II. arranging some -prints upon the walls and watching the effect of his work. When he saw -the Prime Minister the first words that he said to him were: “Oh, I am -glad that you have arrived. You can tell me whether this picture hangs -well or not.” And during the three days which M. Kokovtsov spent in -Livadia he was unable to secure a serious conversation with his -Sovereign, the latter always putting him off and at last telling him -plainly that “he had come to Livadia to enjoy a holiday, and did not -want to be bothered with business matters, which could be put off until -he was back at Tsarskoye Selo.” - -Since the day when he fled from St. Petersburg for fear of the mob who, -led by the too famous Gapon, had wanted to present a petition to him, -Nicholas II. has not inhabited the capital. He has confined himself in -his Imperial castle of Tsarskoye Selo, where his Ministers come to him -with their reports, and where he leads the life of a country gentleman -with a limited circle of friends. He often goes to dine at the mess of -the regiments quartered there, and remains with the officers late at -night, drinking champagne and indulging in the smallest of small talk. -The rest of the time he signs papers, the contents of which he mostly -does not understand; he shoots in his park; and he worships his son, and -has him brought up in the most detestable way possible, never allowing -the child to be contradicted, and insisting upon all his caprices being -satisfied at once, whatever their nature may be. - -During the long winter evenings the Emperor likes to turn tables, and in -general is fond of arranging spiritualist séances with all the famous -mediums that visit St. Petersburg. At one time a particular medium was -supposed to enjoy his entire confidence, and to advise him, by means of -table-turning, in the most complicated matters of State. - -The relations of Nicholas II. with the different members of his family -are like everything else that he does--subject to many and various -changes. When he ascended the Throne his mother was supposed to wield a -considerable influence over him, and though that influence is no longer -as strong as it was, yet it is certain that he would not go against the -Dowager Empress in anything she wanted to do. - -At one time he very much liked his uncle, the Grand Duke Vladimir, but -after the marriage of the latter’s son, the Grand Duke Cyril, with his -cousin, the divorced Grand Duchess of Hesse, their relations underwent a -change and quarrels took place. - -At present the Grand Duke Nicholas is _persona grata_ with the -Sovereign, perhaps on account of the brutality for which he is famous. - -He is also supposed to like his sisters, but these are of too little -importance to be reckoned with as serious factors in the general -situation. - -No monarch has ever led such a secluded existence as the present Tsar. -Life at Court, which used to be so bright and cheerful, is now sad and -dull. Festivities there are none, except one reception on New Year’s -Day, at which the young Empress never appears, and even that did not -take place in 1913. Balls are no longer given, and foreign princes, when -they arrive upon a visit to the Russian Court, are received at one or -other of the country residences of the Sovereign. The Winter Palace, -once so animated, has taken the appearance of a lumber room, and -presents to the visitor an unkempt, forlorn, dirty, neglected sight. - -No reign in Russia from the time of Peter the Great has been so -unfortunate as the present one. Calamities have followed its course from -the very beginning. The prestige of the country, which was so great when -Alexander III. died, has been seriously impaired by the failure of the -Japanese campaign and the Revolution that followed upon it. Discontent -is rife and becoming stronger every day; and though the financial -prosperity of the country has certainly increased and reached hitherto -unknown proportions, yet it has not done away with dissatisfaction. - -The most curious feature of this situation is the total lack of respect -and consideration the public feels for the person of Nicholas II. and -for his family. Formerly, Grand Dukes were considered as something quite -apart from the rest of mankind, and as for the Emperor--one stood in awe -of him, whether one loved him or not. Now, no one thinks about them at -all; they simply do not exist either in the public or the social sense. -Respect has gone, and familiarity has not arrived. The presence of a -member of the Imperial Family at a ball or party is no longer considered -as an honour, and is not looked upon as a pleasure. - -No misfortune has been spared to Nicholas II., and had he only -understood their importance, he would have been the most unhappy man in -the whole of his vast Empire. War has humiliated his country, revolution -has enfeebled it, bad and tainted politics have dishonoured it, the -blood of thousands of people who perished quite uselessly cries out for -revenge, the tears of other thousands of unhappy creatures who languish -in prisons or in hopeless exile appeal to Heaven for the chastisement of -those in authority who sent them to a living death. Danger surrounds -him, treason dogs his footsteps; his nation dislikes and distrusts him; -his family is hostile to him; his only brother is banished, his mother -is estranged from him, the wife of his bosom is the victim of a strange -and mysterious malady; his only son, and the successor to his Throne and -Crown, is smitten with an incurable illness. He has no friends, no -disinterested advisers, no Ministers whose popularity in the country -could add something to his own. And amid these ruins he stands alone, a -solitary figure, the more pathetic because he does not realise the -tragedy of his own fate. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -THE EMPRESS ALIX - - -When the Princess Alix of Hesse left Darmstadt for the Crimea in order -to be present at the death-bed of the Emperor Alexander III., there was -one paper in Germany that dared to print what was spoken of in secret -among many people, and to express some apprehension as to the fate that -awaited the young bride in that distant country whither she was speeding -in quest of an Imperial Crown. - -Her marriage was not popular among her own country folk. The Protestant -feelings of the German people revolted against the change of religion to -which she would have to submit, and moreover there existed at that time -a terrible prejudice in Hesse against Russia and everything that was -Russian. The union which the Princess was about to contract was not -popular, and, rightly or wrongly, it was firmly believed that she was -being forced into it against her will; that, left to herself, she would -have preferred to end her days in the peace of the little Darmstadt -Court than to live among the splendours of St. Petersburg. It was this -feeling that she was about to be sacrificed to reasons of State which -inspired for her a pity that was freely expressed in the article already -referred to and which is quoted hereunder:-- - - “It is only with feelings of deep grief and pity that the German - people can follow during her journey to Russia the gracious and - beloved Princess Alix. I cannot banish from - -[Illustration: ALEXANDRA FEODOROVNA, TSARINA OF RUSSIA - -_Photo: Boissonnas & Eggler, St. Petersburg_] - - my thoughts the secret forewarning that this Princess, who wept - such bitter tears when she left Darmstadt, will have a life full of - tears and bitterness on foreign soil. One need not be a prophet to - foresee what conflict of thoughts and impressions will crowd within - the heart of the august bride during these decisive weeks: Human - law requires that a young girl follows the husband of her choice - into the unknown. - - “But the German people _cannot_ consider this marriage with joy nor - with the charm of things where the heart alone is in question. The - German people cannot forget the old saying of the poet: ‘Princes - are only the slaves of their position; they must not follow the - leanings of their own hearts.’ - - “If we cast a glance upon the Tsar fighting against the throes of - death; upon the ‘private life’ of the bridegroom; upon the - renunciation of the evangelical faith of the Princess, a faith to - which she has belonged to this day, sincere and convinced as to its - truth--we consider that only an heroic nature can overcome all - these terrors: - - “After the German people had, until the last hour, reckoned on the - rupture of this union, which cannot bring any happiness for the - bride, so far as it is possible to judge of these things in - advance, it only remains to feel ashamed that, in the country of - liberty of conscience and of convictions, one can make to political - considerations the sacrifice of one’s faith and of one’s heart. - - “One would learn with a deep joy in Germany that the Princess has - found by the side of her husband real and lasting happiness. In the - meanwhile we can only indulge in wishes for her welfare, and hope - for the best in presence of this dark and uncertain future.” - -Nevertheless, in spite of the wrench which she must have undergone when -parting from her country and from her family and friends, the Princess -Alix was not so sorry, after all, to be married. Her life had not been a -happy one in her home circle. - -She had been left an orphan quite young, and when her father had died -she had remained with her brother, and, so to speak, had kept house for -him, spending also a good deal of her time in England with her -grandmother, Queen Victoria. This unsettled kind of life had, as was to -be expected, exercised an influence on the character of the young -Princess, who had acutely felt the subordinate position into which -events had thrust her. - -When her brother, the Grand Duke of Hesse, married, she did not get on -with his consort, though the latter happened to be her own cousin, the -daughter of her uncle the Duke of Coburg. - -All these circumstances had given an element of bitterness to a temper -which from nature was haughty and not pliable. Many of those -peculiarities which she developed in after life can also be ascribed to -the difficult time of her early youth. Deprived when quite a baby of a -mother’s care, there had been no elements of softness introduced into -her education, which, though carried out on strict lines, yet had not -been so well attended to as should have been the case. Strong principles -were instilled, but she was not taught that virtue must be amiable, -especially in its contact with others and in its application to the -events of existence. - -The question of her marriage with the Heir to the Throne of Russia had -been mooted long before this marriage became an accomplished fact. The -Grand Duke of Hesse had even brought her on a visit to the Russian Court -when she was beginning to go out into Society, but though at the time it -was whispered that she was destined to become the bride of the -Tsarevitch, yet nothing came of this visit, which, on the contrary, left -bitter memories to the Princess Alix. She did not like the off-hand way -in which she was treated, not only by the Imperial Family but also by -St. Petersburg Society to whom she did not appeal, either by her manners -or by her personal appearance, which was not then so beautiful as it -became ultimately. - -The idea of a German marriage was not popular in Russia, and it was -hoped that the future Emperor would not choose his wife from that -country. The Princess Alix was hurt at this latent animosity against -her, which she felt rather than saw, and, of course, she resented it. - -When the question of her wearing the Imperial Crown of the Romanoffs -came to be seriously discussed a few years later, the idea did not -appeal to her. The brilliancy of the position did not dazzle her, and -her whole soul revolted at the thought that she would have to live in a -country which had left such unpleasant impressions on her mind. - -However, the advice of Queen Victoria, who was anxious for her -granddaughter to accept the brilliant match thus offered to her, and the -fact of the strained relations existing between her and her -sister-in-law, the Grand Duchess of Hesse, with whom she was obliged to -live, combined to prevail upon her, and she finally consented to become -the bride of Nicholas Alexandrovitch. - -At first it was intended to surround their nuptials with all the pomp -and festivities which usually attend such occasions. But the fatal -illness of the Emperor Alexander changed all these plans; and when the -Princess Alix arrived in Russia, alone and with the utmost speed, she -knew that she would not have to undergo the sometimes painful -apprenticeship to the position of an Empress, which normally would have -been the case, but at once would assume in her new country the position -of the first lady in the land. She felt dazed and stunned by the turn -events had taken. During the months that had elapsed since her -engagement to the Tsarevitch she had tried to infuse some affectionate -comradeship into her relations with him and to get to know him; she but -partially succeeded. Both were timid, both were embarrassed in the -position in which they found themselves placed, and both felt that -theirs was more a union of convenience than one of affection. Their -ideas were totally different, their bringing-up had been conducted on -quite different lines; but they had one point in common: an exalted -opinion of their own importance and their own capacities. This was to -constitute the best bond between them. - -When the Princess Alix first reached Russia, she had the best intentions -to try to win the affections of the people who surrounded her. Her -conduct during those first trying days was perfect, but she displayed no -spontaneity in the care in which she performed what she considered to be -her duties. She did not utter one single word that could have been badly -construed; she did not overlook any of the small details of Russian -Court etiquette, and she was respectful with those relatives of her -future husband whose age and position commanded respect, whilst amiable -with the others. But she forbore to express her private opinions, and -whilst strictly polite with the people she met, she was neither frank -nor familiar. The haughtiness which she did not attempt to hide was -attributed to timidity, and, owing to the peculiarly sad circumstances -that attended her first steps in the country which was about to become -her own, the public viewed with indulgence all her actions, and were -loud in their praise of her. They repeated all the kind words she was -heard to utter; they admired the deference with which she spoke of the -Dowager Empress and the respectful attitude she assumed towards her. - -When, after the funeral of Alexander III., the arrangements for the -marriage of Nicholas were discussed, and the question was broached as to -where the Emperor and his bride were to live whilst the apartments in -the Winter Palace were being got ready, the Princess Alix declared at -once that they had better stop at the Anitchkov Palace with the Empress -Mother, adding “that it was not the time when mamma ought to be left -with another empty place at her dining-table.” She cheerfully seemed to -allow her mother-in-law to keep that first place which had been hers for -so long, and in its affection and tenderness her whole demeanour towards -her was touching in the extreme. - -Alas, alas! these halcyon days were not to last long. The Court mourning -for the late Tsar had not come to an end when the public began to -criticise the young Empress, and the enthusiasm of the first months -cooled down and gradually gave place to hard judgments and unpleasant -remarks. Alexandra Feodorovna had not the gift to make herself lovable -nor to inspire sympathy. She developed a harsh, cruel temper, with fits -of caprice worthy of a spoilt child. She did not like many things which -she found were usual in Russia, and she made no secret of her desire to -reform them. She contrived to offend the very people she should have -conciliated, and in consequence her actions, contrasting as they did -with those of the Dowager Empress, were severely judged and criticised. -For instance, though it is etiquette at the Russian Court for ladies to -kiss the Sovereign’s hand, Marie Feodorovna and her predecessors had -never thought of allowing them to do so, and it was only débutantes on -their presentation of whom this was required. With married ladies, -however, the Empress invariably prevented them from performing that act -of homage. But when Alexandra Feodorovna began to receive St. Petersburg -Society, she extended her hand for the traditional kiss and seemed to -impose it. She mostly granted her audiences standing and in the stiffest -manner possible, never making a distinction where she ought to have -done so. This incensed people against her, and all the dowagers who had -come out of their retirement to be presented to her upon her marriage -bitterly resented the haughty, disdainful way in which she received -them. They immediately became her enemies and never spared criticism, -which was the more unfortunate because there was much in her manner to -be criticised. - -Among other unpleasant gifts the young Empress had that of calling a -spade a spade, and of giving an explanation of the reason which she -thought she had for doing such and such a thing. She determined, for -instance, to invite to her balls only ladies with unblemished -reputations, and in order to prevent any black sheep entering her -drawing-rooms she listened to every possible gossip concerning the -Society of the capital. After weighing this more or less carefully, she -had the list of invitations for the next Court ball brought to her and -scratched out with her own hand the names of all those whom she thought -fit to exclude. The result was disastrous. Only a few guests, elderly -ladies, were present. St. Petersburg was incensed, and loud in its -indignation. Indeed, the scandal assumed such proportions that at last -the Emperor decided to allow his mother to look through, as she used to -do formerly, the lists of the people invited to the Palace. The pretext -given for this action was that his wife was not yet sufficiently -acquainted with the ins and outs of the Society of the capital. - -But this measure did not appease the wrath of the slighted ones; it only -added to the popularity of the Dowager Empress, and to the dislike for -her daughter-in-law, and at the next New Year’s reception at the Winter -Palace very few ladies, not obliged to do so by virtue of their official -position, were present. The young Empress was boycotted, and nothing -since has effaced that first impression which she so unfortunately -contrived to create around her person. - -One must, however, say one thing. Alexandra Feodorovna has had plenty of -bad luck in her life. I shall relate one instance as an example. It is -very well known that the Empress possesses but a very imperfect -knowledge of the French language. Now French is spoken more than any -other language in St. Petersburg, and the lingual mistakes of Alexandra -Feodorovna were seized upon with avidity by her enemies and circulated -widely everywhere. One fine day a very old dowager, who by virtue of her -deceased husband’s position was one of the leaders of Society and of the -official world, decided to emerge from the retirement in which she had -lived for a great many years, and to ask for the favour of a -presentation to the young Sovereign. The latter received her standing, -as she usually did; this aroused the ire of the old lady, who was -further incensed when she saw that she was evidently expected to kiss -the hand that was by no means graciously extended to her. With such a -prelude the conversation could not be anything but stiff. At last, -seeing that all her efforts at small talk met with no success, the lady -asked the Empress whether she did not find the climate of St. Petersburg -very trying. “Yes,” replied the Sovereign, “but”--and here the phrase -must be repeated in French as it was uttered, or it would lose its -point--“_l’automne dernier j’ai pu me promener tous les jours dans le -Crime_.” The unfortunate creature had literally translated her phrase -from the German, in which the Crimea is called “_der Krim_”; but one can -imagine what laughter such an utterance, repeated all round with -alacrity, aroused, and how it was discussed and commented upon -everywhere. - -On another occasion this ignorance of the French language was to lead -the Empress into trouble. One day she had to write to a certain -Ambassadress, and in doing so she made several mistakes in the spelling -of words. The recipient of the letter, who did not count kindness among -her many qualities, showed this note to several of her intimate friends, -and these, of course, carried it farther. All these things were but -trivial, and had Alexandra Feodorovna succeeded in making herself liked -they would have remained unnoticed; but under the existing circumstances -they were made the subject of every possible kind of attack. At last it -became a case of “Give a dog a bad name and hang it,” and even the -virtues of the Empress and her good qualities were turned into -opportunities to discredit her. - -She was not amiable or conciliating among her immediate entourage, and -her ladies-in-waiting had to put up with a lot from her imperious temper -and her cold and disdainful manner. She did not forgive them the -slightest failing in their duties, and treated them with high disdain. -She never allowed them to sit down in her presence, even expecting them -to stand whilst reading aloud to her. They were always obliged, also, to -be ready in full dress to await her commands, no matter whether she -required their services or not. - -One must be fair and say that the young Empress encountered many -difficulties in her daily life. First and foremost among them was the -subordinate position to which she found herself relegated. The Dowager -Empress was intensely popular and immensely liked, and, moreover, did -not like to play second fiddle where she had reigned for a number of -years. She thrust aside her daughter-in-law in a most unceremonious way, -and instead of drawing the latter’s attention to her mistakes she -magnified them and used them to keep hold of both authority and -position. - -Being at the head of all the educational and charitable institutions in -the country, she refused to delegate the slightest part of this arduous -work to Alexandra Feodorovna, who, on her part, was eager to assert -herself in all matters relating to good works, and who, despairing of -being able to do so in an effectual manner, tried to invent means to -exercise her activity in that direction. She opened a kind of -working-room for making clothes for poor children, and began by -personally attending to the administration of this institution, calling -upon ladies belonging to the upper classes to attend the weekly reunions -of the committee, over which she presided. At first the thing took, and -the new _Ouvroir_, as it was called at the Winter Palace, became a -rendezvous for Society; but when the Court left the capital to settle -permanently at Tsarskoye Selo, Society took no further interest in the -charitable work. When Nicholas II. and his consort were crowned the -unpopularity of Alexandra Feodorovna was already a recognised fact, and -it came into evidence during the Moscow festivities, when the difference -between the reception she received and that accorded to her -mother-in-law could not but have impressed itself upon her, as it did -upon all those who were present on this occasion in the old capital. At -that moment the Empress, by a strong effort, might still have changed -the impression of dislike which she inspired, and which was aggravated -by the fact that instead of bringing into the world the much-hoped-for -son, that all Russia was expecting, she had given birth to a daughter. -The breach was further widened by her attitude when the Khodinsky -catastrophe took place. Had she shown some heart and commiseration for -the victims sentiment would have changed, but on the same day that it -occurred she attended a ball at the French Embassy, and danced as if -nothing had happened; and during the days which followed upon that -terrible episode she never once went to a hospital to visit the sick and -wounded. This apparent indifference, perhaps, arose from the fact that -she did not care to appear to imitate the Dowager Empress--whose first -impulse had been to rush to the bedside of the wounded--or perhaps, -also, she may have felt afraid of interfering with the directions given -by her mother-in-law. Nevertheless, it occasioned bitter comment among -the public, and she won for herself the reputation of being a heartless -woman. - -It must not be supposed that this dislike was unknown to the Empress. On -the contrary, she was very well aware of it, and instead of inspiring in -her the wish to do something to allay it, it made her harder even than -she was by nature. She bitterly resented what she considered to be an -awful injustice, in view of the good intentions with which she knew she -had come to Russia. This feeling that she was misunderstood inspired her -with the proud resolution to have as little as possible to do with the -nation who had misjudged her so thoroughly, and whose prejudices against -her she was too disdainful even to attempt to dissipate. - -Misfortune seemed to be her lot. Four times her hopes of giving an Heir -to the Crown were brought to naught as one girl after another was born -to her, adding to her blighted life the knowledge that in this respect -Russia was bitterly disappointed. Her relations with her husband were -affectionate, but not tender, and she never knew how to manage him, or -to develop by her sympathy the best side of his nature; her manner -towards him, also, was not what it ought to have been. She treated him -more like a naughty boy than like a monarch whose first subject she was. -In the early days of their marriage it was related that one evening, -when they had a few people to tea at Tsarskoye Selo, feeling tired and -desiring to withdraw, she turned towards the Emperor, and said to him in -English, a language always spoken in the Imperial Family, “Now come, my -boy; it is time for me to go to bed.” One may imagine the stupefaction -which this phrase caused among a people accustomed to all the rigidity -of etiquette which had always ruled the Court of St. Petersburg. They -could not understand how an Empress could forget herself so far in the -presence of others as to address the Tsar of All the Russias as “my -boy.” - -All this appears at first sight insignificant, but in reality it sounded -the knell of the respect in which the monarch had been held to that day, -and it destroyed a great deal of his prestige, rousing at the same time -a furious indignation against Alexandra Feodorovna, among all the old -adherents of the autocratic regime, which, unknown to herself, she has -done so much to shatter. - -The disasters of the Japanese War left a deep impression on the mind of -Alexandra Feodorovna, and added to the sadness of a naturally sad -disposition; she began to tremble, not only for the safety of her -Throne, but also for that of the son who at last, after many weary years -of waiting, was born to her in the midst of unparalleled disasters. On -that child she concentrated all her affections, and for him she trembled -constantly. Before he came into the world her nerves already had begun -to become affected. She had unfortunately allowed herself to be drawn -into a circle of people, among whom the Grand Duke Nicholas and his wife -were the most prominent, who were addicted to spiritualistic practices. -A medium became an important personage at Court, and succeeded in -imposing his influence even on the Emperor, who went so far as to -consult him on matters of State. - -The Empress’s nerves are certainly not in a sound condition, and this -fact ought to be taken into consideration when thinking or speaking -about her. The horrors of the Revolution left a deep impression upon her -mind; she has no fatalism in her character, and lives in dread of seeing -her children and husband murdered. Her highly strung nature takes more -seriously even than they deserve certain circumstances which surround -her, and she has not enough command of herself to meet with courage -whatever fate lies before her. Not understanding that Sovereigns must -pay with their persons for the privileges of their position in the -world, she spends her time in imploring her husband to put himself and -his family into safety instead of urging him to come forward and to -confront whatever danger lies before him. - -When it was said that the workmen of the capital were marching towards -the Winter Palace and wanted to see their Tsar, Alexandra Feodorovna -begged her husband to fly to Tsarskoye Selo for safety, and she has -never wanted to return to the capital since that fateful day. - -Owing to her nervousness the breach between the Sovereign and his people -has become complete, and the estrangement that divides them has assumed -proportions that can only become wider and wider as time goes by. For -many people now the Emperor and Empress appear as very distant beings, -something like the Mikado of Japan was before the reforms effected in -that country raised it to the level of a European nation. In Society the -Imperial Family serves only as a subject of gossip and nothing else, and -it must be owned that never so much as at the present time has it given -reason for it. - -More and more the Empress shows her dislike for the Society of St. -Petersburg, and whenever she can do it she flies away to the Crimea, -which is the one place she cares for. She has had a new palace built -there to replace the simple cottage where Alexander III. breathed his -last, and she spends months in it, far from everybody, but showing -herself more amiable than anywhere else to the few people privileged to -see her. There also she entertains in a quiet way, and has even been -known to give a dance for her daughters, which she witnessed from the -door of a room near the one in which the festivity took place. She did -not mix with her guests, but she looked at them, and this was already -spoken of as a surprising event, so little had she been seen before. The -great preoccupation of the Empress is her son; no child has ever been so -spoiled as has the little Grand Duke, and no child has ever been brought -up in a worse manner. Were he destined to live, it would be terrible to -contemplate the future of Russia under his guidance; as it is, one can -afford to pity him, and to pity his parents, for whom he represents so -much. But I shall have more to say on that subject later on. - -Some people say that Alexandra Feodorovna is mad, and that her madness -takes an erotic direction, which accounts for the seclusion in which she -is kept, and which is given out to be of her own desire. I do not -believe in this rumour, which perhaps is circulated in order to account -for her vagaries and extravagances of behaviour; but what I do think is -that she is a woman very unfortunate in her life and in her friendships, -who, dissatisfied by nature, always yearns for the impossible. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -THE IMPERIAL FAMILY TO-DAY - - -The Imperial Family of Russia at the present day is in a position far -different from what it was before the Revolution, and even before the -accession of the present Sovereign. - -Up to the death of Alexander III., Grand Dukes and Grand Duchesses were -very important personages indeed. Their presence at an entertainment -constituted a social event, and it was only at very high and lofty -houses that they condescended to attend. Now things are changed; the -Grand Dukes have lost their prestige, though they are still the subjects -of sharp criticisms on the part of the gossiping public. - -The present Imperial Family is no longer so numerous as it was. All the -brothers of the late Tsar have died, with the exception of the Grand -Duke Paul, who lives for the most part abroad, at his house in Paris, -with his morganatic wife, the Countess of Hohenfelsen. At first this -marriage created an enormous stir, and the Emperor deprived his uncle of -his rank in the Army as well as of that part of his income which came -from the Imperial domain, ordering it to be paid for the benefit of his -children by his first wife, the Princess Alexandra of Greece. - -Very soon after settling in Paris the Grand Duke had made for himself a -brilliant position. The Countess also was not dissatisfied at the -enforced exile. She queened it from the very first in Paris, where her -house became a rendezvous of the Russian colony, and where she could -freely see those members of the Imperial Family who came for a holiday -in the gay capital, or who had settled in it permanently, like the Grand -Duke Alexis, who, after the Japanese War, had preferred to retire to the -banks of the Seine rather than remain on those of the Neva. - -The Grand Duke Alexis had another attraction there: it was his friend -Mademoiselle Balleta, a French actress. She had a very pretty house -somewhere in the vicinity of the Champs Elysées, not far from the -apartment which the Grand Duke occupied in the Avenue Gabriel. It was at -her house that Alexis Alexandrovitch spent most of his time, and it was -there he was taken ill with the attack of pneumonia that carried him off -to the grave at a relatively early age. - -After the death of the Grand Duke Alexis, the Emperor relented in regard -to his brother, and the Grand Duke Paul was allowed to return to Russia -and was restored to his former rank in the Army. He did not abuse the -liberty given, and has only been seen at the Court of St. Petersburg on -rare occasions, such as the marriage of his daughter the Grand Duchess -Marie Pavlovna with Prince William of Sweden, and the celebration of the -Borodino centenary. - -Strange to say, his children are on good terms with the Countess of -Hohenfelsen, whom not only do they visit but at whose house they stay -during their frequent visits to Paris. The Grand Duke Dmitry Paulovitch, -her stepson, is even credited with a great affection for her. He is a -very nice young man, and it is openly said in St. Petersburg that both -the Emperor and Empress want him to marry their eldest daughter, the -Grand Duchess Olga Nicolaievna. There have even been rumours that the -Tsar had the intention to change the order of succession to the Crown by -issuing an ukase passing it, in the event of the death of his only son, -the present Tsarevitch, to his eldest daughter and her consort, if the -Grand Duke Dmitry Paulovitch. - -I do not personally believe in that last rumour. Nicholas II. would -hardly be able to enforce such a _coup d’état_, and from the other side -the Grand Duke Dmitry himself, if we are to pay any attention to all -that is said, is not at all inclined to wed the Grand Duchess Olga. If, -however, such an event happened, and the order of succession was -changed, serious internal troubles would be sure to take place, in which -the Imperial Family would suffer. - -At present, failing the little Tsarevitch, the brother of the Emperor, -the Grand Duke Michael Alexandrovitch, would be the legitimate Heir to -the Crown. When the boy was born a special manifesto was issued by the -Emperor appointing his brother regent in the case of a minority. Until -then he had occupied the position of Heir Apparent, though he had not -been granted the title of Tsarevitch which his brother George had borne -until his death, perhaps because the Empress had objected to it, having -hopes some day of bearing a son of her own. - -The Grand Duke was a meek young man, whose education had been very much -neglected, who had neither the wish to lend himself to any intrigue, nor -even the desire to do so. He was one of those indifferent beings who are -rather sorry than otherwise to be put into responsible positions, and -who, beyond all things, would like to be able to lead the quiet life of -a very rich private person. When quite young he had fallen violently in -love with Mademoiselle Kossikovsky, the lady-in-waiting of his sister -the Grand Duchess Olga Alexandrovna, who married Prince Peter of -Oldenburg. Mademoiselle Kossikovsky was not pretty but clever and -pleasant, and she gave him all her heart. The romance lasted for some -time, and the possibility. A marriage between the two came to be -seriously discussed in Society. But the Empress Marie, who would not -hear of it, interfered, and as Mademoiselle Kossikovsky did not acquire -enough influence over Michael to induce him to go against his mother’s -wishes, or those of the Emperor, the young lady had to give up her lover -and relinquish her appointment in disgrace. - -Left to himself, and not knowing to whom he could confide his woes, the -miserable young man began to frequent the house of one of the officers -of the regiment in which he was serving, the Gatschina Cuirassiers. That -officer had a wife, who, though not extraordinarily pretty, was clever, -pleasant, very cultivated, and with a past, inasmuch as she had divorced -a first husband before marrying her present one. The friendship with -Michael Alexandrovitch ripened, and he confided to her all his sorrows, -and how badly he considered he had been treated in the matter of his -affection for Mademoiselle Kossikovsky. Later on their relations became -still more intimate, for the lady, having secured a second divorce, -became the wife of the Grand Duke. - -The scandal was immense, especially as the event occurred just at the -time when the illness of the little Tsarevitch seemed again to open the -question of the succession to the Throne. Every means was tried to bring -about a divorce. But Michael Alexandrovitch was the soul of honour, and -declared that nothing would or could make him forsake the mother of his -children. - -Then occurred an incident that struck the whole of Russia with amazement -and dismay. Nicholas II. issued a manifesto to the nation in which he -deprived his only brother of the functions of regent in the event of the -future Sovereign being a minor at the time of his succession. In -addition he sent an ukase to the Senate by which he made himself -guardian of his brother, thus reducing Michael to the condition of a -minor, and taking away from him the use and administration of his -private fortune, which was placed under the administration of the -private estates of the Sovereign. - -This last measure would not have aroused criticism in public opinion, -but the act of degrading the Grand Duke to the position of a madman or -of a baby six years old was very freely commented upon. It was -absolutely against the law of the land, which does not admit such an -infringement of personal rights, and a reversion to an era of Russian -history which all its rulers in modern times had tried to induce the -country to forget. - -Save a few flatterers, no one was heard to applaud this unheard-of -decision. - -The Grand Duke retired with his wife to Cannes in the south of France, -and settled there as a private gentleman, calling himself M. Brassov, -which is the name of his property in the Government of Orel. It seems -that before the storm broke out he had transferred a large part of his -fortune abroad, so that he is financially able to maintain his old -position in Society. It is probable that very soon circumstances will -induce his brother to change his mind and restore him to his former -position, for it is one of the misfortunes of Nicholas II. not to -persist in any action that he takes, especially in cases where his -family is concerned. - -The Grand Duke Cyril, cousin of Nicholas, stands next to Michael -Alexandrovitch in the order of succession. Cyril, who was nearly drowned -in the wreck of the _Petropavlovsk_, which cost the life of Admiral -Makaroff and of so many brave officers, had been for years in love with -his cousin Victoria, the daughter of the Duke of Coburg and the Grand -Duchess Marie Alexandrovna of Russia. She was married to the brother of -the Empress Alexandra Feodorovna, the Grand Duke of Hesse, and it was -during the celebration of their nuptials that her own engagement with -the Tsarevitch was officially announced to the world. This marriage of -Princess Victoria did not turn out a happy one; the tempers of the Royal -couple were not compatible; after some years of a stormy union they -parted. After the death of Queen Victoria, who had violently opposed the -idea, they were divorced. The ex-Grand Duchess of Hesse returned to her -mother’s house, and her husband married again, so that nothing -apparently existed to prevent her from doing the same; and when the -Grand Duke Cyril, after the Japanese War, asked her to become his wife, -no one wondered that she accepted him, and everyone who knew her wished -her joy. - -But the Empress Alexandra was not of that number. It was freely spoken -of in Court circles that she implored the Emperor not only not to allow -the union, under the pretext that the Orthodox Church did not permit of -marriages between first cousins, but, when it became an accomplished -fact, to banish the Grand Duke Cyril from St. Petersburg and to deprive -him of his rank and fortune. The story goes on to say that the order for -banishment and confiscation was actually issued by Nicholas, but that -the Grand Duke Vladimir, who was still alive, was not a character to -stand any slight done either to him or to his children. Accordingly he -went at once to see his nephew Nicholas, and told him that he had no -right to act in the way he did, as the marriage that his cousin had -contracted was perfectly honourable, and a suitable one too, adding that -he would have liked to know what his father the Emperor Alexander II. -would have said had he heard that his own granddaughter was refused an -entry into the Russian Imperial Family, to which she belonged by the -right of birth, before even she had been married to one of its members. -In face of this outburst the Emperor at once retracted, restoring Cyril -Vladimirovitch to all his rights, only insisting on his spending some -years abroad in order to allow the scandal to blow over. - -After the death of the Grand Duke Vladimir, which quickly followed his -eldest son’s marriage, the latter has returned to Russia and spends part -of each winter in St. Petersburg, together with his wife and their two -daughters. The couple are frequently seen in public places, and the -Grand Duchess, being fond of dancing and society, frequents the houses -of prominent hostesses of the capital, and has succeeded in making -herself very popular everywhere. She has also achieved the difficult -feat of remaining on very good terms with her mother-in-law, the Grand -Duchess Vladimir. - -The latter, about whom I have already spoken at length, has not -considerably changed since the days of her youth. Her salon has retained -its character, and her intimate friends are still chosen among the ranks -of _le monde où on s’amuse_ rather than among the old Russian -aristocracy, which has never taken kindly to her. After having lived -with her husband upon terms of an amicable friendship and companionship, -she has developed into an inconsolable widow, and has eagerly continued -the work that Vladimir had undertaken in his lifetime. By her own wish -she has been appointed by the Emperor to the Presidency of the Academy -of Fine Arts, and she interests herself in the artistic movements and -progress of the country. She still spends part of the year in Paris, -made much of among the Faubourg St. Germain, and not disdaining to -frequent Society in financial and foreign circles, especially the -American set that has made its home on the banks of the Seine. A little -over a decade ago, when she entered the Greek Church, she had always -assumed the rôle of champion of the Protestant faith in Russia. This is -but one instance of her erratic nature, and in directions other than her -sympathies and tastes it is displayed. She is the only Grand Duchess of -the old school left, and she certainly knows how to maintain, when it is -necessary, the dignity of her position, and is really _grande dame_ in -her manner and her way of receiving those admitted into her presence. -Because of this she has won for herself a certain position in St. -Petersburg, and if she is not universally liked she is still considered, -and her judgments taken into account. - -Besides the Grand Duke Cyril, she has one daughter, the Grand Duchess -Hélène, married to Prince Nicholas of Greece, who only visits Russia -occasionally, and two other sons. The youngest, the Grand Duke Andrew, -is unfortunately very delicate and suspected of the possession of weak -lungs, which oblige him to winter in Switzerland. The second son, the -Grand Duke Boris, has given cause for a good deal to be said about him. -At one time it is said that his conduct was the cause of such scandal -that one wondered the Emperor did nothing to put an end to it. - -Of the two sisters of the Emperor the elder one, the Grand Duchess -Xenia, married her cousin, the Grand Duke Alexander Michaelovitch. They -had a very numerous family, and after the accession of the present -Emperor enjoyed great influence. The Grand Duke, clever, like all his -mother’s children, but of an intriguing disposition, managed to acquire -a considerable amount of the confidence of his brother-in-law, Nicholas -II. - -Unfortunately, he did not know how to use it, and succumbed to intrigues -directed against his person. These found food in the disorder in which -everything belonging to the Navy, in which he served, was discovered to -be during the Japanese War. The Grand Duke took offence at certain -remarks directed against him, and, under the pretext that the bad state -of his health obliged him to winter abroad, he left Russia with his -family and settled in Biarritz, where he has almost continually resided -since. There he became acquainted with a certain set, in which the -American element predominated, and report says that both the Grand Duke -and his wife live in circumstances unfettered by the exigencies of -etiquette, which, although giving rise to no open scandal, nevertheless -afford much food for gossip. Neither one nor the other, it is said, -takes any trouble to hide his or her likes or dislikes, and they live -more the life of a fashionable couple than that of members of an -Imperial House. - -The younger sister of the Emperor, the Grand Duchess Olga Alexandrovna, -is the most popular member of his family. She is not pretty by any -means, but pleasant, clever, amiable, good-natured, and very much in -love with gaiety in any shape or form. She was married when quite young -to Prince Peter of Oldenburg, a distant cousin. This was partly by the -wish of the Dowager Empress, who wanted to keep her daughter in Russia, -and partly was influenced by her long-standing friendship for the -Princess Eugénie, the mother of Prince Peter. - -The marriage was not viewed with favour by the public. It was known that -the Prince was suffering from a chronic disease which left little hope -of ever being cured. It was also felt that the Grand Duchess, without -taking into account her own tastes or desires, was being sacrificed to -considerations of fortune and position which were bound to bring her -future unhappiness. Accordingly she was very generally pitied. But Olga -Alexandrovna is one of those natures that look out for the best in every -situation, no matter how trying it may be, and very soon she succeeded -in arranging for herself a pleasant existence in which her husband had -the rôle of a good friend and nothing else. She is the only member of -the Imperial Family who lives entirely the life of a simple mortal, -going out walking alone, paying visits to her friends, and never -troubling about the exigencies of Court etiquette. Being extremely -pleasant, she has won for herself a popularity which extends to all -classes, and her merry laugh brings joy wherever it is heard. Artistic -in her tastes, she paints most remarkably, and interests herself in all -subjects in which art is concerned. Lately, however, an ugly scandal in -connection with her has arisen; it has been whispered that, having -fallen in love with an officer she used to meet at her sister’s house, -she wanted to divorce Prince Peter. It was also said that the Emperor, -incensed at the very thought, had absolutely refused his consent to such -a step, and that consequently Olga Alexandrovna fell into disgrace both -with her mother and her brother. True or not, the facts were current -gossip in St. Petersburg lately. They did not, however, detract from the -popularity enjoyed by the young Grand Duchess. - -The Grand Duke Constantine, cousin of the Tsar, lives a very quiet life, -together with his wife and their numerous children. He is generally -esteemed for his high moral character, and during his whole life has -carefully abstained from taking any part in or even expressing an -opinion on, politics or any subject concerning them. His eldest son is -married to the Princess Helena of Servia, and his daughter has wedded a -simple gentleman, Prince Bagration Moukhransky, the scion of a noble -Caucasian family, without fortune and of no position whatever. The -marriage, which was a pure love affair, is the first example of a member -of the Imperial Family allying herself to one outside the Imperial -circle, and when it took place it excited a good deal of comment. - -The sons of the late Grand Duke Michael Nicolaievitch, also, do not -impose themselves on the notice of the public. The eldest, the Grand -Duke Nicholas, is an exceedingly clever man, who has written several -valuable historical books. Though having in his young days afforded food -for ill-natured gossip, with increasing age he has settled down into a -serious personage, who occupies himself in studying the rich collection -of documents which abound among the many possessions of our Imperial -Family. His second brother, the Grand Duke Michael, lives chiefly abroad -since his marriage with the Countess Torby, and another one, George, is -the husband of Princess Marie of Greece, a pleasant little person, whose -numerous frailties of conduct are rather the subject of amusement than -of criticism. - -I have left for the last the most important of our Grand Dukes, Nicholas -Nicholaievitch. He is the only member of our reigning House who can -boast of being in possession of the absolute confidence of the -Sovereign. He believes that his destiny is to uphold the principle of -autocracy. - -When still quite young, he had been in love with a charming woman, -Madame Bourenine; but later he married Princess Stanza, one of the -daughters of the then Prince of Montenegro. Princess Stanza was formerly -the wife of the Duke of Leuchtenberg, but the union turned out to be a -most unhappy one. Accordingly, by the influence of the Empress, it is -said, a divorce was arranged between the Leuchtenberg couple, and -Nicholas Nicholaievitch, who was very ambitious, saw the possibility, -through marriage with Princess Stanza, the favourite of the Empress, of -becoming the chief adviser of the Tsar. He became the husband of the -Empress’s favourite, and very soon afterwards a prominent personage -among the counsellers and the intimate friends of Nicholas II. He is -much given to the study of spiritualism and occultism, and is credited -with first interesting the Emperor and Empress in these directions. He -is commander-in-chief of the garrison of St. Petersburg, and in case of -another Revolution he it is who would have the task of quieting it, or -rather of crushing it. Popular belief inclines to the conclusion that, -failing to learn from the lessons of history, he cannot take into -consideration the change that the course of time brings into the life of -nations as well as of individuals. He does not realise, therefore, that -even autocracy must undergo some kind of transformation and suit itself -to modern ideas and modern times. The general feeling is that, put face -to face with a serious political complication, he would not be able to -meet it otherwise than with the help of an executioner ready to strike -all those who would not submit, or who even desired to discuss with him -the best means to solve the problem. He has worn uniform all his life, -and believes in the sword that can strike. Unfortunately, blows are no -argument. - -It is to the Grand Duke Nicholas Nicholaievitch that probably the -destinies of the Empire will be entrusted by Nicholas II. in case his -son should survive him whilst still a minor. - -The manifesto which deprived the Grand Duke Michael of the regency did -not provide for his eventual successor. The prevalent opinion is that -there is expectation that this important office will devolve upon -Nicholas Nicholaievitch; but manifestoes are often written for nothing. -The health of the little Tsarevitch is such that it seems more than -doubtful that he will ever reach manhood. He has no brother. The -succession to the Throne is one of those shadows that darken the horizon -of Russia. It is sure to be disputed should Nicholas II. die without a -male heir. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -THE ZEMSTVO OF TVER INCIDENT AND WHAT CAME OF IT - - -Six weeks after the death of Alexander III. the question of his -successor receiving congratulations from the public bodies of the Empire -on the occasion of his marriage began to be mooted. - -The Minister of the Interior, at that time M. Dournovo, a man of large -proportions and stature, but not of widened vision, suggested to the -different deputations which were to be allowed to appear before the -Sovereign, that their congratulatory addresses should be accompanied by -presents and offerings. This suggestion was not kindly received by the -public, and gave rise to much grumbling. However, this feeling quickly -subsided, and the interest of the coming occasion dominated the public -mind. - -The Tsar had been credited, really no one knew why, with being inclined -towards introducing more liberty in the self-government of the country, -as represented by the zemstvos, or county councils, in the various -Governments. These county councils, about which I have already spoken -when mentioning the reforms of Alexander II., had always represented the -Liberal elements in Russia, and strove hard to be allowed more -independence than the Government cared to grant. - -During the Nihilist troubles the zemstvos, though they had never -definitely inclined towards any sympathy with that movement, yet still -had attempted to make themselves heard in support of changes in the -interior administration of the country. - -When, however, a new reign began some members of these local councils -thought that the time had at last arrived when something might be said, -if not done, in this direction. - -The news that the young Tsar had consented to receive these deputations -was hailed with delight, although, as is usual upon such occasions, -people were found to laugh at the presents which were expected to be -given. I remember that a very witty man, now dead, whose _bons mots_ -used to enliven St. Petersburg Society, declared that the following -inscriptions ought to be written upon the golden dishes presented by the -various classes of Society represented by these deputations. He -suggested for that of the peasants, “Give us this day our daily bread”; -for that of the nobility, about the poorest class in Russia, “Forgive us -our debts towards thee”; for that of the merchants, “Lead us not into -temptation”; and for that of the different State functionaries and -employés, “And deliver us from Dournovo,” Dournovo being the Minister of -the Interior through whose initiative, as I have said, all these -presents had been subscribed for. The joke went round the town, and was -the cause of much fun. - -The first deputation which the Emperor received was one composed of the -Marshals of the nobility of the various Governments. The business -proceeded smoothly, but with an air of expectancy, for all were looking -forward to what the Emperor would say when the zemstvos should be -allowed to present their homage to him and to his Consort. - -The situation will be better understood when it is mentioned that the -Government of Tver had always been remarkable for its advanced ideas, -and a few over-clever individuals among its local administrators thought -that the moment had come to assert themselves. Consequently, when the -address to the Emperor came to be dealt with at a special meeting of -this zemstvo, it was drafted in a very bold, though perfectly respectful -way, and expressed the hope that under the new Sovereign the zemstvos -would be allowed to resume the rôle they had been allotted when they -were first created by the Emperor Alexander II.: that of helping the -Sovereign to govern the country well and in accordance with the -principles that had made it great--until the day should come when it -would be ripe enough for a system of government to be introduced in -which the executive power would no longer be confined to the hands of a -few. The actual text of the address may be quoted here. It is not a -document of remarkable interest save to show the mildness with which, -after all, the aspirations were expressed, which makes the outburst it -evoked the more surprising: - - “May it please Your Imperial Majesty,--In these memorable days, - which see the beginning of your services in the cause of the - welfare of the Russian Nation, the zemstvo of the Government of - Tver greets you with feelings of fervent loyalty. We share your - sorrow, Gracious Sovereign, and we hope that you will find some - consolation in this sad hour, when an unexpected misfortune has - befallen you, as well as the whole of Russia, in the love of your - people as well as in the hopes and trust that the nation has put in - you; and that you will also find in those feelings a firm support - in the fulfilment of the difficult task that has been imposed upon - you by Divine Providence. - - “The Russian nation has listened with gratitude to the solemn - expressions uttered by Your Imperial Majesty upon your accession to - the Throne of All the Russias. We have also shared these feelings - of gratitude, together with the rest of the nation, and we send - fervent prayers to the Almighty for the success of the important - task that lies before you, and for the fulfilment of the high aims - you have put before you, namely, the happiness and welfare of all - your faithful subjects. We allow ourselves to indulge in the hope - that on the height of the Throne the voice of the nation and the - expressions of its desires will be heard and listened to. We are - firmly convinced that the welfare of Russia will improve and - fortify itself under your rule, and that the law will henceforward - be respected and obeyed, not only by the nation alone, but also by - the representatives of the authority that rules it; because the - law, which in Russia represents the wishes of the Monarch, must - stand above the personal opinions and views of those - representatives. - - “We earnestly believe that during your reign the rights of - individuals, as well as those of already existing representative - bodies, will be protected permanently and energetically. - - “_We expect, Gracious Sovereign, that these representative bodies - will be allowed to voice their opinions in matters in which they - are concerned_, in order that the expressions of the needs and - thoughts, not only of the representatives of the administration, - but also of the whole Russian nation, might reach the Throne. We - expect, Gracious Sovereign, that under your rule Russia will - advance on the path of civilisation and progress, as well as on the - road of a peaceful development of its resources and needs. We - firmly believe that in the close union of all the elements and - classes that constitute the Russian people, who all of them are - devoted to the Throne as well as to their country, the power which - Your Majesty wields will find new sources of strength and stronger - chances of success towards the fulfilment of the high aims Your - Imperial Majesty has in view.” - -As a whole, the address breathed submissive loyalty and patriotism, but -the bold passage which has been printed in italics constituted a -precedent which might well excite remark, if not suspicion. Equally, on -the other hand, had the words not been seized upon as an act of -insubordination by a narrow-minded Minister, no one might have noticed -or spoken about them except in Tver itself. A far-seeing adviser would -never have spoken of the incident to the Emperor. Instead, it was -transformed into a question of State. The unfortunate writer of the -address was dismissed with ignominy from the public service, and an -official reproof was administered to the Governor of Tver, a most -upright person, who could not possibly have prevented the address being -adopted, as he had nothing whatever to do with the deliberations of the -zemstvo, which were conducted quite independently of the Governor, who -seldom heard about the resolutions adopted until after they had become -accomplished facts. The Tver deputation were refused permission to enter -the Winter Palace, and it was stated that the Minister of the Interior -had expressed his intention to submit to His Majesty a series of -measures which in his opinion ought to be adopted in order to nip in the -bud any attempt at self-government on the part of the zemstvos. - -Meanwhile January 30th had been fixed for the reception of the various -deputations, and on that day they were ushered into the Throne Room of -the Winter Palace. Very soon the Emperor entered it, accompanied by his -young wife. The latter was dressed in the deepest mourning, which at -once created an unfortunate impression among the assembly, since it is -not the custom in Russia to wear black when receiving congratulations -upon a marriage, white being the universal colour worn on such -occasions. Both took their places in front of the Throne, and the -deputations were introduced one after the other, each loaded with -splendid presents consisting of plate and other precious things. When -the reception was over, the Emperor, who, during the whole time it -lasted, had kept twisting a bit of paper that had been lying at the -bottom of his cap, turned towards the assemblage, and said the following -words: - -“I am glad to see here the representatives of all the different classes -of the country, arrived to express to me their submissive and loyal -feelings. I believe in those feelings, which are inherent in every -Russian heart. But it has come to my knowledge that during the last -months there have been heard in some assemblies of the zemstvos the -voices of those who have indulged in the _senseless dreams that the -zemstvos could be called to participate in the government of the -country_. I want everyone to know that I will concentrate all my -strength to maintain, for the good of the whole nation, the principle of -absolute autocracy, as firmly and as strongly as did my lamented -father.” - -Onlookers have told how that, in saying these words, Nicholas II. was -extremely pale and agitated, and though he began reading in a low voice, -gradually it rose to an actual scream. “He howled them at us,” said one -witness, “and in uttering the last words he made with his hand a gesture -as if uttering a threat.” - -The consternation caused by these words was too intense to be described. -Though nearly twenty years have passed since that day those who were -present on so memorable an occasion still speak of it with emotion. -These words reverberated throughout Russia, thus rudely dispelling many -hopes. Loyal Russians felt not only aggrieved, but ashamed that such a -reproof should have been administered to them before foreigners, such as -Poles and Germans, of whom there were many in the various deputations. -It was felt, moreover, that none among those who had gathered in that -hall of State to offer their wishes of future happiness and welfare to -their Sovereign and to his young bride deserved to have such an epithet -hurled at their heads; for the expression to which “senseless dreams” -had been applied had only been legitimate wishes, devoid of the -slightest revolutionary character. Many felt, too, that the tone adopted -by the Emperor was derogatory to the memory of the Emperor Alexander -II., who not only had created the zemstvos in Russia, but had considered -them as his essential collaborators in the task of working for the -welfare and development of the country. However, it was said that -Nicholas himself was satisfied. Two days later he asked an official what -the public had said and thought about his speech, to which the -diplomatic reply was given, “People generally think it was a notable -feat.” “It is just what I wanted,” replied the Tsar; “I have only -expressed what are my own personal ideas.” - -What result these ideas were to have later on, the history of Russia -during the last eighteen years has shown only too plainly. - -It was not to be expected that the gauntlet thus thrown down would not -be taken up. The extreme Nihilist party, who had kept quiet during the -reign of Alexander III., and had seen that it could not attempt to -overthrow the Government which he gripped with such firm hands, now saw -its opportunity, and used it. - -A week after the admonition of Nicholas II. to his people an open letter -to him was published by the executive committee of Geneva, the chiefs of -which returned to Russia in order to disseminate it everywhere. The -police managed to seize and confiscate about thirty thousand copies, but -nevertheless a few reached their destination, and it is certain that the -Emperor found one of them upon his writing-table. It was impossible to -find out who had put it there, and it showed that even in the shadow of -the Throne the Anarchists had servants in readiness to fulfil their -orders. - -Here is the text of this remarkable document, never before disclosed -outside Russia:-- - - “You have spoken, and your words are at present known everywhere in - Russia; aye, in the whole of the civilised world. Until now you - were unknown, but since yesterday you have become a definite factor - in the situation of your country, about whom there is no room left - for senseless dreams. We do not know whether you understand or - realise the position which you have yourself created with your - ‘firm words,’ but we believe that people whose position is not so - high as yours, or so remote from the realities of life and on that - account are able to see what is going on in Russia just now, will - easily understand what is your position and what is theirs. - - “First of all, you are badly informed about these tendencies - against which you decided to raise your voice in your speech. There - has not been heard in one single assembly of any zemstvo one single - word against that autocracy which is so dear to your heart; nor has - one member of a zemstvo ever put the question on the basis upon - which you have placed it. The most advanced thinkers among them - have only insisted upon--or, rather, humbly begged--that a closer - union might be inaugurated between the Monarch and his people; for - the permission for the zemstvos to have free access to the Throne - without anyone standing between it and them; for the right of - public debate, and for the assurance that the law should always be - observed and stand above the caprices of the Administration. - - “In one word, the only thing that was in question was the desire to - see fall and crumble to the ground that wall of bureaucracy and - courtierdom that has always parted the Sovereign from the Russian - nation. - - “This was the desire of these people whom you, who have only just - stepped upon the Throne, inexperienced and ignorant of the national - needs, have seen fit to call ‘senseless dreams.’ - - “It is clear to all the intelligent elements of the Russian people - who has advised you to take this imprudent step. You are being - deceived; you are being frightened by this very gang of bureaucrats - and courtiers to whose actual autocracy not one single Russian man - or woman has ever been reconciled. You, too, have reproached the - zemstvos for the feeble cry that has escaped their lips against the - tyranny of the bureaucracy and of the police. - - “You have allowed yourself to be carried so far in your ideas of - protecting that autocracy--your own--against which no one thought - of rising, that you have considered as a danger thereto the - participation of the zemstvos in the government of the country as - well as of local needs. - - “Such a point of view does not correspond even to that position in - which the zemstvos have found themselves confirmed by your father’s - wishes; a position in which they appear as an indispensable organ, - and participate in the internal government of the country. - - “But your unfortunate expressions are not only a mistake in the way - in which you have worded them, but appear as the definition of a - whole system of government; and Russian society will understand - quite well that on the 17-30th January it was not at all that ideal - autocracy of which you believe yourself to be the representative - that spoke through your mouth, but that omnipotent and jealous - guardian of its privileges, _bureaucracy_. - - “This bureaucracy, which begins with the committee of Ministers and - ends with the meanest policeman, is odious to all those who desire - the extension of real autocracy, even the one that is maintained by - the present order of things. This it is that keeps the Monarch - removed from free communion with the representatives of the nation. - And your speech has proved once more that every desire on the part - of the nation to be other than slaves kissing the ground before the - Throne and bring to its notice the needs of the country--the most - urgent needs--in a submissive form, is only met with a brutal - rebuff. - - “Many fundamental questions concerning the welfare of the nation - have yet to be placed upon a satisfactory basis. Questions of - moment have arisen since the great epoch of reforms initiated by - your grandfather, and these lately have come to the front more - acutely owing to the great famine which has weakened the country. - - “Russian public opinion has been, and is, working hard, and with - painstaking efforts, towards the solution of these; and it is just - at such a time that, instead of words of comfort promising a real - and beneficial union between the Tsar and his people, and of an - acknowledgment from the heights of the Throne that for the future - public discussion and a strong upholding of the law will mark the - beginning of a new era in the public life of the country--the - representatives of the different classes of society, gathered - before you from all the corners of Russia, and expecting from you - help and consolation, only heard from you a new expression of your - attachment to the old system of a worn-out autocracy, and carried - away the impression of the total separation of the Tsar from his - people. - - “Do believe, that even for the mildest of men, such a declaration, - ill-timed as it was, could only produce a crushing feeling of - betrayal. The 17th January has done away with that halo with which - so many Russians had crowned your young, inexperienced head. You - have laid your own hand on your popularity, and have destroyed it. - - “Unfortunately, the question does not touch your popularity alone. - If in words and with deeds autocracy identifies itself with the - all-powerful bureaucracy; if its existence is only possible when - every expression of the public need is crushed, and it can live - only when surrounded by an extra guard of police, then indeed it - has outlived its time and lost the game. It has dug its own grave - with its own hands, and sooner or later, but at all events at a - none too distant period, it will fall under the weight of the real - and vital forces of the nation. You have yourself by your own words - and conduct put before society one clear question, which in itself - alone is a terrible threat to the system of autocracy. You - challenged not only the zemstvos but also the whole of Russian - society to a mortal duel, and they have now nothing left them - except to choose deliberately between a forward movement in the - cause of civilisation or a blind obedience to autocracy. Truly, you - have strengthened by your speech the detective-like proclivities of - those who see the only possibility of serving their Sovereign in - the crushing of every expression of public feeling and in disregard - of the law. You have appealed to the enthusiasm of those who are - ready to give their services to every kind of master, and who do - not give one single thought to the public welfare, finding that - tyranny serves their own narrow-minded views. But you have turned - against you all those who want to lead the country forward in the - road of progress and civilisation. - - “And what will become of all those who are unable to reconcile - themselves with the concessions required from them, and with a long - and mostly hopeless struggle with the present order of things? - After your sharp reply to the most humble and lawful demands that - have been addressed to you, by what and through what means will - Russian society be able to keep in quiet submission to your will - those of its members who wish to proceed, further and further, on - that road which leads to the amelioration of the nation’s fate? Yet - this is the impression created for Russian public opinion and the - Russian people by your first words to it, and your first reply as a - Sovereign to the humble demands of its representatives. - - “Without mentioning the feelings of discouragement and helplessness - of which you will very soon be convinced, your speech offended and - revolted some who, however, will soon recover from their present - depression, and will begin a peaceful, quiet, but none the less - determined struggle to obtain the liberties which they require. - - “Likewise it has strengthened in others the determination to fight - to the bitter end against a hateful order of things, and to fight - it with all means they may have at their disposal and in their - power. You have been the first to begin the struggle, and it will - not be long before you find yourself entangled by it. - - “_St. Petersburg, January 19th, 1895._” - - - -This letter, which sounded the first warning note of the Revolution that -was to break out ten years later, is so remarkable that I thought it as -well to transcribe it fully, as it explains in part the events which -followed. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -THE ENTOURAGE OF THE EMPEROR AND EMPRESS - - -The painful circumstances under which the nuptials of Nicholas II. and -Alexandra Feodorovna were celebrated prevented them from gathering St. -Petersburg Society around them, and getting to know it well enough to be -able to select their friends therefrom. The deep mourning for the late -Emperor obliged his successor to remain in retirement for a whole year, -and that retirement was the more complete because the newly wedded -Imperial couple had taken up their first abode with the Dowager Empress -in the Anitchkov Palace. Consequently they were deprived of a home of -their own. - -It is true that in the course of the February following upon her -marriage the Court was presented to the young Empress at one solemn -reception. But this did not efface the feeling of being a stranger among -those with whom she lived, and it weighed heavily upon Alexandra -Feodorovna’s mind. She felt lost, and of course was more susceptible -than she would otherwise have been to the impressions that were given to -her by the few people she was allowed to see. - -The Empress Dowager was wrapped up in her grief, and had hardly emerged -from it when her relations with her daughter-in-law became strained. Her -sister, the Grand Duchess Elizabeth, lived in Moscow, and with the other -Grand Duchesses the bride had nothing in common. Consequently she was -left almost entirely to herself in an atmosphere which was not -congenial to her tastes. She was thus thrown upon her immediate -surroundings, and became more or less intimate with her Mistress of the -Robes, the Princess Mary Galitzine. - -This lady has played an important part in the life of the Empress. - -The Princess Galitzine, who came from a family belonging to the merchant -class, was a remarkable woman. She had been married when a girl of -sixteen to Prince Galitzine, who was about thirty years older than -herself, but rich, in a high position, and boasting of the title of -Serene Highness, which so very few families possess in Russia. He was a -man of an easy temperament, content with everything, and living a life -of his own, in which his wife had little or even no part at all. She was -not pretty, but clever, ambitious, charming when she liked to show -herself so, and wonderfully attractive to men. She knew it, and did not -repulse the homage offered to her. Her pursuit of pleasure was so -zealous that had it not been for her husband and the influence of his -family, it was freely stated she would not have been forgiven so easily -her irregularities of conduct. She was ambitious, intriguing, and -unsparing in her criticisms. At the same time she was a faithful friend -to all who looked to her for protection and who worshipped at her -shrine. - -When the question of appointing the Household of the new Empress came to -be discussed, people wondered who was to become Mistress of the Robes. -Rumour said that it would be Madame Elizabeth Narischkine, a person of -great tact, kind, generous, amiable, with no remarkable intelligence -perhaps, but possessing a perfect knowledge of the world and polite in -the extreme. Princess Kourakine, her mother, had been Mistress of the -Robes to the Empress Marie Feodorovna when she first arrived in Russia. -Madame Narischkine had been reared in the atmosphere of a Court, and -also had been lady-in-waiting to the Grand Duchess Olga Feodorovna. She -would have been an excellent guide for the young Empress, at the head of -whose Household she is to-day, and certainly if she had been chosen from -the first to occupy that position a good many of the blunders innocently -committed by Alexandra Feodorovna would have been avoided. - -But the Emperor determined to give the post to a lady of independent -means rather than to one in the Court entourage. The name of the -Princess Galitzine was put forward by one of her former admirers, -wanting thus to acquit himself for past kindnesses, and Nicholas II. -appointed her, being impressed by her great name and position, by the -reputation for independence which she had contrived to win for herself, -and a certain brusquerie in her manners and speech when she expressed -her opinions. - -The Princess had been a widow for some years when she was appointed -Mistress of the Robes. This gave her the opportunity to obtain an -apartment in the Winter Palace, and thus to be constantly at the beck -and call of her Imperial mistress. She began by saying that she did not -care for the brilliant position which was offered her, and that she had -only accepted it because she thought it her duty not to refuse the -benefit of her experience to the young wife of her Sovereign. In -reality, she was delighted beyond words. - -She also wanted power and money, and she got both. Her finances--which -had been rather entangled when she appeared at Court--she soon set -straight; not by means of the Imperial gifts showered upon her, but -through the knowledge which she acquired and which she used with great -intelligence and _savoir faire_. As for power, she managed to establish -herself so firmly in the good graces of her Sovereign, that not only -was she listened to and consulted in everything, but also she was given -the highest title that can be awarded to a woman at the Russian Court, -that of Head Mistress of the Robes. This title, _bien entendu_, -Alexander III. had refused to confer even upon Princess Hélène -Kotchoubey, because he did not care to establish a precedent in a -function that can only be compared with that of _surintendante_ at the -Court of the French kings, the inconveniences of which were pointed out -when it was granted to the Princesse de Lamballe, by the ill-fated Marie -Antoinette. - -The Princess Galitzine had never liked the Dowager Empress, whom she had -always mercilessly criticised whenever an opportunity had occurred. She -was most anxious for Alexandra Feodorovna not to fall under the -influence of her mother-in-law, whose natural amiability of character -would have always been exercised in favour of graciousness being shown -to everybody, even the people one did not like. - -Marie Michailovna, as the Mistress of the Robes was familiarly called, -had but a limited knowledge of etiquette such as it was formerly in -existence at the Russian Court. This led her into many blunders, for -which the Empress was made responsible. - -The nuances, the tact, that exquisite knowledge of the world which had -distinguished Princess Kotchoubey, who was a great lady, recognised as -such everywhere, were dead letters to her successor. - -The dignity, the ease without familiarity, which distinguished the -Russian Court disappeared, and Princess Galitzine introduced stiffness -where formerly magnificence reigned. She acted as if it was beneath her -to show kindness to those persons with whom she came into contact, and -did what she could to accentuate the cold way in which Society was held -at a distance by the Empress. - -Her receptions were amusing to follow and to watch. Whenever someone -unknown to her presented himself or herself, although arriving from some -distant province of the Empire, the Princess Mary literally crushed them -with the few dry remarks and the way in which she caused them to feel -that they ought never to have come. - -She hardly said “Good morning” to these personages, and never said -“Good-bye”; she treated them as if they had no right to exist, and yet -very often these same persons were of considerable importance in their -own districts. Thus, when they returned home they naturally related that -they had not even been accorded a polite welcome in the capital, whither -they had travelled to pay their respects to their Sovereign. - -The Princess Galitzine also wielded considerable influence in political -affairs, although she never understood much about them. Nevertheless, -several people were appointed to high positions by her efforts. For -instance, of General Kouropatkine, who, it is said, was her special -protégé, she sang the praises so long and so often to Nicholas II. that -the Emperor superseded General Vannovski--who for a number of years had -been at the head of the War Office, and who was an outspoken man, and -decided that he could not do better than appoint General Kouropatkine to -that responsible position. - -She also interested herself in foreign politics. Once she had a serious -altercation with Count Muravieff, just before the latter’s death, -concerning a dispatch which he wanted to send to London about his -negotiations with Japan on the Korean question. Count Muravieff, -however, though the most courteous of men, was not one to yield in -important questions, and refused to satisfy the Princess Galitzine. - -When the war with its disasters had come to an end, and was followed by -the Revolution as an aftermath, the Princess Galitzine became even more -energetic than formerly. She was a warm partisan of M. Stolypin, who -owed much to her influence. They were of sympathetic temperaments, -perhaps because they both had the reputation of being able to do -everything that they wanted. Certainly Marie Michailovna never missed a -single opportunity. She was the partisan of the rigorous system being -introduced, but nevertheless welcomed the Duma when it was decided to -call one together. Gossip said that she was the echo of the wishes of -Nicholas II., simply because very often she had inspired those wishes. - -Students of contemporary history hold the opinion that she discredited -the Throne, and that she raised against her Sovereigns such a storm of -hatred that it is difficult to foresee when and where it will end. She -managed to make them unpopular even in the many good deeds they did, and -she inculcated in the young Empress a feeling of suspicion against her -people which is to be feared nothing will ever drive from her mind. The -Princess Galitzine died some two or three years ago. - -Madame Narischkine is a charming woman, gracious, dignified, amiable, -polite, and a great philanthropist, giving up all her spare time in the -cause of charity, and especially concentrating her activity upon the -work of attending to the physical and moral wants of the inmates of -prisons. No one knows the good she has done in that direction, and she -is so busy that even if her nature was not foreign to any kind of -intrigue she could not find the time, as every moment is employed in one -way or another. She is a _grande dame_ in manners and appearance, though -quite small, and by no means good looking. But she is the right person -in the right place--or, at least, she would be if the influence of her -predecessor had not destroyed beforehand any effort she might feel -inclined to make in order to introduce some changes in the conduct of a -Court which now exists but in name, for the Empress has so entirely -retired from the world that it has ceased to be considered of any -importance by Society. The great mistake of allowing Court life to -decline was clearly understood by the great Marie Thérèse, who, when she -wrote to her daughter, Marie Antoinette, said: “I am glad to hear that -you are going to take up again all the official receptions of -Versailles. I know how empty and dull that kind of thing is, but, -believe me, if it is not observed, the inconveniences that result from -its neglect are far more important than the small annoyance that it -causes.” - -Beyond her Mistress of the Robes, the Empress Alexandra has four -ladies-in-waiting in constant attendance upon her, who live in the -Palace. Her daughters have a governess who also wears the Imperial -cipher in diamonds on a blue ribbon, which distinguishes the maids of -honour from other ladies in Society; and then there is a German lady, a -Mademoiselle Schneider, who came with the Empress to Russia from -Darmstadt, and who is supposed to read to her aloud. The Empress has -also a secretary who attends to her business and her official letters; -but outside this limited number of persons her only other friends are -Madame Vyroubiev (who stays with her day and night, and who is in -possession of all her confidence), and a monk called Gregor Raspoutine, -upon whose counsels she places dependence but about whom rumour has been -exceedingly busy. - -After the _Grande maîtresse_, or Mistress of the Robes, the greatest -functionary of the Imperial Court is the Minister of the Household. This -post has always been occupied by an intimate and personal friend of the -Sovereign, as for instance, Count Adlerberg under Alexander II., and -Count Worontzoff Dachkoff under his successor. The present holder, -General Baron Freedericksz, is _the_ type _par excellence_ of a perfect -courtier, and a gentleman in the fullest acceptation of the word. - -The Baron, who began his career in the First Horse Guard regiment, is a -personage very much liked, perhaps because he has always been found to -be inoffensive. He has an imposing presence, and his long, drooping -moustache gives him the appearance of one of those musketeers whom Dumas -has immortalised in the stories of d’Artagnan. But there ends the -resemblance. He has little energy, and is without independence save that -derived from an enormous fortune. He would seldom oppose, still less -tell a displeasing truth to, his Sovereign. He has fine manners, tact, -knowledge of the world, and all the advantages of a handsome physique, -clothed in a brilliant uniform. He has no desire to play a political -rôle, being one of these happy-go-lucky fellows who thinks the world a -nice place to live in, and has no desire to see farther than that -pleasant fact. - -The Master of the Imperial Household is Count Benckendorff, whom I have -already had occasion to mention. He is a gentleman who has always done -the right thing, even when it was not palatable to him. His brother is -Ambassador in London, where he is likely to remain for some time to -come. - -The Military Secretary of the Emperor is General Prince Orloff, the son -of the former Ambassador in Paris and Berlin. He owes his position to -his name and fortune, but it is rumoured he is liked neither by the -Sovereign nor by his Consort. The Princess Orloff, his wife, by birth a -Princess Belosselsky and the granddaughter of the Princess Hélène -Kotchoubey, is certainly the smartest woman in St. Petersburg. She is -rather spare in figure; nevertheless she looks supremely elegant when -she enters a room, and the charm of her appearance is such that looking -at her one entirely forgets to talk to her, which perhaps is just as -well. - -The Emperor has three aides-de-camp with whom he is on exceedingly -familiar terms. This friendship dates from the time when, as Heir to the -Throne, he was performing his military duties in the Preobrajensky -Regiment of the Guards. These are M. Narischkine, the son of Madame -Elizabeth Narischkine, Colonel Swetchine, and Colonel Drenteln. Nicholas -II. treats them not only with kindness, but also allows them an intimacy -which he does not permit to others, however exalted. In their company he -often attends dinners at the messes of the different regiments of the -Guards, remaining with them until the small hours of the morning, and -forgetting for a few brief moments that he is a Sovereign, in the -pleasure of listening to Bohemian girls singing their wild ballads, or -in that of sipping slowly a glass of champagne. These dinners are almost -the only recreation which Nicholas II. allows himself, and they -constitute for him a distraction unspoilt by the trammels of etiquette, -or the vigilance of masters of the ceremonies eager to remind the -Sovereign of duties which he would fain forget. - -Except the people whom I have mentioned, and the officers of the -Imperial yacht, who are also more or less admitted into the intimacy of -the Imperial Family, the Emperor and the Empress have no friends, no -people with whom they can talk or discuss the events of the world. The -solitude in which they live is complete, their isolation from mankind -entire, and in view of this disastrous fact one can only wonder that the -mistakes they make are not even more serious than is the case. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -THE CORONATION OF NICHOLAS II. - - -About a twelvemonth after her marriage the Empress gave birth to her -first child, a daughter. The disappointment of the public was intense. -Then the Court came to St. Petersburg for the winter months, and a few -balls were given at the Winter Palace. Somehow these entertainments -lacked the enjoyment which had formerly attended them. A certain -stiffness prevailed, and the young Sovereigns did not succeed in winning -popularity among the best Society of the capital. Their unpopularity -unfortunately was only increased, as I shall show, during the Coronation -festivities which took place in the following month of May. - -People who had been present at the Court festivities of Alexander III. -and his Consort, and remembered the gaiety which had then prevailed, -notwithstanding the political anxieties that overshadowed the period, -could not help remarking upon the contrast of those past days with the -solemnity and stiffness of the ceremonies that accompanied the occasion -of the Coronation of Nicholas II. When he entered Moscow in state, the -golden carriages, the pomp, the escort of chamberlains in gold uniforms, -and soldiers in their gala attire, were the same as at the Coronation of -his father. Yet there was no spontaneity in the greetings of the crowd, -no enthusiasm save that which is inseparable from such an affair. -Indeed, the only time that the hurrahs of the crowd seemed to come from -its heart was when the carriage containing the Dowager Empress appeared, -whilst a dead silence greeted her daughter-in-law. Poor Marie Feodorovna -herself was crying throughout her long journey from the Petrovsky -Palace, on the outskirts of Moscow, to the Kremlin; but her very tears -commanded the sympathy of the public--indeed, of everybody who -remembered that other day when she had been one of the two principal -personages in a like pageant. - -The Coronation ceremony went off very well, save that when the Emperor -and Empress left the Cathedral of the Assumption to go round the other -churches of the Kremlin, Nicholas II., on entering the Church of the -Archangels, where the old Tsars of Moscow are buried, tottered and -nearly fell under the weight of his heavy mantle, and still heavier -crown. The sceptre dropped from his hand, and he had to be led aside and -given water to drink in order to be revived. Superstitious people -quickly saw in this faintness a presage of evil for the future. That -dropping of the sceptre which he should have held with the same firmness -that his father had grasped it, was interpreted as a sign of weakness, -not only of a physical but also of a moral character. Thus, instead of -confidence prevailing, apprehension as to the future of Russia under his -rule was already a frequent subject of public conversation. - -The first days that followed upon the Coronation went off very well, -with nothing to mar the programme approved of beforehand. - -Balls were given, entertainments went on with their usual routine, and -foreign princes and princesses, who had arrived from far and near to -witness the ceremony of the Coronation, were entertained and taken about -to see all the various sights of Moscow. The nobility of Russia gave -one big ball, at which the whole Court was present, and a gala -performance at the Opera was also the occasion of a gay scene. But there -was no enthusiasm, no animation, and fatigue was perhaps the most -prevalent feeling during the three weeks, which heartily bored -everybody, and of which everybody wished to see the end. Truly the only -ball that could be called a success was the one given by the Grand Duke -Sergius and his consort. - -At that time the Grand Duke was Governor-General of Moscow. Personally, -he had not succeeded in making himself liked by its inhabitants, who -regretted still the rule of old Prince Dolgorouky; but the Grand Duchess -had won for herself the affection of everybody who had come into contact -with her. In St. Petersburg she had seemed dull and quiet, but when -thrown upon her own resources and obliged, so to say, to play the part -of Vicereine, she did it to perfection, and during these Coronation -festivities she showed herself the most charming of hostesses. The Grand -Duke, too, was amiable in the extreme with his guests, and at this -particular ball he reminded one, by the grace of his manner, of his -father, the late Tsar Alexander II., whom also he resembled, physically, -more than his other brothers. I remember him well on that particular -evening, when representatives from the whole world crowded in his rooms. -He had a pleasant word for each one, showed himself an attentive host, -and had none of that proud reserve with which he had been credited -whilst living in St. Petersburg. - -The first unpleasant event which marred the Coronation festivities was -the death of the Archduke Charles Louis, the brother of the Emperor of -Austria. A ball was to have been given at the Austrian Embassy, for -which immense preparations had been made by the Ambassador, Prince -Liechtenstein, who had brought over to decorate the walls of the house -which he had hired for the time of the festivities all the old and -precious tapestries which were preserved as heirlooms in his family. Of -course this ball had to be countermanded. - -Before recounting the crowning disaster, I should explain that it is -usual when a Russian Emperor is crowned to give a kind of popular feast -to the peasants and the poorer classes in Moscow and other parts of -Russia, whence peasant deputations are generally sent to be present at -the ceremony. This feast takes place on an open space called the -Khodinka Field, about two miles from the town. It is attended by several -hundreds of thousands of people, and constitutes a unique sight. A -pavilion is erected, from which the Sovereign looks on, and kiosks are -all round it for other spectators. Tables are spread on the lawns with -provisions for the people to eat, and various entertainments in the -shape of theatres in the open air, and things of the same kind, are -provided for their amusement. Presents also, in the shape of mugs for -men and handkerchiefs for the women, are distributed, together with -medals in commemoration of the day. Naturally, therefore, great crowds -gather on this field. Before daybreak all the roads leading to the -Khodinka are crowded with men, women, and children, all eager to be the -first on the spot. Generally troops are there to keep order, together -with strong detachments of police and every possible care is taken to -prevent any panic among such an agglomeration of people, gathered in one -spot, and all desirous of seeing their Tsar. Thus it can, readily be -imagined that even when political complications do not happen to inspire -the fear of a bomb or of some attempt to disturb the feast, those -concerned with the organisation of it would be glad when it was over. - -On the June morning fixed for this popular rejoicing, crowds, as usual, -tried from the early hours, and even during the night, to force an -entrance to the field. Mounted policemen, who had received orders not to -allow access to the lawns until the arrival of the Prefect of -Police--who was to inspect all the arrangements before giving the signal -for admission, tried to repulse the mass of humanity that struggled to -enter. The police were insufficient to restrain this crowd, but -considerable enough to create a panic by forcing back upon the crowds -hastening to the festivity the multitude which had already arrived. -Women began to shout and children to scream, which added to the panic. -Soon a terrible confusion took place which it became impossible to -dissipate, the more so that by an unforgivable piece of stupidity deep -ditches had been dug in order to prevent access to the field except -through the official gates, which were guarded by policemen. The crowds, -who did not know of the existence of these trenches, fell into them, and -soon they were filled with struggling, dead, or dying human creatures, -whose screams for help filled with horror those who listened; but the -cries were soon stilled by the silence of death. - -This awful scene did not last long. In one short hour innumerable bodies -lay upon the grass, and the authorities of Moscow gathered upon the -scene of the catastrophe. It was impossible to count the victims, and -all that apparently could be done was to remove them hurriedly, no -matter where or by what means. The feast had to take place, -notwithstanding the bloody scene that had preceded it. It had to take -place by Imperial order, because Nicholas II., when asked by a special -messenger sent to acquaint him with what had occurred, replied that he -did not see why the feast should be countermanded, or put off, because a -few people had been crushed by accident. - -Nevertheless, in justice, the actual truth underlying this extraordinary -speech should be told. He was not advised of the extent of the -catastrophe at the moment when he was asked to make a decision. The -system surrounding a Russian Sovereign had prevented those who were -responsible for the misfortune from acknowledging its magnitude. They -attempted to make light of it, maintained that there had merely been an -accident such as seems inseparable from occasions of the kind, hoping, -doubtless, that it would be possible to conceal the number of dead and -wounded. After all, such was the idea, they were all of the poorer -class, and they would not be missed. - -Consequently the trenches that had swallowed so many human lives were -hastily covered with branches and earth, so as to hide their sinister -contents. Carts were called, and in these bodies were thrown hurriedly, -anyhow, and sent off with their ghastly burden to the different -hospitals and churchyards. People driving afterwards to the feast met -these carts and were horror-struck to see arms and legs hanging out of -them from beneath cloths that had been thrown over the bodies to cover -them. It was these late-comers who first spread in Moscow the news of -the catastrophe. - -But, in spite of the hurry to take them away, the number of the victims -was so considerable that it was found impossible to dispose of them all -at once. The Emperor was expected at any moment, and he could not be -allowed to see all these bodies scattered everywhere about. Soldiers -were requisitioned, and they hastily--will such fatal stupidity be -believed?--thrust the corpses under the very pavilion in which the -Sovereign was to alight and from the balcony of which he was to witness -the feast. Thus by a terrible blunder, of which he knew nothing, but for -which he was ever after bitterly reproached, Nicholas II. actually stood -for more than five hours over the dead bodies of his subjects, killed -in their endeavour to welcome him. - -The details of this ghastly morning’s work became known during the -course of the same afternoon, and a feeling of intense and deep emotion -shook the whole of Society--that frivolous Court Society that was -gathered together in ancient Moscow to eat, drink, and be merry, without -one thought as to death that was hovering near. A ball was to take place -that very night at the French Embassy, and Count de Montebello, who at -that time occupied the post of Ambassador at the Russian Court, wondered -whether he should countermand it or not. But, in order to make quite -sure as to the course which he had to pursue, he sent a special -messenger to the Head Master of the Ceremonies, Count Pahlen, and asked -him what he had to do. The Count took the Emperor’s orders, and Nicholas -II. said again that he saw no reason why the ball should be postponed, -and that he would attend it. - -What a ball it was! I do not remember in the whole course of my long -life, ever having been at such a lugubrious entertainment. The -catastrophe of the morning was the general subject of conversation, and -the most harrowing details were given concerning it. The only people who -appeared unmoved were the Emperor and Empress, who both, knowing nothing -of the truth, seemed quite unconcerned; so that when one of the foreign -princes present ventured to condole with Nicholas II. on this untoward -event, he quietly replied, “Yes, it is very sad; but such accidents -happen often, whenever there is a great congregation of people.” - -Nicholas II., indeed, remained at the house of the Ambassador until the -end of the ball, taking part in all the dances, a thing he seldom did, -and appearing in an excellent temper. He did not seem--how could -he?--to realise the gravity of what had taken place, nor the enormity -of the hecatomb with which the solemnity of his Coronation had been made -memorable. - -Marie Feodorovna had not waited one moment before hurrying to the -bedside of the poor creatures who had nearly paid with their lives for -their desire to be present at this festivity. Whilst her son and -daughter-in-law, unaware of the extent of the tragedy, were dancing and -smiling on the Count de Montebello and his wife, she was consoling the -wounded and attending to their wants. Once again she acted the part of -an angel of mercy, and once again she brought sunshine and hope to -desolate hearts and bereaved homes. The incident only served further to -estrange the people from the Emperor and Empress. - -The details of the disaster of Khodinka were only made public little by -little. At first frantic efforts had been made to hide its magnitude, -but the secret could not be kept so well that it did not reach the ears -of the nation. An inquest was at last ordered. It revealed such -carelessness, such utter disregard of the most elementary precautions on -the part of the authorities, that it was believed at one time the Grand -Duke Sergius himself would have to leave his post of Governor-General of -the town of Moscow. He managed, however, to clear himself. But the head -of the police of the second capital of the Empire had to retire into -private life, and minor officials were punished more or less severely. -After which one tried to forget the sad episode, which was never more -mentioned in Court circles. - -Yet the country did not forget. The shadow of blood thrown over the -reign of Nicholas II. by the catastrophe of Khodinka has never ceased to -darken it. It has seemed to foreshadow all the other calamities that -this reign was to see, and to give it that colour of misfortune which -will cling to it in history. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -THE SPRINGTIDE OF DISCONTENT - - -The consequences of the Khodinka catastrophe were more tragic even than -could have been conjectured. This terrible event had its effect among -the lower classes--the peasants in particular. They had been content -with their lot during the last years of the former reign. The event gave -ample food also for the underground work of the anarchists, who had -never given up their activity. On the contrary, the party silently -prepared its batteries. The Coronation deputations from the rural -classes returned to their homes dissatisfied with what they had seen, -and discontented with the little attention that had been paid to them. -Among these deputations were people who had been present at the -Coronation of Alexander III., and who remembered the words he had spoken -on that occasion. They had expected something of the same kind, and -their disappointment was intense. Then came that horror of Khodinka -Field. It was altogether to be regretted that it had been hushed up -instead of being made to serve as a pretext for a closer union of the -Sovereign with his subjects. His apparent indifference and icy -impassiveness in presence of this unparalleled disaster had entirely -alienated the affections of his subjects, who were unaware that when the -tragedy first took place he was misinformed as to its gravity. -Unfortunately, his absence of active sympathy with the sufferers during -the days just after the accident accentuated the feeling. Among the -upper classes some further dismay was felt as it became recognised that -the new monarch lacked firmness of character. - -One early example of this temperamental weakness created an unpleasant -impression on the public. When the Siberian Railway was quite completed -the question arose in regard to the Department to which the -administration of this important line should be entrusted: should it be -administered by the Finance or the War Ministry? - -At that time Count Witte was at the head of the Treasury, whilst General -Kouropatkine was in charge of the Army. Each Minister wanted to control -the railway; each had numerous eloquent arguments in support of his -view; and each had the opportunity to lay these arguments before -Nicholas II. The Emperor at first was quite of opinion that General -Kouropatkine should have the Siberian line under his control, and -accordingly granted his request. When Count Witte came to him the next -day, his report proved to the perplexed Sovereign that the Ministry of -Finance was the proper Department to which the administration of the -railway should be confided; and so his arguments prevailed, with the -consequence that the decision of the day previous was changed. But on -the following morning Kouropatkine returned, and again the scales were -turned in his favour until Witte, with new reasons, once more secured a -decision in favour of his own Department. This sort of thing, so it is -said, went on seventeen times, until at last Count Witte obtained -control of the railway by threatening to resign unless the -administration was entrusted to the Treasury Department. - -The dissatisfaction earlier alluded to not only pervaded the lower and -middle classes, but also existed in Society circles, who adversely -criticised the neglect of Court life which had become a characteristic -of the new reign. The semi-seclusion in which Alexandra Feodorovna -lived, though it was not so complete as it became later on, still was -unpleasantly felt in the gay world of the Russian capital. Gradually she -was no longer missed, and her presence, when she deigned to be present -at an entertainment, was felt to be more a bore than an honour. And in -this absence of a Court, Society became lax in its manners and morals, -being certain it would never meet with praise or blame whatever it did. -Nor did the effect end here, for Society, finding no subject for gossip -in the doings and sayings incidental to the Imperial entertainments, -which had played such an important part in the winter season of St. -Petersburg, began to turn its attention elsewhere, and unfortunately -politics became the vogue. - -For the first two or three years following the Coronation things went on -more or less as formerly; but later the position of matters in China -following upon the Boxer rebellion began to engross the attention of our -Foreign Office and of certain self-styled political personalities. The -Yalu affair as it developed was seized upon by the press and subjected -to comment of a character neither favourable to the Government nor to -the Imperial Family. Subsequently Russia’s relations with Japan entered -upon a new phase. - -No one in Russia had believed in the Yellow Peril. One person alone had -foreseen it, and had he lived it is probable that things might have -taken a different direction. This was the head of our Foreign Office, -Count Muravieff. Unfortunately, he died suddenly at the very moment when -his talents might have found the opportunity for exercise for the -benefit of his country. - -Count Muravieff was a curious personality, and he certainly deserves -more than a passing mention. He was the last Russian diplomat of the old -school, that of Nesselrode and Gortschakov, who still believed in -traditions, and who had a political system. - -His career, which was very rapid at the end, dragged very slowly at -first. For many years he remained in Paris, merely as an attaché, -although he was the great favourite and personal friend of Prince -Orloff, who took him with him when he was removed to Berlin. There he -soon won for himself the good graces of Prince Bismarck, who grew to -appreciate and know him well when he filled the post of chargé -d’affaires during the long illness of his chief. - -Later on he was the right hand of Count Paul Schouvaloff, who, though a -charming and clever man, a diplomat by nature, was not one by education. -Muravieff, on the contrary, was expert in all the _finesses du métier_, -and his consummate tact allowed him to be of the greatest use to the -Ambassador, to whose success in the German capital he contributed -largely. He was a very quiet man, reserved in appearance, but immensely -clever, sarcastic sometimes, and always delighted when he could achieve -some kind of success of which the world in general knew nothing. He -liked to be the hand in the background that pulled the strings, yet -vanity was as unknown to his nature as shrewdness was one of its -principal characteristics. He was a keen observer, and during the years -which he spent in Berlin--which at the time, owing to the immense -personality of Prince Bismarck, was the centre of the politics of the -world--he had carefully studied all the intricacies of international -politics, and had paid special attention to the personality of the -German Chancellor. - -He was ambitious, and one of his great dreams was the formation of a -coalition against England, whom he considered as the traditional enemy -of Russia. He hated everything English, and later on, when he came to -lead Russia’s foreign policy, he expressed that hatred by seeking to -destroy English prestige in the Near, as well as in the Far, East, -where, his clear brain guessed, lurked the danger of the future. When -Count Schouvaloff left Berlin, Count Muravieff also said good-bye to the -German capital. He was appointed Russian Minister at the Court of -Copenhagen, a very coveted post at the time, owing to the close ties -that existed between the Royal Family of Denmark and the Imperial House -of Russia. - -Whilst there he won for himself the good graces of Queen Louise, and -also the regard of the Empress Marie Feodorovna. But he was the _bête -noire_ of Prince Lobanoff, who had succeeded M. de Giers as Minister for -Foreign Affairs in St. Petersburg, and the Prince did all he could to -put him aside and to oblige him to retire into private life. - -Count Muravieff pretended not to perceive this animosity, and took all -possible care to avoid friction between himself and his chief. However, -he was not successful; indeed, it was said that the decree recalling him -from Copenhagen was ready, and about to be presented for the signature -of the Emperor, when Prince Lobanoff suddenly died and, following the -advice of his mother, Nicholas II. appointed as his successor Count -Muravieff. - -In the responsible position which became his, the Count applied all his -energy to uphold Russian prestige abroad. Though he was not favourable -to the French alliance, he submitted to it, and did his best under -circumstances that were not of his choosing, but which he found himself -called upon to justify. He sought to cultivate good relations with -Germany, and one of his favourite dreams was the formation of a -Russo-German alliance directed against England. He did not live to see -it realised. - -Count Muravieff’s wife had been a Princess Gagarine, the sister of -Madame Skobeleff, the consort of the “White General.” Though the -last-mentioned union had not been a happy one, the relations between the -Count and his brother-in-law had always remained cordially affectionate. -The two had the same ambitions, and though their aims might have been -different, yet they sympathised with each other and relied upon each -other’s judgments. It was this last circumstance that was in part the -cause of the animosity which divided the Minister for Foreign Affairs -and General Kouropatkine, who held the portfolio of War at that time. - -General Kouropatkine had been the head of the staff of the division -commanded by Skobeleff during the Turkish War of 1877-78. In that -capacity he had done very well. The successes of his General had, in a -certain measure, influenced his career, inasmuch as they had been -attributed to the wise dispositions Kouropatkine himself had made. -Kouropatkine was a brave man and a good tactician, but one of those -people that, while very useful in a secondary position, are less -successful in actual leadership. Guided by a first-rate intelligence, -such as that of Skobeleff, Kouropatkine’s best abilities came to the -front, and as the executive of another person’s directions he was -invaluable. But he lacked not only initiative, but also the ability to -accurately balance the pros and cons of any given position in which he -found himself. This explains, not so much his mistakes during the -conduct of the Japanese War, which perhaps were unavoidable, but the -wrong appreciation he had taken of the political circumstances that led -up to it, and especially of the resources of Japan. - -General Kouropatkine’s choice as War Minister had been partly due to the -personal liking of the Emperor. Kouropatkine had a certain prestige -among the Army, as indeed had all those who had served under Skobeleff. -As such his choice was bound to be popular, and though it was not -universally approved, yet, all things considered, it was welcomed by the -public. - -Kouropatkine soon discovered the hidden resentment which Nicholas II. -nurtured against Japan and the Japanese nation, and he at once became a -firm partisan of an aggressive policy directed against the Government of -the Mikado. - -Count Muravieff, shrewder than his colleague, on the contrary, -discouraged these tendencies, with the result that dissensions between -the two Ministers on that important subject became very sharp and did -not always end to the advantage of the Count. - -One day a quarrel took place in presence of Nicholas II. between the two -men, and Muravieff insisted upon proper preparations being made in -regard to the war which he felt would be inevitable, saying that the -enemy whom it was proposed to fight was by no means so despicable as was -thought. Also that, especially considering the enormous distance between -the two countries, no precautions ought to be neglected. To this -Kouropatkine made the obvious reply that it was evident that the Count, -not having been a soldier, could not judge of the situation, since with -the facilities which the completion of the Siberian Railway would put at -the disposal of Russia, a victory of its troops was a foregone -conclusion. He added that he was so sure of what he was saying that he -would not even advise the Emperor to send the best troops so far, as -those already stationed in Siberia would be more than sufficient for the -work that had to be done. - -Muravieff controlled himself with difficulty, and when he returned home -he was almost beside himself with grief and rage. He retired to his own -room, giving orders not to be disturbed, and there he was found dead a -few hours later. - -General Kouropatkine thereafter found himself with a free field before -him. - -A few years, however, dragged on before the war broke out. Count -Muravieff had been replaced by Count Lamsdorff, an inoffensive man, who -was the victim of a situation not of his own making. In the meanwhile, -General Kouropatkine started on that journey to Japan, whence he -returned with more illusions than ever; and in St. Petersburg, as well -as in the rest of Russia, the dissatisfaction against the existing order -of things grew and grew. Everybody felt that a change of some kind ought -to take place, that a corrective should be applied to the generally -prevailing uneasiness. People who thought themselves wise, statesmen who -believed themselves to be infallible, all combined to bring about a -catastrophe such as Russia had not known before, one that was to wound -the nation in its most sensitive spot--the disdain for that yellow race -which already had once been its master, and whose pride and power it -believed it had crushed for ever, on that far-off day when the -triumphant troops of Dmitry Donskoy had driven the Tatar hordes back to -the plains of Asia. - -One man alone, Count Witte, had done all that was in his power to -prevent the outbreak of hostilities with Japan. That shrewd Minister -knew well that in the conditions in which Russia found itself at the -moment, a war, even a victorious one, would have consequences which it -was difficult to foresee. He, therefore, tried to persuade General -Kouropatkine to give up his warlike plans. But the latter, with the war -party at his back, overruled the Count. They told the Emperor that the -country’s honour was at stake, and that it was impossible to go back; -that, besides, the victory was as certain as anything could be certain -in this world; that the Army was prepared; and that at the first sight -of Russian regiments the Japanese troops would fly in disorder; that the -whole campaign would be a military promenade and nothing else. And when -at last Witte applied to the good sense of Nicholas II. and asked him -point-blank what advantages he hoped to gain by a war which might still -be avoided, and which ought to be avoided, even at some sacrifice of -pride, and _amour propre_, the Emperor is credited with the reply, “Why -avoid it? It is time to give some amusement to the nation” (“_Il est -temps donner des distractions au pays_”). - -It was under that impression that the Japanese campaign began. No one -believed in its danger, but a good many people who shared the conviction -that it would end in victory for the Russian troops, were, nevertheless, -uneasy as to the consequences of a war breaking out at a time when -internal affairs were not in thorough harmony. The public mind, in -short, began to feel vaguely that dark clouds were appearing on the -horizon, and that a storm of unusual gravity was brewing which would -bring destruction along with it. - -The Emperor alone remained calm and immovable, fully assured of victory, -so it was said, because the spiritualistic mediums who constituted his -most intimate society had all prophesied that he would win laurels such -as no Russian monarch had ever won before. His immediate surroundings -were jubilant also, and sculptured busts of himself were presented in -great pomp to General Kouropatkine, who had begged for permission to -lead personally the army at whose head he stood to victory and fame. The -chauvinist press exulted; the _Novoie Vremia_ even began to anticipate -the day when festivities on a hitherto unknown scale would signalise -the return of the troops from the plains of Manchuria laden with spoils. -Some ladies who wanted to ingratiate themselves into the Imperial -favour, worked at banners and flags, destined to reward the gallant -heroes who were being sent to the front with such hurrahs and such -enthusiasm--enthusiasm which, nevertheless, did not go beyond the small -circle of people who courted the good graces of those in power. But -outside those circles the war was not popular, and the soldier sent to -fight so far away from hearth and home marched without any other feeling -than that of dread and apprehension as to the fate that awaited him in -those distant plains whither he was ordered to go. Slowly the distant -clouds which I have mentioned were getting nearer, appearing darker and -darker as they approached; indeed, trouble was at hand, and, -unfortunately, those who knew it was coming were powerless to avert it. -The Sovereign had spoken, and he had to be obeyed, even by the people -who, in the dark, were preparing the day when they should attempt to -destroy both his Person and his Throne. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -THE WAR WITH JAPAN - - -After the Coronation Nicholas II. and his Consort began the usual -accession visits to foreign Courts required from them by the custom in -vogue among Sovereigns in such cases. They went to Berlin, or rather to -Breslau, the German capital being avoided by them for some particular -reason which was not disclosed, and they preferred to meet the Emperor -William and the Empress in Silesia. They also paid their respects to the -old Austrian monarch; they stayed for some days with Queen Victoria at -Balmoral; and last, but not least, they went to Paris, where they were -received with an enthusiasm such as France had not witnessed for many a -day. - -Their arrival on the banks of the Seine was an official recognition of -the Republic such as no Sovereign had accorded to it until that day, and -which in Russia had been merely tolerated, but never treated on a -footing of equality by official circles. Great preparations were made in -Paris to receive the Russian Imperial pair, and certainly that visit was -the occasion of a great social triumph for the Empress. She was greatly -admired, as was to be expected, and her beauty appealed by its -perfection to the crowds, who found in her the type of what an Empress -should be--polite, though not familiar; and though, perhaps, too calm -and slightly disdainful, yet condescending and kind. She produced an -immense sensation at the Opera, and for the first time since the -long-forgotten days of the Empire, the cry of “_Vive l’Impératrice!_” -was heard again in the streets of Paris. As for Nicholas II., one could -see also that he was immensely pleased at the reception accorded to him. -Russia at that moment was on the eve of a great industrial development -which, unfortunately, was stopped by the war with Japan, at least for a -while, and money was wanted in consequence. - -All the Ministers of the Tsar knew this--no one better than M. -Witte--and that the best means to obtain the money needed from the -French Republic was to flatter its citizens by this visit. It was a -purely sordid affair. - -The extraordinary enthusiasm with which he was greeted in Paris gave -Nicholas II. a wrong impression as to the influence which he wielded, or -thought he wielded, in the European concert, and unfortunately it made -him take an unjustifiable view of the probable attitude of Europe in -regard to his relations with Japan; he fully believed that when the war -came he could count upon the support and deep admiration of Europe. - -Unfortunately, too, French people--who in their turn were dupes in this -comedy of errors, just as were the Russians--had imagined that this -demonstration of friendship, coming as it did from the representative of -an autocracy that had never before condescended to shake hands with the -rulers of a republic, meant the realisation of their dreams of a -_revanche_ and a defensive alliance against Germany. - -When the Emperor and Empress returned to Russia they found discontent -rife. Things had gone from bad to worse. - -Had the war not taken place, the renewed activity of the anarchists -might have required more time to develop into something tangible, but -the disasters of the Japanese campaign gave them the impulse which had -been wanting for them to become effective and formidable. - -The war in itself was not popular, as I have already said. And the -enthusiasm with which it was begun was only on the surface--an -enthusiasm engineered by the numerous class of Government officials -eager to please the Sovereign. These folk fondly thought that they would -impress the Japanese as to the strength of Russia by the various -ovations with which generals were sent off to the seat of war. No one -believed the Japanese could resist; the idea was that they were -miserable little beings whose efforts at serious warfare were nothing -else but ridiculous. It was in vain that people who knew better reminded -the public that these little fellows for years had been training -themselves in the best military schools in Europe; that they had in the -space of a few short years completely remodelled their customs, their -habits, their system of government, and could now compare with Europeans -in the realms of education and capability. All these warnings were not -only disregarded but laughed at; the possibility of a defeat never -entered anyone’s mind. - -In Russia no one was prepared for the dangers of the war which was begun -with such a light heart. The troops in Siberia with whom General -Kouropatkine believed he could win the campaign were not only totally -inferior in numbers, but also insufficiently equipped and clothed. -Sanitary arrangements were not thought of at all, and until the first -detachments of the Red Cross Brigade arrived on the field of action the -wounded were but scantily attended to. Commissariat also was in a state -of complete disorganisation; and as for adequate armaments, practically -none existed. As the best example of this, Port Arthur may well be -mentioned. Though on paper this fortress had been entirely rebuilt -during the previous five years, in reality the only work done had been -the digging of a few ditches and trenches, and even these were not -where they were really required. - -Other abuses were rife. The commissariat, though costing enormous sums, -yet failed to supply soldiers as well as officers with the most -necessary things. The men had warm clothes in summer and no furs in -winter. Shoes were for the most part of so abominable a quality that the -infantry preferred to walk barefooted. The means of transport were such -as to cause the most dreadful tortures for the victims destined to -travel for weeks on a railway line badly built, and in carriages devoid -of the most elementary comforts. The trucks in which the army was -forwarded to Manchuria were so old that one can only wonder by what -miracle they did not fall to pieces on the road. Yet, according to the -reports presented by the War Office, everything possible had been done -to transport the troops quickly to the field of action. - -The Emperor was assured that his army was ready, and that the Japanese -army was in a most weak condition, quite unprepared for a struggle of -any serious kind. It has even been maintained by some that this report -constitutes one of those crimes which no nation can ever forgive to its -author. The then War Minister had gone to Manchuria with the avowed -purpose of examining for himself what chances of success there were for -an aggressive policy on the part of Russia. He was given the utmost -freedom for his own ideas; he had been told to study carefully the -resources of Japan, its desires, and its aims. He had been well received -by the Mikado and by his Ministers, and with true Slav laziness had -believed all that he had been told, and only looked at what had been -shown to him. Warnings had not failed him; officers whose duties lay on -that distant Manchurian frontier had reported to him the enormous -preparations made by Japan, and drawn his attention to the care with -which all our armaments had been studied by competent Japanese officers. -Their misgivings had not been entertained by Kouropatkine, who upon his -return to Russia addressed a long report to the Emperor, in which, among -other things, was said: - - “Japan at the present moment is reorganising its army and navy, and - proceeding very slowly with this task. Japanese officers, though - they have studied at our academy as well as in military schools in - Germany, have not mastered the various workings of European - tactics. They are still savage and untrained, and their army could - not very well at present engage in any conflict with us. It is true - that they are ambitious, and that the annexation of Korea is their - earnest desire, but they have no means of satisfying that ambition. - If we want to strike at their military or naval organisation, we - could not select a more favourable moment than the present one, - when everything is still in a state of chaos, and when Japan, - having ceased to be an Asiatic nation, is nevertheless far from - resembling a European one. As regards ourselves, we are perfectly - ready, and could in the space of thirteen days have four hundred - thousand men on the Japanese frontier, which is three times as many - as would be needed to repulse the army of our adversary. The war - would be a simple military promenade, and no necessity could even - arise of moving any of our troops from the German or Austrian - frontier or to diminish the garrisons in Poland.” - -This report is one which Russia will not soon forgive. Mistakes of -tactics and strategy were not of such importance that they could not be -condoned, for there were terrible difficulties to be faced, and perhaps -no one could have done better than the responsible Minister. Yet not to -have been able to appreciate the strength of the enemy he knew he would -be called upon to fight, not to notice his preparations, not to pay -attention to the warnings which he received was a fault impossible to -justify to posterity or history, even though dozens of books be written -in the attempt. Critics consider that a Minister of War ought to have -known the condition of the army of which he was the head; and as a -responsible adviser of his Sovereign he ought, before telling him things -which it is difficult to credit that he believed himself, to have -seriously considered whether he had the right, in order to please that -Sovereign, to sacrifice the dignity of his country and the prestige of -its troops. The battle of Liao Yang was certainly a terrible misfortune; -the retreat that followed upon it was perhaps a disgraceful incident, -but it cannot be gainsaid that the initial blunder out of which all -these calamities arose was the report of General Kouropatkine. - -A further calamity was that the Commander-in-Chief was not liked by the -troops in his charge, his personality did not inspire them with -enthusiasm. He had little moral authority over his troops, who were -equally indifferent to his praise or to his blame. One caustic writer -said, “He was a nonentity until the moment when he became useless.” - -The quick way in which Japan took the offensive at the beginning of the -war is still fresh in people’s minds. At first this unexpected movement -with which the campaign opened, and which involved the destruction of -two war vessels, struck consternation throughout the whole of Russia. -Then a reaction came; the press tried to quieten people’s apprehensions, -and to persuade the public that this meant nothing, and that the reverse -was because war not having been yet officially declared, our officers -were not on their guard. So everyone tried to make the best of bad -circumstances, and to hope for news of a victory, a culmination in which -everybody, beginning with the Emperor, firmly believed. - -Alas, victory never came; and though individual acts of courage were not -rare during these sad months, yet upon the whole no success of any -magnitude attended Russian arms. Several incidents in that disastrous -campaign struck home to the whole country, and opened its eyes to the -deplorable nature of the situation. Even St. Petersburg Society, usually -so impassive, became excited, and brilliant officers of the Guards, -moved to indignation at the turn things were taking, asked as a favour -permission to go to the front. Such permission was grudgingly granted; -people of independent opinions might then see for themselves what was -happening and make public the tragedy which was taking place in those -far-away Manchurian plains. Circumstances, however, grew too strong for -him, and finally Kouropatkine allowed these volunteers on the field of -operations, to observe the disasters which his misplaced self-confidence -had brought about. - -When the _Petropavlosk_ went down in the Pacific with its load of human -beings and the brave Admiral Makaroff, together with his staff, -consternation prevailed in St. Petersburg. The Emperor called a council -of war to deliberate over what ought to be done in order to redeem the -lost, or at least seriously impaired, prestige of the country. Someone -suggested that the best course would be to conclude peace before events -became too strong for the country, since the situation might become such -that would cause the Japanese to demand terms which would be quite -unacceptable to Russian honour and pride; but this suggestion was very -quickly overruled, and it was decided to reinforce the Manchurian army, -and to send the Baltic fleet over the seas to make a naval demonstration -before Japanese ports. - -This last suggestion was made by the Emperor himself. It was received -with consternation by those who heard it, but no one dared to contradict -it. One officer alone tried to expose the dangers attending such a -resolution. His arguments were eloquent, and should have been -convincing, but he was not listened to. Nicholas II. declared that it -was his wish the fleet should start, and added that he felt convinced it -would not be called upon to fight, because the very fact of its being -sent would frighten the Japanese into asking for peace. He would not -take into consideration the fact, in the first place, that Russians are -not naturally sailors, the dangers of the voyage, the difficulty the -ships would find in coaling, and the rotten state that several of the -vessels sent on this adventurous excursion were in. He would not believe -that the men-of-war composing this famous fleet were old and no longer -seaworthy, that their armaments were singularly out of date, and that -their crews were all more or less in a condition of rebellion against -the Government, whom they accused of having been the principal cause of -the present disasters. He simply said: “I want the fleet to start, and -it must do so as quickly as possible.” - -It was a sad day when this decision of the Tsar became public--sad for -Russia and sad for the men sent to die. None of the officers of that -ill-fated squadron believed he would return alive from this senseless -expedition, and the farewells exchanged with the dear ones left at home -were more than mournful. All these men knew they were about to die, and -that the months left to them would be one long agony at the thought of -the fate to meet which they were starting. And one bleak, rainy morning, -amidst tears and sobs of bereaved wives and mothers, the Baltic fleet -sailed away towards distant Tsushima. Nicholas II. had come to bid it -good-bye, as if in order to hear the famous words, “_Ave, Cæsar! -morituri te salutant!_” - - - - -CHAPTER X - -MUKDEN AND TSUSHIMA - - -I will not speak of the opening episodes of the war, nor of the early -battles which one after another, in sad succession, were lost by the -Russian troops. I will not even say much about the siege of Port Arthur -and the sequel, which added shameful pages to the mournful ones of its -defence and surrender. There, also, irreparable mistakes were made, and -stupidities crowded on the top of each other. Whilst the siege lasted, -people were loud in the praise of General Stössel and his bravery, -notwithstanding that it was very well known he was unequal to the -mission imposed on him. It was an open secret in St. Petersburg that it -was owing to the efforts of General Kondratenko, the head of his staff, -that the fortress had ever held out so long against the Japanese forces. -It was another open secret that the most disgraceful financial jobbery -and money-making were charged against the Commander of Port Arthur, and -in these accusations his wife was involved. It was generally believed -that they sold the milk and other provisions to the sick and wounded at -extortionate prices, and that they engaged in the most shameful bargains -in regard to the stores over which the General held authority. All this -was common talk and common knowledge, and yet the public was full of -admiration, a commanded admiration, for General Stössel and the brave -defence which he made. - -Perhaps this was just as well, because it would have been of no use to -attempt to blame him whilst he was in charge of a responsible post from -which it was not even possible to remove him. But then, why, when all -was over, when the legend that had accumulated round his head had -transformed him into a hero, why deny this very legend? Or, after having -covered the General with honours, allowing him even to accept foreign -distinctions such as the decoration _Pour le Mérite_ given to him by the -German Emperor, why tear from his shoulders the epaulettes that, rightly -or wrongly, had been given to him? Why enlighten the world as to the -shameful story of that siege, and the way the defence of the town was -conducted? Why begin that counterfeit court-martial which told Europe -that instead of a hero General Stössel was a coward and a traitor? - -The stupidity of such a course of action is evident even to the veriest -outsider. It would have been far better to have let the legend remain -undisturbed, to throw a veil of oblivion over what could not be changed -or mended, and not to break the hearts of those who had done their duty, -and done it well, too--the officers and soldiers composing the garrison -of Port Arthur, who found themselves mixed up in this deplorable affair, -and upon whose innocent shoulders was thrown the burden of having been -connected with a story of sordidness, cupidity, and cowardice for which -they were not responsible, but the shade of which was to darken their -lives for ever. - -Only to rehabilitate them in the world’s sight do I reopen the sad and -shameful story of their betrayal and Russia’s. - -There is an episode of the siege of Port Arthur which is very little -known and which deserves special mention. When the news of General -Kondratenko’s death was brought to the Commander of Port Arthur, his -first words were, “Has he left any special letters or instructions, or -have any reports been found among his papers?” It seems that the day -before he was so tragically killed, Kondratenko had had a heated -discussion with General Stössel. The latter was upholding the necessity -of a prompt surrender of the town, but the former strongly opposed the -suggestion, using many arguments, amongst which the principal was that -some of the forts still held could hold on for about three weeks longer, -and that it would be time to talk of surrender when these had fallen or -been destroyed. Stössel then said that a quantity of valuable property -was locked up in these forts, and that it would be useless to allow it -to be wasted. Now the property about which the Commander-in-Chief was so -anxious belonged almost entirely to himself and to his wife, and had -been removed for better safety to the very forts which the Chief of the -Staff proposed to sacrifice before surrendering to the enemy. -Kondratenko was known to possess a violent temper, and he turned upon -his chief, and, calling him traitor and other words of the same -character, declared that he would at once send a report to St. -Petersburg concerning this incident, and denouncing Stössel as failing -in his duty because of personal cupidity. A few hours later Kondratenko -was killed, and, as has been told, the first words of Stössel upon -hearing of it were to inquire what had become of his papers, in which he -evidently feared to find a confirmation of the threats the dead man had -made. - -Kondratenko was excessively popular among the troops. He was known to be -extremely brave, and mindful of the soldiers confided to his care. His -death was deeply deplored, and it completely discouraged the garrison of -the besieged town, so that when General Stössel immediately thereafter -formally proposed to surrender, scarcely a voice was raised in -opposition, and it was felt that the sad end of this memorable siege -being inevitable, the sooner it took place the better. - -One officer alone proposed to try to communicate once more with the -Commander-in-Chief, and to ask for his instructions. Upon that General -Stössel took from his portfolio a letter from General Kouropatkine, -telling him that he left him free to do what he thought best without -referring to anyone. Stössel declared that this letter was sufficient to -safeguard his responsibility, and that he took it upon himself to send -an envoy to General Nogi. - -Later on, when the General was tried, a friend both of his and of -General Kouropatkine came to see him, and begged him not to produce this -letter during the trial; it was promised in return to so arrange matters -that even if he were condemned an Imperial pardon would follow upon the -verdict. What interest was involved in the concealment of this -document--which in a certain measure would have explained General -Stössel’s course of action, even if it would not have justified it--has -never been known to this day. Some people affirm that in writing thus -General Kouropatkine had for his excuse political reasons upon which it -was unnecessary to enlighten the public. - -When Port Arthur had fallen it was felt that the first part of the war -was over, and that unless a decisive battle turned the tables upon the -Japanese their success was an accomplished fact. That battle was -expected with eagerness by the whole of Russia, where existed still a -vague hope that when Kouropatkine should have enough troops at his -disposal he would be able to attack the enemy successfully, -notwithstanding the unfavourable conditions in which he as well as his -army found themselves placed. Everyone urged him to attempt a supreme -effort which was to avenge all the disasters of the past. But instead, -Kouropatkine, who had now lost his nerve, continued slowly to withdraw -his forces, retiring no one knew why or whither. - -He had a friend, General Gripenberg, who was in command of one of the -three army corps that were to operate simultaneously against the enemy. -That officer, however, found himself differing so entirely from the -Commander-in-Chief as to the tactics which ought to be pursued, that -Gripenberg asked Kouropatkine point-blank what object he had in avoiding -with such manifest care a battle that would at least have the advantage -of clearing the air and giving some new energy to the demoralised -troops. The latter replied that he thought that by drawing the Japanese -army into the interior of the country he would tire it, and thus by -sapping its _moral_ render it the more easily to be beaten. - -It is said that Gripenberg laughed outright at this plan, and the two -friends at once became bitter enemies. The Commander-in-Chief tried in -vain to reason with his former comrade; he implored him not to abandon -him at such a critical moment, and not to give their common foe the -satisfaction of witnessing the dissensions which divided them. -Gripenberg remained inflexible: “Once more,” he said, “I ask you, will -you or will you not change your decision and attack the Japanese?” “I -cannot do so,” replied Kouropatkine. “Then I cannot stay here, or obey -your orders, and I shall leave for St. Petersburg, and myself report to -the Emperor all that is being done here, and the incapacity of which you -give new proofs every day.” In this way the two generals parted. - -Gripenberg, as he threatened, went to St. Petersburg. He saw the -Emperor, with whom he had a long talk, and was rewarded for his journey -by being appointed an aide-de-camp general to the Sovereign. It was -felt that by conferring this dignity upon him Nicholas II. was blaming -Kouropatkine for his inaction, but nevertheless no change of -Commander-in-Chief was announced as being in contemplation. - -Gossip, however, became more busy than ever concerning the events that -were taking place in Manchuria, and the last hopes anybody had cherished -of a victory died away. It was felt that it would be best to conclude an -honourable peace before a crowning disaster completely wrecked the -reputation of the Russian army and of the generals in command. - -Whilst the capital was busy with comments on his course of action, -General Kouropatkine at last made up his mind to attack the Japanese -forces, and did so without apparently taking the least precautions to -ensure the safety of the retreat of his army in case of a defeat. - -What induced him to make this desperate attempt no one knows. Perhaps he -felt he had to justify his former inaction; perhaps, also, he thought it -better to end the suspense in which his army as well as his country -existed from day to day. At all events, he did attack the Japanese army, -and thus initiated one of the most disastrous military events of modern -times. - -Everybody knows that the Russian forces were defeated; but what is not -so well known, what remains unexplained to this day, was the panic that -followed upon it, as well as the details of the subsequent retreat. -Panic seized the troops, who rushed blindly away from the enemy without -being aware whither they hastened. Their only desire was to get away -from bullets and shells; to flee from a danger which often did not exist -in the vicinity from which they retreated. A disordered troop of frantic -men dragged itself through these vast Manchurian plains in the depth of -winter, with all the horrors of cold, wind, and snow accompanying their -retreat and adding to its poignancy. In that flight no one knew friend -from foe; the soldiers, badly clad, tore from the dead bodies of the -Japanese their winter clothes and shoes, heedless of the danger that -these borrowed garments might bring to them. To understand the -significance of this it is necessary to picture the situation in the -darkness of the night, when it became impossible to distinguish friends -from foes, and when one killed everyone that one met on one’s way for -dread of being killed oneself. - -Horrible scenes were enacted in that cold, frozen desert through which -the Russian troops, wearied, famished, and bereft of courage as well as -of strength, had to drag themselves. The few people who found a piece of -bread or a warm piece of clothing were sure to have it snatched from -them by ravenous, half-frozen creatures in whom despair had destroyed -every feeling of humanity; mercy existed no more; every man became a -wild beast. No orders were listened to; indeed, there was no one to give -orders. Officers as well as men had only one thought: to escape from the -terrors of cold and starvation, to forget if only for a moment that -nightmare of hopeless agony through which they had to grope their way -towards a haven which they could neither see nor even believe in. - -How many days that delirium of torment lasted no one knows, because no -survivor can tell how long it took to reach a spot where could be -breathed air uncontaminated with fear or with disaster. Some found -shelter; others, with no strength left to go farther, fell on the road -and either died through being buried in the snow or being choked by the -mud of those dreadful plains, which were impassable at that time of the -year; or, still living, were devoured by birds of prey, without the -strength to resist. An officer relates that, whilst trying to rally -some of his men, he was startled by the moans of some creature in agony, -and trudging through the darkness to the spot whence these moans -proceeded he found a soldier weakly struggling with a huge vulture, who -had begun to snap at his arm and was tearing the flesh off in pieces. As -for horses, no sooner had they fallen than eagles and other birds of -prey threw themselves upon their bodies and very quickly tore every -piece of flesh from the bones. These birds were so inhumanly bold and so -sure of the quarry that was awaiting them, that they refused to be -driven away, hovering over the heads of the miserable beings who were -running for their lives. This sinister escort only added to the horror -that had already seized these poor wretches. It was worse than fighting, -worse than hearing the bullets whistling in one’s ears; far worse even -than the screaming of shell fire. It was a ghastly reminder of the -inevitable end. To listen to the noise of the great wings flapping in -every direction seemed as if the angel of death was mockingly and -mercilessly journeying with them, ready any moment to snatch up the -souls of men. - -I find it utterly impossible to give an idea of all the terrible things -that occurred during this retreat of Mukden. Even the Japanese, hardened -as they were, were moved to pity by the sufferings of the Russian army, -fighting for its life under such awful conditions. As for the victims, -they became at last quite indifferent to their woes; it all seemed so -endless, so hopeless, that it was better quietly to submit, and to rely -on fate either to save or to kill as might be. - -The Red Cross detachments, as usual, behaved heroically, but they also -were left with practically no other resources than their devotion to -their duty. Often it happened that the horses harnessed to the carts -that carried the wounded fell on the way, and instantly these were -seized by hungry soldiers and eaten with relish, even raw. Then the -sisters and doctors transferred their charges to other vehicles, and -often pulled these carts themselves with ropes until they could find -other animals to drag them on. Brave men who had seen other -battlefields, and were used to the horrors of war, became white-haired -and aged during those terrible days, and, when it was all over, never -cared to think of them or hear them mentioned. It was a nightmare, and -worse than a nightmare. - -When at last the remnants of that army, to whom so many victories had -been promised, were gathered together, and rallied into something like -order, General Kouropatkine made up his mind to resign the position -which he held and the responsibilities which he had never been able to -understand, because he never realised their moment. He wrote to the -Emperor asking to be relieved from his command, saying that he had been -so unlucky that he feared the army had lost confidence in him. Speaking -thus, he flattered himself. The army had not lost confidence; it had -never had any in his capacity or his ability to lead it. The General’s -resignation was accepted by his Sovereign, and he was allowed to come -back to Russia to “exonerate” himself and to explain in his own way the -causes of the disasters that had accumulated upon his country and upon -himself. - -An old officer, whose whole life had been spent on active -service--General Linevitch--was given the responsible post of -Commander-in-Chief. He did the best he could do under the trying and -difficult circumstances in which he found himself placed, but he could -not restore confidence. The troops--among whom the war in the abstract -had never been popular--had only one idea, and that was to return home -and to see peace concluded, no matter under what conditions. - -General Linevitch at once asked for reinforcements, and during the -months that followed new troops were sent every day to Manchuria. They -went rebellious and exasperated at the idea of fighting in what they -considered to be a forlorn cause. It has often been made a reproach to -Count Witte that he concluded peace at Portsmouth at the very time when, -the army having been considerably strengthened, a renewal of the -campaign might have brought back victory to the Russian arms. -Nevertheless, all such reproaches were unmerited. The great reason that -made Count Witte sign the famous treaty was his knowledge of the -dissatisfied condition of the bulk of the army, and the conviction that -existed among all who were aware of what was actually going on in -Manchuria, that if they were ordered to march again; the troops very -probably would refuse to obey. Revolution was everywhere in the air, and -by allowing the opportunity given of obtaining more or less favourable -conditions of settlement with Japan to escape, was to incur the far -greater risk of insubordination and revolution. In that awful disaster -everything had perished, even the devotion of the soldier to his flag. - -Whilst the tragedy of the Manchurian plains was going on, the Baltic -fleet, under the orders of Admiral Rozhdestvensky, was sailing towards -Vladivostok, and preparing itself to encounter the Japanese squadrons, -which they well knew were far superior to their own, both as regards -numbers and armaments. It was a sad journey; all the men who had been -sent on it, against all warnings suggested by reason and a knowledge of -the conditions under which they were being dispatched, were certain that -they would never return to their country and to those dear ones to whom -they had bade good-bye with an anguish that they dared not express. The -crews also were despondent. As for the vessels themselves, they were, -for the greater part, old ships, unfit to stand such a long voyage, and -neither armed properly nor equipped according to modern requirements. It -was a hopeless enterprise, and all concerned knew it but too well. - -Nevertheless, the fleet did its duty. On that grey May morning when the -Japanese men-of-war were first encountered, it desperately prepared to -fight, and at least to try to avert the shame of falling into the -enemy’s hands. But when the first shot fell on the immensity of the sea -and shook its calm, it was as a funeral knell for thousands of lives -about to be destroyed. - -Their agony did not last long. It was not like at Mukden, a struggle of -days and weeks, leaving its victims indifferent even to death. At -Tsushima a few short hours saw the end. The Russian vessels were very -quickly silenced; some were taken by the enemy, others sank in the -waves. One ship escaped, forced her way through the Japanese fleet, and -carried to Vladivostok the news of the disaster. Soon it reached Russia, -and terrible was the despair which the tidings caused. It was felt that -after this unprecedented calamity no hope was left to the country, and -that once more the yellow race, immense, implacable, was going to crush -the empire of the Tsars. Scarcely an eye was dry on that memorable day -when one heard in St. Petersburg of the new victory of the Japanese -arms, and few but were not crushed by the shame and humiliation which -the country was undergoing: a shame that nothing could redeem. - -One person alone kept cool and calm; it was the Emperor who, when he was -told of the misfortune, read quietly the dispatch describing it, and -after having done so went on with the game of tennis that he had -interrupted in order to peruse it. So ran the story. Here was the whole -of Russia mourning her children, yet--the inference is inevitable--the -event was not of sufficient importance to make Nicholas II. abandon the -healthy exercise he liked to indulge in on bright summer afternoons! - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -THE BIRTH OF THE TSAREVITCH - - -Whilst the war was running its course the Emperor, in the solitude of -his palace at Tsarskoye Selo, was anxiously awaiting the day when the -Empress would again become a mother. In the years that had elapsed since -he had wedded Alexandra Feodorovna, four daughters had been born to the -Imperial couple, and their arrival into the world had been a source of -bitter disappointment to their parents. The idea that the Throne could -pass to a collateral line was a cruel grief for Nicholas II. In his -first manifesto issued to the nation, on the day of his accession, he -had proclaimed as his heir his brother, the Grand Duke George -Alexandrovitch, to whom was granted the title of “Grand Duke -Tsarevitch,” generally borne only by heirs apparent, and not -presumptive. The manifesto added that this title was only to be borne -until God “had seen fit to bless with the birth of a son” the marriage -of the Sovereign, which was then about to take place. But the years went -on, and the much-wished-for boy still had not arrived to fill with joy -his parents’ hearts. As one girl after another came to increase the -Imperial Family, people at last gave up the idea that the Empress would -ever become the mother of a male heir, and this did not add to her -popularity. - -In the meantime, the Grand Duke George, whose health had always been -more or less delicate, developed acute symptoms of tuberculosis. He was -at first ordered to the South of France, whither his mother, the -Empress Marie Feodorovna, accompanied him, but he derived no benefit -from his stay. - -At last he was sent to the Caucasus to try what high mountain air would -do for him. The Grand Duke liked the Caucasus, and especially the free -kind of life he was able to lead in the residence which he had built for -himself on the heights above Abbas Touman, in the vicinity of the -Kazbek. He was of a very retiring disposition, timid in the extreme, and -was never more at his ease than with his inferiors or people with whom -he need not trouble himself to stand upon ceremony. He knew that, as -Successor to the Throne, he was not looked upon with friendly eyes by a -certain section of the Court, although he had no ambition whatsoever, -and only wanted to be left alone. This made his retirement more -congenial; he felt he had more independence than he could have obtained -in St. Petersburg had he stayed there. His mother visited him -frequently, and endeavoured to persuade him to return to the capital, if -only for a few months during the summer season, but he constantly -refused, declaring he was quite happy amid the rugged beauty of the wild -surroundings. People said that he had found another attraction at Abbas -Touman, and that he was secretly married to a lady he had met there. It -is difficult to know how much truth there was in this rumour, but it is -certain that some legend, full of intangible mystery, hovered about the -Grand Duke George, and that, when talking about him, people supposed to -be well informed gravely shook their heads and said that “it was a pity, -a great pity.” They would never explain, however, why they used such -words. - -But, as years went on, the public ceased to interest itself in the -doings of the Tsarevitch, until, one fine summer day, it was startled -by the news of his sudden and unexpected death. - -Tragedy was not absent from it, and the end of the second son of -Alexander III. had something appalling through the extraordinary -circumstances that accompanied it. He had gone out alone for a ride on -his bicycle, as he often did in fine weather. As he did not return in -time for dinner, people began to get anxious, and his attendants started -in search of him. They met on the way an old woman, who related that she -was seeking help for an officer who had fallen on the road and evidently -hurt himself. That officer proved to be the Tsarevitch, who was found -lying on the grass, with blood oozing out of his mouth, and already -lifeless. It was related later on that he had been seized with sudden -hæmorrhage from the lungs, and had died before help could come; but the -real circumstances attending that sad end never were known, or, if -known, never told to anyone. - -The attendants of the Grand Duke were severely blamed for allowing him -to go out alone on such expeditions; but they tried to excuse themselves -by saying that he refused to be accompanied by anyone in his frequent -and much enjoyed mountain excursions, and that it was next to impossible -to disobey him. True or not, the excuse was admitted, and the remains of -George Alexandrovitch were brought back with great pomp to St. -Petersburg and laid to rest in the fortress beside those of his father. -The Empress Dowager was perhaps the only person who really mourned for -him; in Court circles one felt that his death was the solution of a -difficulty which would inevitably have arisen had circumstances occurred -to dispossess him of the title of Tsarevitch. His brother, the Grand -Duke Michael, was not, however, awarded the title, but merely recognised -as heir presumptive to the Crown, without any other qualification. - -This Grand Duke had been the favourite child of Alexander III., and as -such enjoyed the affection of the nation. But he, too, was of a retiring -disposition, and though he represented his brother with much dignity on -important State occasions, such as the funeral of Queen Victoria and the -Coronation of King Edward VII., it was very well known that his tastes -did not lie that way, and that he preferred home life to any kind of -festivity. He gave a proof of the direction in which his tastes lay when -he married the lady of his heart against the wishes of the present Tsar -and of the Dowager Empress. In consequence, he was deprived of his right -to a possible Regency, and even of his civil rights; moreover, the -management of his own private financial affairs and of his personal -properties were also taken away from him. - -After the birth of the fourth daughter of Nicholas II., the Grand -Duchess Anastasia Nicolaievna, the Empress gave herself up entirely to -practices of a narrow devotion, mixed with superstition. - -It was then that rumours arose that she favoured the visits of -spiritualistic mediums. Also a report was circulated that she went from -convent to convent and from church to church, promising golden vestments -to all the miraculous images of the Virgin, of which there are such a -considerable number in Russia, if only she were granted through their -intervention the son for whom her soul longed. - -Following upon this, according to popular report, the Empress fell into -a kind of melancholia that gave at one time considerable cause for -anxiety to her medical attendants. As one misfortune after another -crowded upon the country, that melancholy took an acute shape, and it -is not to be wondered that when, after an interval of two years or -something of the kind, there appeared again in her state of health a -likelihood of her becoming a mother, the event was awaited with anxious -expectation, not only by herself but also by the Emperor. - -It was about this period that the revolutionary propaganda, which -previously had only slumbered, began to show renewed activity. -Discontent had reached its height, and it is only to be wondered that -the era of political assassination under which Russia was to be -terrorised for such a number of years, and which it is to be feared is -not yet ended, did not begin sooner. Indeed, the anarchist party had -from the very beginning of the reign of Nicholas II. evinced signs of -preparation and activity, believing that it had at last some chance to -push through its programme of bloody reforms, because events had given -some colourable pretext for remonstrance. - -Elsewhere I have given the actual text--never before published--of the -letter which Nicholas II. received from the Revolutionary Committee in -answer to his “senseless dreams” speech. His only feeling when he read -it was indignation at the audacity of those people who thus tried to -rule the actions of the Sovereign and to reprove them by sketching out -to him a programme of government so different from his own. He -instructed his Ministers to find out the authors of this message. -Immediately were put into requisition all the numerous political spies -that the police has at its disposal. The Universities especially were -watched, as it was well known that among the students a great percentage -of anarchists was to be found. Immediately after these measures had been -adopted an extraordinary agitation could be observed in all the higher -educational establishments, and one February afternoon and evening -manifestations of students took place on the Nevski Prospekt, in front -of the Anitchkov Palace, where the Emperor was residing with his mother -and his young wife. - -At that time, however, the special service of the Okhrana, or personal -guard of the Sovereign, still existed. General Tchérévine took -energetic, though not violent, measures to put an end to the disorder, -so that it might not have time to develop itself dangerously or to -disturb--outwardly at least--the established order of things. - -But after the Coronation matters changed, and the revolutionary -committees became more active. The catastrophe of the Khodinka Field was -used to attack the person of the Sovereign, and they did not spare him. -Anarchist proclamations were distributed right and left, and in reply -the police made wholesale arrests without due discrimination between the -people whom it suspected of favouring the active revolutionary -propaganda and those who were really guilty. - -Among the persons who were thus imprisoned was a young girl of -extraordinary talent and beauty, who, though full of sympathy for the -cause of what she considered liberty, had, nevertheless, never been in -communication with the leaders of the anarchist party. Some forbidden -books had been found during a police search that had taken place in the -rooms which she occupied in some furnished lodgings, and this afforded -quite sufficient pretext to arrest her and transfer her to the fortress. - -What took place during some six months that she spent there, separated -from everybody, and not even allowed to communicate at first with her -own father and mother, no one knows. Certainly some cruel scenes must -have been enacted, because one day, at the very time when, owing to -energetic efforts on the part of her friends, Mademoiselle Vietroff was -about to be released, she was found dead in her cell, burned to death -under the most horrible circumstances. She had had the courage to empty -over her bedclothes the oil out of a paraffin lamp that she was allowed -to have, and to set fire to them, after having laid herself down on the -bed, where she remained until the flames had done their work. - -The scandal was enormous, and people wondered what could have induced -this lovely, charming, highly gifted girl, to commit such an awful -suicide. Dark things were hinted at, and terrible rumours accused the -authorities of the prison of having driven her to seek release from -suffering and shame through the only means left at her disposal. - -Immediately after her funeral imposing manifestations by students took -place in front of the Kazan Cathedral, and proclamations were freely -distributed among the public relating the details of this terrible -death. - -The sensation caused by it was equal to that which seized upon Russian -Society when, under the reign of Alexander II., Vera Zassoulitch fired -upon the Prefect of St. Petersburg, General Trépoff. That attempted -murder was the beginning of another phase of the revolutionary movement -which ended with the assassination of the Emperor. Mademoiselle -Vietroff’s suicide opened the later phase out of which was to burst the -Revolution which claimed so many victims in 1905. - -The country did not recover its calm after that sad occurrence. Students -and Universities became more active than ever in trying to sow -discontent among the working classes, and especially in the factories, -where anarchist ideas generally find the most support. The Government, -as usual, blundered; either they did not see the danger, or saw it too -late, or, again, looked for it there where it did not exist. It -persecuted uselessly young boys led astray by their comrades, and -utterly unable to endanger public order, and it let alone the most -mischievous leaders of the movement who succeeded in removing suspicion -from themselves. The police behaved atrociously in its measures of -repression. Sure of the protection of the Tsar, the police proceeded in -the most ruthless manner to persecute every manifestation of public -opinion, when it imagined it was directed against its authority, and it -had no regard as to the personality of those whom it thought fit to -attack. Thus one day, a general in a very high position, who held the -important post of administrator of the private fortune of the Imperial -Family, Prince Viazemsky, happened to pass along the square opposite the -Kazan Cathedral whilst the police were trying to disperse some groups of -students who had assembled there for a funeral mass for one of their -comrades. He was so indignant at the brutality displayed in securing the -dispersal that he interfered in order to put an end to it. Immediately -the head of the secret service of the Okhrana complained to the Emperor, -who, without even listening to the explanations which Prince Viazemsky -wanted to offer, deprived him of his post, and ordered him to go abroad -at once, exiling him from the capital, without even allowing him to try -to clear himself. - -When the war with Japan broke out it was felt that whatever might be its -end, the miseries that it would entail, even if victory came to the -Russian arms, would serve as subjects not only of discontent, but also -of encouragement to the revolutionist party. Consequently, rigorous -measures became more frequent than before. The Minister of the Interior -at the time was M. de Plehve, a man well known for his despotic -character, who had for long been at the head of the secret political -police before he became a member of the Cabinet. He was perhaps the -most intensely hated personage in Russia, and in a certain measure he -had deserved the dislike and the animosity of the public, whom he -persecuted ruthlessly whenever he thought he could detect the least -symptom of opinions not in accord with those which he advocated. During -his tenure of office people without number were exiled or imprisoned; a -good many were hanged in secret in the courtyards of the various prisons -in which they were confined; and consciences as well as individuals were -terrorised not into submission, but into silence. - -But Plehve, with all his faults, at least was an honest man, a -conscientious man, and not a flatterer. He knew he was destined to be -murdered, but he would not have gone one step to escape the danger that -he felt was continually lurking over his head. He was inexorable in the -way in which he fulfilled his duties, but he would have been incapable -of telling a lie to please his Sovereign or to gain some personal -advantage. Yet his sarcastic temper and want of consideration for the -feelings of others were bound to create enemies even among his -colleagues; indeed, they did not scruple to use every means to destroy -his influence. - -The Emperor considered him something like a watch-dog, whose services -and vigilance one could not do without, but whom one had no necessity to -treat decently or to admit into one’s confidence. One day, when Plehve -wanted to deal with some matter not immediately connected with his -department, Nicholas II. told him quite plainly that he ought not to -speak to him about things which concerned other people. And yet when the -offended Minister offered his resignation the Emperor refused to accept -it, giving as his reason that “He had no one at the moment who could -replace him so well at the head of the police.” “At the moment,” you -will note, to the servant of his own creation! - -Plehve was very fond of knowing everything that was going on, and while -knowing perfectly well that he had any number of adversaries among those -who surrounded the Sovereign, he wished to be kept aware of everything -that was going on in the family circle of Nicholas II. Having at his -disposal all the necessary means of being well informed, it was related -that he had organised a police service at the Imperial Palace of -Tsarskoye Selo which kept him conversant with all that was being done -and said there. It was even said that he had had his telephone wires -connected with those of the private telephone of the Emperor, and could -thus listen to the latter’s conversations. This fact, so the report -continues, came to the knowledge of the Sovereign after the murder of M. -Plehve, and he was so enraged that he forgot the respect due to the -dead. He did not attend the funeral ceremonies, and it was only with the -utmost difficulty that he was persuaded to consent to a pension being -given to the widow of the deceased statesman. - -Plehve was murdered under the most awful conditions. He was driving to -the Warsaw railway station on his way to Tsarskoye Selo for his weekly -report to the Tsar. When almost opposite the station a bomb was thrown -in the front of his carriage. The effect was terrible. The carriage and -its occupant were reduced to pieces, and it was with great difficulty -that some remains of torn flesh and bones were found and gathered -together to be brought home. To recognise them was impossible; nothing -remained to tell that a mighty Minister had been blown into atoms. - -The news of the event was at once telephoned to Tsarskoye Selo. The only -comment which the Emperor made was that it would be necessary to send -immediately a high official to put under seal the papers of M. Plehve, -so that none should get lost or mislaid. He did not even send a message -of condolence to the widow. It was said by way of explanation that the -news of the murder must be held back from the Empress, who was on the -eve of her confinement, and whose nerves might receive a shock in -consequence, and that the Emperor did not want to leave her at such a -time. - -This explanation was not believed by the general public. The Emperor, -however, did not mind what the world thought about him, or in what light -it regarded his actions. He was only thinking of the child the Empress -was expected to give birth to. Would it at last be a son, an heir to the -dynasty of the Romanoffs, or would another daughter be born to him? That -was the thought which alone engrossed him, and was the first object of -his preoccupations. The war with Japan had already begun; our first -ships had been sunk, several battles had been fought and lost, the -_Petropavlovsk_ had gone down with its load of men, brave Admiral -Makaroff at their head; our soldiers were trudging in the dusty, hot -plains of Manchuria, suffering from the torrid heat until they should -perish from the icy cold; thousands of homes were mourning their dear -ones fallen under the bullets of the enemy; revolt was brooding in the -country, Ministers and people in high positions were daily falling under -the knives or pistols of assassins. Yet none of these things concerned -Nicholas II. so much as the yearning that God should give him a son. - -At last, one August morning, it began to be rumoured in Peterhof, where -the Court was spending the summer, that a happy event was impending. -Courtiers and Ministers and ladies-in-waiting assembled in the halls of -the Palace in expectation of the announcement of the birth of the fifth -child of the Imperial pair. They did not wait very long. As the clock -struck noon a doctor entered the room and told the assemblage that at -last an Heir was born to the Throne of All the Russias. - -Great was the joy in the Imperial Family, and great was the excitement -in St. Petersburg when the guns of the fortress proclaimed by three -hundred shots that the succession to the Throne of the Romanoffs was so -far assured in the direct line. But through the country as a whole the -event, which under different circumstances would have been hailed with -joy, passed almost unperceived, so much was the public mind absorbed by -the grave political events that were taking place. Russia was mourning -too many of its children to welcome with anything but indifference the -boy whose advent into the world had filled with such joy the hearts and -the lives of Nicholas II. and Alexandra Feodorovna. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -THE DEATH OF MADEMOISELLE VIETROFF - - -I did not like to interrupt the preceding chapter by reproducing in full -the proclamation that was distributed among the public after the death -of Mademoiselle Vietroff. I shall quote it now, believing that it -constitutes an historical document worthy of remembrance in spite of the -harrowing details it contains. It is remarkable because it had certainly -a visible influence upon the subsequent events that led to the outbreak -of the Revolution in 1905. It was very often mentioned as the first -appeal of the student classes to the masses, who up to that time had not -participated in the anarchist movement; and as such it may not be devoid -of some interest for the reader. - -This is the document. It was circulated, just as I reproduce it, by -thousands of copies, without any signature: - - “On the 12th of February of the present year (1897) died in the - fortress of St. Peter and St. Paul, after two days of terrible - sufferings, a student of the Higher School for Women, Marie - Feodorovna Vietroff. According to the words of the Assistant Public - Prosecutor, on the 10th of February she threw the contents of a - paraffin lamp over her clothes and bedding and set fire to them - afterwards. As we therefore see, awful cases of people burning - themselves to death, among other terrible ways of committing - suicide, as the only means of escaping a doom more horrible than - death itself, are again occurring. - - “The deceased lady was imprisoned not so very long ago (during the - night of the 22nd of December). She had been accused merely of - secreting illegal literature. The only punishment she could - legally have incurred, therefore, would have been to be sent beyond - the limits of the town of St. Petersburg. - - “According to people who knew her well, she was a person of very - strong personality, and would not shrink from even penal servitude - in defence of her views. There was nothing in her disposition which - could have led one to think that she would have proved herself to - be such a coward as to feel frightened at the future that seemed to - lie in store for her. She was not at all of a melancholy - disposition. The letters which she wrote to her friends from her - prison, and the diary which she kept during that time, tend to - confirm that belief. It was also only latterly that the visits - which her sister had been allowed to pay had been interrupted; and - during these visits she was always very cheerful. - - “What sorrow, therefore, and what despair could have led her to put - an end to her life in such a horrible way? - - “She is the only one that could have replied to this momentous - question; she, or else those who were the direct cause of it. But - she has already settled her accounts with this life, and, of - course, neither the witnesses nor the instigators of her fearful - death will give a true account of the circumstances that brought it - about. It is only the few words that have escaped the lips of - fellow-prisoners of her (who since her death have been transferred - from the fortress to the house of preventive detention) which give - a faint inkling of the truth and from which we can surmise the - details of the tragedy of Marie Vietroff’s death, and of the - circumstances that drove this energetic girl to decide upon the - step which she took. We can only make shrewd guesses that this - death was but the final end to a moral tragedy of the most painful - and awful kind. Our presumptions are justified, if we take into - consideration the personality of the deceased on the one hand, and - the habits and customs in our prisons on the other. The tactics - observed by the authorities in charge of these establishments have - been sufficiently demonstrated in more than one case where - individuals have been driven to desperation, or tortured to within - an ace of death, and then sent out of prison to end their lives, - where the authorities could not be blamed for the result, thus - carefully evading the consequences that might have resulted had - their victims succumbed within prison walls. - - “If, in the case of Mlle. Vietroff, the authorities could not - follow their usual tactics, it means that they must have been - directly responsible for the miserable end of the wretched - creature. If this had not been the case, why, during the two long - days that the unfortunate girl’s dying agony lasted, were her - parents, relations, and friends not informed of her fate? Why was - the mere fact of her death kept secret from them for two whole - weeks, and why were even books taken over for her in order to allow - her people to believe her to be alive? Why was the fact of her - death only revealed when the details of it began to ooze through to - the public from the tales of the prisoners who, after having shared - her captivity in the fortress for some time, had been released from - it? - - “If the people to whom we have just now been alluding had no hand - in the death of Mlle. Vietroff, they would surely have advised her - family of it earlier. If they had not been the direct cause of her - suicide they would have allowed her to see her friends before she - died, to whom she might have explained the reasons which induced - her to take such a terrible resolution; and this alone would have - turned suspicion away from them. - - “Nothing of the kind was done, and this points clearly the part - which the executioners of the Tsar have had in this tragedy. As if - we did not know their way of acting! As if we are so very far away - from the times when girls were beaten to death, and when they also - preferred suicide to an existence which would have been otherwise - spent in the shame of disgraceful remembrances! As if the tortures - invented by the Tsar’s janissaries were a mystery to us! - - “We are convinced that only the feeling that she had been placed in - some position from which there was no escape could have driven - Mlle. Vietroff to the dreadful necessity of doing away with - herself, and to prefer suicide to a life tainted with unbearable - remembrances. We know not what was done to her by the mysterious - executioners who drove her to her death; and such a death--a death - the very mention of which sends a cold shudder through our bodies. - Such facts cannot be kept secret; they must be made public, if only - in order to avoid their recurrence; they must be proclaimed - everywhere, and in writing this letter we are deeply convinced that - thousands of people will be eager to assist at the funeral service - for the dead victim, Marie Feodorovna Vietroff!” - - Thousands of people did assist at these prayers. The vast square - before the Kazan Cathedral was thronged with men and women, crying - and sobbing; and in spite of the repeated warnings of the police - the vast crowd would not disperse. - - Such a manifestation, indeed, as followed upon the appeal that I - have just now reproduced had not taken place in St. Petersburg - since the troubled times which had preceded the assassination of - Alexander II. It created a deep impression on all those who chanced - to see it; it opened a new era in the history of modern Russia. It - was the forerunner of the great storm which a few short years later - nearly drove the Romanoffs from their Throne. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -THE BEGINNING OF THE REVOLUTION - - -As can easily be imagined, the reverses which followed each other from -the very beginning of the war, were deeply reflected in the country, and -gave but too good an opportunity to all the adversaries of the -Government to try to discredit it in public opinion. After the -assassination of M. Plehve the anarchists grew bolder, and, encouraged -by success, went on with their murderous designs. Moscow, which formerly -was the centre of conservatism, had become, by a strange freak of -destiny, the bulwark of revolution. The spirit of the town had always -been independent, and adverse to the Central Government established in -St. Petersburg; but, on the other hand, it had always remained faithful -to its Tsars. - -After Khodinka things altered, and distrust of the Sovereign, as well as -dislike for his Ministers and advisers, replaced the former devotion for -the person of the monarch. The Grand Duke Sergius was intensely -disliked, in spite of the great popularity of his wife. He was made the -scapegoat of the mistakes committed by others, and people often accused -him of things he had been unable to prevent as well as of those of which -he personally disapproved. His entourage, too, were in part responsible -for the hatred which the population of Moscow professed for his person. -They were for the most part composed of people absolutely devoid of -political sense, who were too weak even to flatter, but who thought -themselves strong, because they advocated the use of the stick or of -the lash as the remedy for all kind of possible evils. - -The Grand Duke himself, whose intelligence was moderate, whose education -had been conducted on the principle of strict obedience to the orders of -the head of his House, and who had the great defect of believing that he -possessed principles, whereas he had only passions, did not realise the -gravity of the crisis which his country was going through. He imagined -that by hanging a few people, and exiling a good many, he would be able -to subdue the revolutionary tendencies which he was forced to recognise -were little by little taking hold, not only of the lower orders, but -also of the higher classes of Society in Moscow. - -He was courageous by nature, more so than his nephew and brother-in-law, -the Emperor, and he disdained the threats which he heard every day -levelled at his person. However, at the end of the year 1904, these -threats assumed such proportions that it was deemed advisable for the -Grand Duke and his wife to remove from the palace of the -Governor-General, where they resided, to the Kremlin, and the Grand -Duchess, alarmed by all she heard, and having been told that her -presence at his side would preserve her husband from any attempt to -murder him, made a point of accompanying him wherever he went. However, -one morning she was prevented from doing so, and as if to prove that she -had been his guardian angel, it was on that very morning that Sergius -Alexandrovitch was killed. - -A cross is now erected on the spot where he was blown to pieces, and -reminds the world of this dastardly crime. It is useless to repeat its -harrowing details, or to relate how his mangled remains were picked up -during three whole days (one of his fingers was found on the roof of -the Arsenal). The people who first reached the spot where the -catastrophe had occurred cannot to this day speak without a shudder of -what they saw. A stretcher was brought hurriedly, no one knows from -where, and upon it were deposited what remains it had been possible to -pick up; and whilst this was being done one saw a woman, bareheaded, -with a blue cloak thrown upon her shoulders, hurry up to the spot where -the catastrophe had taken place and throw herself upon her knees beside -the stretcher. It was the Grand Duchess Elizabeth Feodorovna, who, -hearing the noise of the explosion, had rushed to see what had happened. - -Bravely she followed the soldiers, who slowly brought back the remains -of the Grand Duke to the Kremlin, and her composure in that trying -moment of her life was the admiration of all who saw it. She found the -courage to dispatch at once a telegram to the Emperor, in which she -begged him, among other things, to allow her husband to be buried in -Moscow, the town he loved so well, as she expressed herself; and she -further begged Nicholas II. not to endanger his own person by coming to -the funeral, and to grant her permission to spend the rest of her life -beside the murdered Grand Duke’s grave. - -Her message relieved Nicholas II. from a great anxiety and difficulty. -He knew very well that his duty would have required him to be present at -his uncle’s obsequies, but he did not care to do so at all, and thus -expose himself to the possibility of a like fate. The request of the -Grand Duchess gave him the opportunity for which he longed, and so he -dispatched his other uncle, the Grand Duke Alexis, to Moscow, to -represent him at the funeral, and he replied to his aunt and -sister-in-law that he would follow her wishes in everything, and that -she had only to order what she wanted. - -Elizabeth Feodorovna then did one thing which was bitterly criticised -afterwards, and not without reason. She insisted upon going to the -prison where her husband’s murderer was confined, to hold conversation -with him. It was said that she wanted to assure him of her forgiveness; -but, as some people remarked, taking into account that she could not -save him from the gallows, her step in visiting him seemed entirely out -of place. - -There was in all her actions at that sad time an exaggeration which did -her more harm than good, and which destroyed many sympathies. However, -Moscow loved her, and perhaps felt grateful to her for her willingness -to remain in the town where her married life had been wrecked. When, -later on, she developed considerable activity, not only in the domain of -charity, but also in politics, she still kept the affection of the -inhabitants of the old capital--so much so that it is at least certain -that if ever another revolution breaks out in Moscow, the Grand Duchess -will be respected by everybody, equally with the nuns of the community -of Martha and Mary, which she has founded for the relief of the poor and -sick inhabitants of the city. - -The Grand Duke Sergius Alexandrovitch was murdered in January of 1905, -and the year which began with this catastrophe was to see many more -bloody days before it came to an end. About the same time that the fifth -son of the Emperor Alexander II. met with the same fate as his father, -Port Arthur fell into the hands of the Japanese, and this loss of the -fortress on which the attention of the whole of Russia had been -concentrated for long months, put the crowning touch to the general -indignation of the public against the Government. In St. Petersburg, -especially, where factories abound, and where the workmen felt bitterly -the economical crisis, which, as a consequence of the war, was ruining -the country, the agitation assumed quite gigantic proportions. It was -felt that a revolt, if not a revolution, was imminent, and that -something had to be done to arrest its progress. The misfortune was that -no one seemed to know what was to be done. - -At that time Count Witte was Minister of the Interior. Unscrupulous as -ever, clever as usual, he thought that the first step to be taken would -be to ascertain what really were the intentions of the leaders of the -anarchist movement, which lately had assumed considerable proportions -among the working classes. - -The leaders of this movement had hitherto escaped the vigilance of the -police, and could not be discovered. On the other hand, it was evident -that unless the Government discovered the intentions of these leaders, -fight was impossible and no measures could be taken to check the evil. -It was then that he bethought himself of resorting to the old method of -_agents provocateurs_, through the help of whom he hoped to get at last -to the bottom of the vast conspiracy, the existence of which no one -denied. - -Whilst he was looking around him for a man willing to take upon himself -such a part, one of his old friends in Odessa indicated to him a parish -priest, called Gapon, who, he told him, wielded a considerable influence -among the working classes of St. Petersburg, and who might be useful to -him in that respect. After some hesitation Count Witte decided to see -the priest in question, and one dark winter evening Gapon was introduced -into the presence of the Minister. - -The two men understood each other at once. Few people, indeed, possess -the clear insight into human nature that has been granted to Count -Witte. As soon as he saw Gapon he judged that he was false by nature, -desirous of enjoying the luxuries of life, in the attainment of which -he would have no scruples. He was aware that Gapon had the advantage of -knowing how to talk to the masses, how to inspire them with confidence -in his person and with belief in his expressed principles. Gapon, on the -other hand, was delighted to find in Count Witte the opportunity to win -for himself the means whereby, at a later date, he could lead an easy, -pleasant, indolent life, with all the pleasures that money can afford. - -The Government, headed by Witte, felt that some pretext had to be found -for measures of repression, which nothing justified so long as the -revolutionary agitation was simply increasing. They hesitated to resort -to measures of violence, which might be difficult to justify in the eyes -of Europe. The Emperor, too, was constantly urging his Ministers to put -an end to the discussions which he felt, rather than knew, were going on -everywhere in St. Petersburg and in Moscow. Witte himself felt that if -things were allowed to go on as they were the moment might easily arrive -when the agitation would reach the troops, already exasperated at the -disasters of the war, and throw them also on the side of the enemies of -the Government. - -At this moment Gapon proposed to persuade the workmen of the different -factories around St. Petersburg to present a petition to the Emperor. -This petition would furnish the pretext to actively crush the -smouldering rebellion. - -The news that this petition was about to be presented circulated -everywhere for days before the workmen made up their minds to go with it -to the Winter Palace. It is said that the police took care to spread a -report, in the hope of producing a general panic, that the masses were -about to rise, and to attack the Sovereign in his Palace; and following -the precedent of the Parisians during the October days which saw the -beginning of the end of the old French monarchy, to compel him to accede -to their wishes. What the masses wanted no one knew, and the wildest -rumours were afloat. Some said that the nation wanted peace to be -concluded at once, no matter under what conditions; others that it would -beg for permission to raise a popular militia to fight the Japanese; -whilst people eager to appear well informed assured their friends that -what the workmen wanted was the abdication of the Emperor and the -establishment of a Republic. Rumours without end filled the town, and -everybody belonging to the upper classes of Society trembled with panic, -and scarcely dared to come out of their houses. This universal anxiety -was carefully nursed by the agents of the Government in order to justify -the measures it meant to take to restore an order that had not yet been -disturbed. - -The Empress Dowager, on the other hand, was the only person who kept -cool, and who would not give way to the terror that seemed to have taken -hold of everyone. She refused to leave the capital, and showed herself -publicly as if nothing was the matter. It was only when the Emperor sent -her a positive command to retire that she consented to leave the -Anitchkov Palace and went to her own castle of Gatschina. - -Nicholas II. completely misunderstood when told about the intention of -the workmen to seek to see himself in person, and to lay before him -their wrongs and their wants. When he was informed that all the efforts -to disperse the masses about to march towards the Winter Palace had -failed, he conceived the idea that the Revolution had come, and had only -one thought: to fly from danger; and in the dead of the night a train -was hurriedly made ready, and he escaped to Tsarskoe Selo, with the -Empress and his children, without taking even the time to gather -together any of his papers, Alexandra Feodorovna, indeed, leaving -everything behind her, even to her clothes and linen. - -It is certain that had anyone been found to tell the Emperor to decide -to face the crowd he would have subdued them, only by his appearance -before them. The Russian peasant has still in his heart a respect for -the person of the Tsar, and until the present reign he has considered -him like a father to whom one could always apply in case of need. -Indeed, on that January day, when the workmen and populace of the -capital marched towards the Winter Palace, not one man among this -multitude but thought he would be able to tell his Sovereign that he was -ready to give his life for him and for his dynasty. Not one of them had -any thought of rebellion, and if that thought came later on it was after -the pavement of the square in front of the Winter Palace had been dyed -red. - -In the darkness of the night, before leaving his capital, Nicholas II. -called to him his uncles, the Grand Dukes Vladimir and Nicholas, the two -energetic men of the family, and asked them what they thought ought to -be done. Vladimir Alexandrovitch was for calling the troops to repulse -the turbulent masses. A person who was present at this council of war -then asked: “But if they are not turbulent, then what must one do?” The -Tsar threw a terrible glance towards the unlucky speaker and, so it is -said, replied: “If they are not turbulent, then one must treat them as -if they were so.” The two Grand Dukes bowed their heads in silence, and -at that moment the Empress ran into the room crying that the mutineers -were coming, and that they must go at once. She was holding her son in -her arms, and crying violently. Her husband threw a cloak over her -shoulders, and hurried, together with her, to the door, where their -carriage was waiting to take them to the station, saying to his uncles -as he went: “Don’t spare them; kill as many as is necessary.” - -Whilst the Tsar of All the Russias was thus escaping from his capital -with his family, the workmen who were causing this panic had also spent -a sleepless night. By the representations of Gapon they had been induced -to direct their steps towards the Palace. He had explained to them that -the best person before whom they could lay their grievances was the -Emperor, their “little father,” who loved his people, and who would -surely listen to them, and do all that he could for them. They had -started on that road which for so many was to be the road of death, -singing the National Anthem, and with a large picture of the Tsar, which -they were carrying before them as a shield. Not a single obstacle met -them on the march; no police were there to prevent their advance. It -seemed as if it was agreed to let them pass, and, encouraged by the -facilities they found everywhere, they believed more than ever in the -assurances given to them by Gapon, who was marching at their head, that -they would be received by the Emperor. When the procession reached the -square before the Winter Palace, they suddenly found it to be occupied -by two regiments of Cossacks. - -It is said that an officer who had followed the procession managed to -enter the Palace, where the Grand Duke Vladimir was holding his council -of war, and tried to persuade him that the best thing to do would be to -tell the multitude that the Emperor was not in town, and induce the -people to disperse. The Grand Duke would not hear of it. “Punished they -must be,” he said, and thereupon gave the order to fire. - -Meanwhile the workmen, not knowing what was going on, began shouting -their desire to see the Tsar, their “little father.” No reply was given -to these appeals, no word of warning was spoken, and suddenly, before -these masses had been able to realise what was happening, the troops -took to their rifles, and laid low as many of the now frightened -creatures as they could. - -It is useless to describe the panic that followed. After a few moments, -when the smoke had dissipated, the square was found to be covered with -dead bodies and wounded men, women, and children. The soldiers fired -again and again, and when the crowds, struck with terror, fled in every -direction, they were followed by mounted Cossacks, who pursued them all -along the Nevski Prospekt, killing whom they could, either with their -rifles or with their whips; and when all seemed to be over, a cannon was -fired, sweeping the whole length of the long avenue, and laying low all -who had succeeded in escaping the first charge of the cavalry. - -Gapon had escaped. As the first volley was heard he managed to -disappear, hidden from friends and foes, by the care of the police for -whom he had worked so well. He escaped to Paris, where he tried to pass -as a martyr of the cause which he had betrayed. When he returned to -Russia, as everybody now knows, he was murdered; not by the order of the -Revolutionary Executive Committee, but by agents of the Government. It -was too dangerous to allow such a compromising accomplice to live. - -On the evening of the day that had seen such bloody scenes enacted -within the walls of St. Petersburg, the Grand Duke Vladimir went to -Tsarskoe Selo, to report to his nephew the events that had taken place. -Nicholas II. listened in silence to the details given to him by his -uncle. When the latter had finished he is reported to have asked: “Are -you sure that you have killed enough people?” - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -PEACE WITH JAPAN; WAR AT HOME - - -The butchery which took place on that sad day of January, 1905, marked -the beginning of a period of unrest that is not yet at an end. It gave -the signal for a manifestation of discontent such as Russia had not -witnessed before, even during the last days of the reign of Alexander -II.; and, what is more, afforded the excuse for it, because even the -stanchest supporters of the Government were indignant at the -recklessness with which it had tried to suppress what, after all, had -not been a rebellion, but only a desire on the part of some workmen to -see their Sovereign and lay before him their real or imaginary wrongs. -It is probable that if Nicholas II. had only received these poor people -there would have been no later Revolution, and the _agents -provocateurs_, scattered everywhere by the police, would have failed to -arouse the masses and persuade them to a rebellion which no one wanted, -though everybody felt that a change in the methods of government must -come. But that change, it had been hoped, would be brought about -peacefully through the mutual efforts of the Tsar and his people. As it -was, the events which took place on the 22nd of January proved to the -masses that nothing could be expected voluntarily from the Sovereign; -they had to shift for themselves if they wanted any amelioration of the -system of government. The mistake which was committed on that day nearly -overthrew the Romanoff Dynasty, and it shook their Throne perhaps more -than the reverses of the war with Japan. - -Gapon, nevertheless, did not lose his influence after the butchery in -front of the Winter Palace. His mysterious disappearance from among the -workmen, whose deputations he had headed when they started on their -sadly momentous journey, had been attributed to the watchfulness of his -friends, who had wanted to preserve him from the reprisals of the -police. As a consequence, when he reappeared and tried to reorganise -secret committees, and to devise new means of disseminating among the -working classes the liberal opinions he was supposed to profess, he was -received by them with great enthusiasm. He was a consummate actor, and -possessed to perfection the art of advertising himself. He contrived to -impress his victims with the idea that he was considered by the -Government to be one of its most serious and dangerous adversaries. - -Whilst he was doing his best to excite the masses, and urge them to -violent measures, he was also in constant communication with M. Witte, -whom he kept informed of all that was going on among the revolutionary -secret societies, who were energetically preparing themselves for a -struggle which, it was felt everywhere, could not be delayed for any -length of time. - -However, there were those among the enthusiasts who began to get -suspicious as to the facility with which Gapon eluded the vigilance of -the police. He constantly said that he was being shadowed, and so never -could afford to spend two nights under the same roof. Yet, somehow, he -contrived in a marvellous way to avoid the spies who followed him. Of -course, it might have been his luck, but then it is not often that luck -is so faithful to one person, and several leaders of the revolutionary -movement which Gapon was supposed to favour began to watch him and -follow his movements. They tried to find out what he was really doing, -and who were the people he most frequently saw. But the police, who were -shadowing Gapon the whole time, quickly noticed that he was no longer in -possession of the same degree of confidence which he had previously -enjoyed, and that the party to which he was supposed to belong began to -take important decisions without consulting him, without even his being -aware of them. M. Witte, who very soon was advised of this change in the -feelings of the anarchists in regard to Gapon, determined then to send -him abroad for some time. His mission was to find out from the leaders -of the movement in London and Paris the information he had not succeeded -in ascertaining in St. Petersburg. - -Gapon was not sorry to leave Russia, as he felt that the part he had -been playing was becoming more and more difficult every day. Before -starting he contrived, nevertheless, to furnish M. Witte with some -valuable information as to the impression produced in the country by the -sad events that had made the 22nd of January such a memorable day in the -annals of Russian history; also to draw his attention to the -unpopularity of the war with Japan, as well as the widespread desire, -especially among the rural classes, to see it ended. - -Count Witte was too clever not to realise the danger which threatened -the dynasty itself through the continuation of a struggle that was so -unpopular everywhere and with everybody. He had been aware--more than -any other statesman in Russia, perhaps--of the approaching peril of -revolution, and that it had been ripe for many years, only waiting an -opportunity to break out. He had had great dreams of social reforms at -one time, and these dreams he had not relinquished, though he could -very well feel that the moment had not arrived when he might attempt to -realise them. He hoped, nevertheless, that his name would be associated -in some way with a change in the system of government. Unfortunately, he -was so disliked throughout the country, and had contrived to make so -many enemies, that it was doubtful whether his best intentions would be -received with anything but mistrust and suspicion. He knew this very -well, and it was perhaps with the vague idea that it would help him to -overcome these difficulties that he consented to go to Portsmouth, -U.S.A., to represent Russia at the conferences upon which so much -depended. - -When he left for America, M. Witte expected he would be able to obtain -much better conditions of peace than those to which he eventually -subscribed. He was aware that the Japanese were more or less exhausted, -and that their financial position was considerably shattered by the -enormous expenses the war occasioned. He knew also that considerable -reinforcements had been sent by Russia to Manchuria, and that the army -therefore was no longer in the inferior position in which it had found -itself under General Kouropatkine. General Linevitch, who had succeeded -him in the supreme command, was not a military genius, but was liked by -the troops, and if not able to attack the enemy, he could at least to -hold his own, and not allow his army to be dislodged from the positions -it occupied. Russia had now some chances in her favour, and this had not -been the case before. - -A continuance of the struggle might, therefore, be of advantage to her, -and certainly from a military point of view it could be recommended. But -M. Witte, who was a statesman and not a soldier, looked at things with -that clear foresight which was one of his predominant qualities; and, -besides, he had at his disposal sources of information such as no one -else possessed. He knew that the army was not enthusiastic about the -war; that, on the contrary, it hoped for peace, and, if the struggle -were carried on much longer, might, indeed, refuse to march against the -Japanese. That consideration decided M. Witte to consent to conditions -which, under different circumstances, he would have refused with -indignation. He hesitated very much before he accepted the articles of -the Treaty of Portsmouth, and at the last moment nearly broke off the -negotiations. Just then, however, he received certain information from -Russia that did away with his last scruples, whereupon he concluded -peace with Japan. - -The Emperor was not pleased with him, though he felt constrained to -acknowledge his services. Accordingly, on his return to Russia, M. Witte -was received with pomp, and many honours were awarded to him. The title -of Count was conferred upon him, and his wife was at last presented to -the Empress, thus realising her secret ambition ever since the day when -she married Sergius Ioulievitch. But through it all he was conscious of -the Emperor’s personal dislike. He knew that Nicholas had sent him to -combat the astuteness of the Japanese diplomatists, simply because, in -the terrible dearth of capable men from which Russia suffered, he was -the only strong man, and Nicholas II. felt obliged to acknowledge this -fact. - -But even Count Witte would have failed in the difficult mission that had -been imposed upon him had the Japanese been aware of the spirit of -rebellion and dissatisfaction that undermined the feelings of loyalty of -the army. His great art lay in the amount of bluff which he displayed -during these important peace negotiations. Very often, when almost -breaking down under the weight of responsibility, he appeared to be -quite firm and perfectly decided not to yield one inch of his -pretensions; whilst in reality he was trembling at the thought of what -would occur were his words taken seriously and the Japanese proved as -obdurate as he pretended to be. He feared still more that the latter -might receive from Manchuria reports that would at once put them _au -fait_ with what was going on in the ranks of the Russian army, about -whose real feelings he was but too well informed. - -In a conversation which he had with the Emperor when he was received by -him in Tsarskoye Selo, after his return from America, Count Witte spoke -quite openly and frankly with the Sovereign, and did not hide from him -the necessity that existed for making concessions to the public mind, -and for granting certain liberties before they were imposed upon the -Crown by the will of the multitude. He drew the attention of the monarch -to the great progress which revolutionary ideas had made among the army, -and of the dissatisfaction which was fast shaking its loyalty and its -submissiveness, not only to its chiefs, but also to the person of the -Tsar himself. - -Nor did he hide the danger that was lurking everywhere, ready to break -out at the first opportunity. At last he begged Nicholas II. to allow -him to draw out a programme of reforms that would meet the requirements -of the country, the granting of which would pacify public opinion, and -at least deflect its attention from the prevalent and continued attitude -of criticism it adopted, not only in regard to the Government, but also -as to the actions of the Sovereign. - -The Emperor listened to Witte, consented to all his propositions, and -appeared convinced. Then, as usual, he consulted others, and was equally -convinced by them in their turn, when they told him that he ought not to -think of reforms of any kind; that concessions were fatal to the monarch -who consented to make any, and that Russia was not ripe for a -constitutional system of government. - -This duel of opinion lasted some days, during which no one knew what was -going to happen. Meanwhile the excitement in the country was fast -assuming formidable proportions, and from distant Manchuria deplorable -reports continued to arrive concerning the spirit of discontent among -the troops. It was growing every day more dangerous, and foreshadowed -the peril which their return might cause to law and order throughout the -country. - -The working classes, who had suffered so much from the war--which had -arrested the whole industrial system by depriving it of so many hands, -and had, furthermore, caused such misery and poverty among the families -of those who had been called upon to fight--were getting very bitter -against those in authority. Every day brought the Emperor face to face -with new and more complicated difficulties, and yet he would not make up -his mind to do anything, or to accept any of the propositions that were -laid before him. The natural hesitation and want of resolution which -were the characteristics of his temperament prevented him from coming to -a decision. On the one hand, he could not resign himself to share with a -responsible Ministry the least portion of his authority; nor, on the -other, make up his mind to appeal to the country to help him to rule it -according to the requirements of modern times. The situation grew daily -more pressing. It was impossible to keep the army away much longer in -Manchuria, now that peace had been concluded, and to bring it back -dissatisfied, among a dissatisfied populace, might be the signal for a -general rising that it might be found impossible to subdue, especially -if any number of the troops joined it. - -One cannot help pitying Nicholas II. at this particular period of his -existence. He had neither enough insight to judge for himself the perils -of the situation in which circumstances had thrown him, nor sufficient -energy to make up his mind to one or other course of action. Good -intentions he certainly possessed. He had seen his father keep aloft the -flag of autocracy, and he wondered why he had not been able to do the -same, attributing his failure to the fault of his advisers, and never -suspecting that it was due to his own mistakes. - -He must have suffered unspeakably during the weeks that preceded the -famous 17th of October which saw the promulgation of the manifesto -granting to Russia the shadow of a Constitution. I use the word -“shadow,” because it was never for a moment intended by the Emperor -really to fulfil that which he promised. He still retained a faint hope -that he would be able to elude the accomplishment of the reforms which -had been wrung from him by the force of circumstances. He thought that -the various local rebellions which had already broken out in various -parts of the Empire would cease as soon as the news of the concessions -which he had been obliged to promise had been duly published. - -Unfortunately, events did not take the direction he had expected. Whilst -waiting for the election of that Duma which was to represent the -constitutional element in the government of the country, Russia was -passing through one of the most terrible crises in its history. Never -before had the lower orders raised their heads with such audacity and -such energy. Never before had a reign of terror, such as then shook the -vast dominions of the Romanoffs, carried such fear among all those who -belonged to the higher ranks of society. The rising was general, and -Europe does not know to this day the scenes of butchery which took place -in the provinces, where the peasants not only destroyed the houses and -the property belonging to the landlords, but also murdered those among -them who had the misfortune to fall into their hands. - -Moscow, which had always been considered as the bulwark of conservatism, -was the first town to embrace the cause of revolution and to take arms -against the Government. What happened there passes the limits of -imagination. Troops were sent from St. Petersburg, among others the -Semenoffsky regiment of the Guards, to subdue the rebellion. When these -troops arrived they found barricades erected everywhere in the town, and -they had practically to storm every house separately. Deeds of horror -took place, and neither women nor children were spared on either side -during the several days that the struggle lasted. Blood flowed freely -once more, and those who remembered the catastrophe of Khodinka said -that the events that occurred in Moscow were a consequence of what had -happened on that distant June day, when the Coronation of Nicholas II. -had been celebrated by such a terrible hecatomb of his most faithful -subjects. - -But though the Moscow rebellion had been crushed; though repression, and -cruel repression, had, outwardly, at least, put an end to the Revolution -which had in that eventful year 1905 shaken the whole of Russia and left -everywhere its bloody traces, the spirit of agitation that lurked in -every corner of the country had not been subdued, and Count Witte--who -was well aware of this fact--kept pressing the Emperor to fix a date for -calling together the Duma, and for the election of its members. Nicholas -II. hesitated for a long time; but at last, bending before the -necessities of the hour, he yielded, and on one fine May morning he -opened, with much pomp and solemnity in the White Hall of the Winter -Palace, the first Parliament of its kind in Russia. - -[Illustration: THE WINTER PALACE, ST. PETERSBURG - -As seen through the Nevski Prospekt Archway - -_Photo: Topical_] - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -THE FIRST TWO DUMAS - - -It was on a fine May morning that Louis XVI. opened the session of the -States General at Versailles. It was also on a May day that the first -Russian Duma met in St. Petersburg. More than one person noticed this -strange coincidence, and wondered whether the tragedy that had ended -with the murder of the French king was going to be enacted over again. -As at Versailles, too, in 1789, the ceremony took place with much -solemnity, and all the pomp of the Russian Court was displayed. The -Winter Palace opened its doors, and the aristocracy of St. Petersburg -assembled to witness the inauguration of an Assembly from which so much -was hoped by many people and so much was feared by others. - -I shall never forget that day. I was one of the first to arrive at the -Palace, and had plenty of opportunities to watch the Assembly, and to -observe the spectators, as well as the Deputies, as they arrived one by -one and proceeded to the places assigned to them. It was the first time -that the whole of Russia, as here represented by all classes of the -nation, had assembled together in one room, and the spectacle was -curious in the extreme. One saw on one side all the great dignitaries of -the State, Ministers, and advisers of the Crown, military and civil -functionaries, Court chamberlains, and gentlemen-in-waiting, maids of -honour, high-born dames, fair women, and lovely girls--all the flower of -St. Petersburg Society, with their diamonds and their long Court trains -trailing behind them. On the other side were gathered the newly chosen -representatives of the country: landlords, advocates, merchants, -noblemen, and peasants, realising for the first time their importance -from the social as well as from the legislative point of view; men full -of illusions, others full of hatred; some believing honestly in the -possibility of doing good to their fatherland; others only dreaming of -destroying the authority under which they had lived with such -impatience. Ambitions, greed, thirst for power, desire for -revenge--everything was there, and the sight appeared portentous to the -onlooker, perhaps because all these people kept so silent and unmoved, -merely gazing before them, with eyes that looked into the future more -than at what was going on around them. It was the great hour of a -nation’s life, that which decides its ultimate fate, and though -everybody felt that it was so, yet none seemed to realise it, perhaps -because we can never understand the importance of the events in which we -are actors. - -The Deputies assembled slowly, and did not seem to know very well what -they ought to do. In one corner the Clerical faction clustered in one -compact group, their long hair and flowing beards, their different -coloured cassocks, making them picturesque figures, which commanded -attention. Near by, the Peasant members, in their long caftans, some of -which were not even new, as the Emperor remarked to one of his -attendants after the ceremony was over, stared with interest at all that -they saw, and appeared as if they did not know why they were there. -Then, again, the Socialist Deputies kept whispering to each other, and -glanced with scorn at the part of the room where the ladies invited to -be present at the opening ceremony were chatting without appearing to -notice the Deputies, as they slowly filed before them. The disdain in -which these representatives of the nation were held among Court circles -was very apparent, and made one feel that the comedy which was being -enacted would very soon turn to drama and end with tragedy. - -At last the stick of the Masters of Ceremonies made itself heard, and -the Emperor, with his wife and mother, followed by the Imperial Family, -entered the room. The procession which heralded his appearance reminded -one, by its splendour, of that far-distant day when he had entered -Moscow before his Coronation, also preceded and accompanied by all the -pomp of his splendid Court. But the atmosphere was different. Then the -nation had acclaimed him, now it cheered him; the cries were the same, -but the accent was different. - -Nicholas II. appeared nervous; he was paler than was his wont, and he -kept twisting his white military glove. But there was no kindness in his -blue eyes. The Empress appeared as cold and disdainful as usual; she -seemed bored more than anything else, and scarcely noticed the low -salutations with which the Imperial party were greeted when they came -into the room. The Empress Dowager, on the contrary, was extremely moved -and agitated. Her eyes were red, and she kept putting up her -handkerchief as if to wipe away tears. She remained slightly behind her -son and daughter-in-law, but keenly observed the Assembly, as if trying -to read their countenances and to guess what lay behind them. From time -to time she turned towards her chamberlain-in-waiting, and asked him -some questions evidently relating to the identity of the various -Deputies. The Socialist group attracted her attention quite -particularly, and she watched it the whole time the ceremony lasted with -something akin to anxiety in her lovely dark eyes, which then wandered -towards her son, resting on him with passionate yearning and sadness. -Her countenance was perfectly dignified, and yet a whole tragedy lurked -in her figure as it bent under the blessing of the Metropolitan, who -celebrated the Divine Service with which the pageant began. When it was -over, Nicholas II. took from the hands of the Minister of the Household -the paper upon which was written the first Speech from the Throne -addressed to a Russian legislative assembly. He read it slowly at first, -a little more hurriedly towards the end, but in a determined voice that -hardly wavered as he proceeded with its contents. Whether he felt or not -the solemnity of the hour, it is impossible to tell; still less to guess -whether he was sincere in the solemn promises which he made to his -people. - -Hurrahs replied to his message, and from the monarchist side of the -Assembly these cheers were the sincere expression of a real and frank -loyalty. But it was observed that the Peasant group was very moderate in -the manifestation of its feelings, and as for the Socialists, they -remained silent, though observing a respectful attitude. - -The Sovereign bowed to the Assembly and retired, together with the -members of his family, proceeding to lunch in his private apartments -before returning to Tsarskoye Selo. The meal was not very cheerful, -although everybody agreed that the ceremony had gone off very well; but -Nicholas II. seemed angry at some apparent want of respect that had -struck him in the attitude of the group of Deputies belonging to the -rural classes; and he had not been impressed by the hostile aspect of -the Socialist Deputies. He expressed his regret that so many advocates -had been elected, and the hope that the choice of the President of the -Duma would be a wise one, and would fall upon a man chosen from among -the Conservative or Governmental party. - -This was not to be. From the very first day it became evident that the -Duma was distinctly hostile to the Ministry as it was composed at the -time, and that it meant seriously to perform its task of participating -in the government of the country. - -The President, who was elected by a large majority, was a man enjoying a -blameless reputation, and one of the most eminent of the Moscow bar, M. -Muromtsev. He had distinctly Liberal opinions, and was a personage whom -even his adversaries respected. A strong supporter of a constitutional -system of government, he meant to do his best to help its establishment -in Russia and to strengthen the authority of the Sovereign by persuading -him to share it with a responsible Ministry. He was an idealist by -temperament as well as by conviction, and he had hailed with enthusiasm -the promises of Nicholas II., whose sincerity he had never doubted for a -single moment. In a certain sense, he belonged to the party that named -itself the Octobrists, as having been called into existence by the -manifesto of October 17th, though officially he was considered to be an -advanced Liberal. He was essentially an honest man, and possessed, among -his other gifts, that of a rare eloquence, which had made him a great -power at the Bar, the more so that he had never consented to defend a -wrong cause. - -Had the Emperor recognised the rare qualities of M. Muromtsev, and had -he consented to employ his great talents, it is probable that the -agitation which shook the country during the few short weeks that the -first Duma was allowed to work would have taken a different direction. - -As is usual in Russia, where every new venture is welcomed with -enthusiasm until the Government has seen fit to quench it, the first -Legislative Assembly, or, at least, the members of it who belonged to -the moderate side, although Liberal in their opinions, started to work -with the best intentions. They seriously believed that their Sovereign -was frank and sincere with them, that he really meant to see to the -needs of Russia and to lead the nation in the path of order and -prosperity, with the help of its representatives, who would be better -able than his Ministers to bring to his notice all the evils which it -was essential to remove, and all the abuses that wanted remedying. It -was under such an illusion that they started their labours. Little did -they guess or think that neither the Tsar, nor those among his advisers -who enjoyed his confidence, ever intended to allow them any other -liberty or privileges beyond those of talking about things; there was -certainly no intention to allow change or modification. - -The first conflict arose when the reply to the Speech from the Throne -was being discussed. It was then that the Radical elements which the -Duma contained began to make themselves heard, and to throw themselves -into the fray with all the vehemence of beginners. It must not be -forgotten that this Assembly, gathered together in such an unexpected -manner was composed mainly of men who had absolutely no experience as to -the way in which parliamentary debates ought to be conducted. Yet, eager -though they were to show what they could do, they possessed no -controlling power, nor were they able to keep their discussions within -reasonable limits. The authority which statesmen of long standing alone -can wield was entirely absent. It was natural, therefore, that confusion -should ensue. Political parties, in the sense in which they are -understood in Europe, did not exist then, and do not exist even now in -Russia, where there are only political opinions. How, therefore, could -one expect unimpassioned, or even reasonable, discussions of the -innumerable subjects which required attention from such an assemblage? -Each was desirous of making his own opinions and his own judgments -triumph over those of his neighbour. - -The great pity lay in the fact that neither the Duma, the Government, -nor the Emperor would make up their minds to the fact that this first -legislative session could not be anything more than a trial of -constitutional government, such as it is understood in Europe; that -before framing laws or attempting reforms, one ought to learn how to -work. Instead of realising this truth, they all started with the idea -that a great deal could be accomplished at once, and that a Russian -Parliament ought immediately to take its place with those of other -countries, where initial blunders were already a thing of the past, and -where experience had taught that neither reforms nor laws could be -framed in a few days. - -The root-error was that the Duma believed it could at once impose itself -and its decisions upon the Sovereign, whilst the latter simply wanted to -find in it an obedient executor of his own will. - -This misunderstanding caused the conflict which very shortly led to -irremediable disaster. - -The culmination was reached when the important question of a responsible -Ministry came to be discussed. The Duma required it; the Tsar refused to -make up his mind to it otherwise than as a mere matter of form. To -reconcile these two points of view was impossible, and it became evident -that a struggle was inevitable, which could only end in the dissolution -of the Assembly or in a _coup d’état_. - -Strange though it may seem, yet it is certain that, had the first Duma -not been composed of such clever men, it would have fared better. As it -was, all the best elements that Russia possessed had been elected, and -these would not consent to become mere puppets in the hands of the -Government. They thought themselves able to share with it the task of -ruling the country, and they wanted at once to prove their capacities in -that respect. Had the deputies elected been more timid and less -intelligent, they would have settled quietly to learn how they ought to -work, and paved the way for their successors, who would have found the -road clear before them. Unfortunately, all the leading people, either in -the capital or in the provinces, had been selected as members either of -the Duma or of the Council of State, and these had studied social -questions too long to believe themselves unqualified to settle them. - -Nicholas II. kept himself well informed as to the way in which the -debates were carried on, and instead of looking with indulgence at -certain intemperances of language, proceeding more from headstrong, -though well-meaning, ignorance than from anything else, took as personal -offences words which meant nothing but a desire on the part of these -impatient reformers to make themselves heard. He wanted the Duma to work -as if it occupied the same position as a local zemstvo, never for one -moment imagining that the Assembly could look upon itself as upon a -power in the State. This misunderstanding as to the position in which -they stood, in regard to each other, led to the conflict between the -Sovereign and the Duma, which ended in the unexpected and violent -dissolution of the latter. - -That dissolution was the personal work of Nicholas II. None of his -Ministers had the courage to assume the responsibility of such a violent -measure, and Count Witte absolutely declined to have a hand in it. Even -M. Dournovo, the representative of the extreme Conservative party, and -the strong upholder of autocracy in the strictest sense of the word, -hesitated before the consequences of this decision. But the Emperor -decided upon it, and with one stroke of his pen the Duma was dissolved. - -The Liberal Deputies, indignant at the measure, resolved to express -their indignation upon paper, and to publish it to the whole country. -The greater portion of the members of the Assembly then went to Viborg, -and there signed the famous manifesto which exposed their wrongs before -the world. That act was certainly an appeal to rebellion. The mistake of -this step was most serious. It gave to the Government a reason for -action, and enabled them to prevent the members of the late Duma from -proving a future hindrance to its plans. Had the Liberal members of the -Duma quietly gone home, it is more than certain that they would have -been re-elected, and could have gone on with their requests for reforms, -which would have had more chance to succeed as time went by. The -unfortunate journey to Viborg which caused the criminal proceedings -should never have been undertaken. By it they gave the Government the -opportunity they wanted. The condemnation of the Deputies to several -months of prison would not have been such a misfortune had it not had -the consequence of making them for ever ineligible as Deputies. It was -that which the Government wanted, and the Liberal party played into its -hands. - -Months passed, and then a second Duma was called into existence. It -proved almost as rebellious as the first, with one great difference: it -contained neither clever men, nor men able to do serious work. The -second Duma also had a brief life, and then the Government--which in the -meantime had achieved its aim: of silencing, though not exterminating, -the elements of opposition in the nation--proceeded to the third -elections, which satisfied it so well that the third Duma lived to die a -natural death. About the fourth Duma, whose work has just begun, I -shall speak later on. - -Whilst Nicholas II. was getting rid of the shadow of Parliament with -which he had endowed Russia, his Ministers were forsaking him one after -the other. The Cabinet of Count Witte had not survived the first Duma; -that of M. Gorémykin, and the one over which M. Dournovo had presided, -had also not enjoyed a very long existence. A new star had arisen on the -horizon, a new “_Vrementchik_,” to use the traditional word applied in -Russia to the favourite of a Sovereign, had appeared upon the political -scene. M. Stolypin was appointed Prime Minister, and he contrived to -keep that post until he was forcibly removed from it by the bullet of an -anarchist conspirator. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -THE CAREER OF M. STOLYPIN - - -Peter Arkadievitch Stolypin was the son of an aide-de-camp general of -Alexander II. His father had been at one time very popular in St. -Petersburg society, and through his numerous family connections had made -a brilliant career. He was a pleasant man, a perfect gentleman in -manners, but by no means clever or bright. His most salient quality was -the perfection with which he could indulge for hours in small talk, and -it was this capacity that had made him such a welcome guest at a dinner -table or at a party. - -His son, the future Prime Minister of Nicholas II., was not very well -known among the select circle of Court Society in the capital. He had -entered the public service when quite young, and had been at once sent -to the interior of the Empire, to work out his advancement step by step. -After having done so to the best of his capacity, he was appointed -Governor of the province of Samara, and whilst there had attracted the -notice of the public and of his superiors by the energetic manner in -which he had suppressed local riots. Count Witte was the first man to -whom it occurred to appoint him to a more important post. M. Stolypin, -who had only waited for a favourable opportunity to approach his -Sovereign, was delighted to be called to St. Petersburg, and when he -arrived there it was with the firm intention to do everything to win for -himself Imperial protection and Imperial favour; to show himself an -able courtier and a faithful executor of the wishes and intentions of -the master upon whom his future career depended. - -He was a man of strong character, but of immense ambitions, very -personal in all his actions, and secretive in his designs. - -In his provincial life he had had no hopes of ever making anything else -than an administrative career, such as Government officials generally -do, and the thought that he might be called upon to occupy an important -post in the capital had never entered his mind. When he was summoned to -St. Petersburg he was at first stunned by this unexpected piece of luck, -but very quickly recovered himself, and, being a keen observer of human -nature, no sooner had he been presented to Nicholas II. than he had -taken an estimate of that monarch’s character, and the right way to -influence it, so as to obtain for himself a leading part in his -counsels. The two men had much in common, though little real sympathy -existed between them. Stolypin was certainly more cultivated than the -Tsar; also he had more determination, and more firmness in character, -but there was lurking in the corners of his nature the same hardness, -the same tyrannical tendencies, the same want of heart. Both were -egotistical, with the difference that one thought it was his right to be -so, whilst the other only imagined that he could win this right for -himself. - -Stolypin was brave, but of fatalistic temperament. He firmly believed -that he would not die before the day appointed for him to do so by fate, -and that conviction made him often appear to be reckless, whilst in -reality he was only indifferent as to a fate which he thought was -already settled by a power higher than his own. He had been told one day -in his youth by a fortune-teller that he would reach a high position, -which he would keep until his death, and, sceptical though he was on -other points, he had faith in that prediction, which was to come true in -so singular a fashion. Authoritative, selfish, merciless whenever he -feared his personal interests were threatened, he succeeded during the -years he was in power in making himself hated alike by the anarchists he -was supposed to fight and the Conservatives he was believed to protect. - -The ability with which he managed to get all his opinions and all his -plans approved by the Sovereign would have been sure to win him many -enemies, even if he had not made himself so offensive everywhere. -Disdainful by nature, he had not the least regard for the feelings of -anyone, and did not respect either those of his friends or of his foes. -His high position, and the unlimited power conferred upon him by the -force of circumstances more than by anything else, had imbued him with -the conviction that he was indispensable, and that everything would be -allowed to him because there was no one to take his place. - -Another man before him had enjoyed as much, and even more of the -confidence of the Tsar. It was General Trepoff, and death soon removed -that rival, who was not even a dangerous one, because he had neither the -intelligence nor the cunning that could have made him an opponent worthy -of notice by Stolypin. - -Since I am mentioning General Trepoff, perhaps a few words concerning -that personage will not be out of place. Trepoff was one of the many -children of the famous General Trepoff, who had for such a long time -held the important post of Prefect of the town of St. Petersburg, under -the reign of Alexander II., and whose attempted assassination by Vera -Zassoulitch had been the first open act of warfare of the Nihilist -party. His son began his career in the first regiment of Horse Guards, -and at one time was considered one of the crack officers in the Society -of the capital. He was invited everywhere, and at last succeeded in -ingratiating himself into the good graces of the Grand Duke Paul, who -was in command of the regiment. It was the latter who had him appointed -head of the police in Moscow under his brother, the Grand Duke Sergius. -Once in Moscow young Trepoff made himself pleasant to the Grand Duchess -Elizabeth Feodorovna, and at one time public gossip was very busy with -their names. What amount of truth there lay at the bottom of all these -rumours it is impossible to say, but the fact is that it was on the -recommendation of the Grand Duchess that Colonel Trepoff, as he was at -the time, was called to the head of the Okhrana, or personal guard of -the Sovereign. - -For some time his influence was very powerful, but it did not last long. -Trepoff was of an imperious disposition, but perfectly loyal to his -master. He might have been an excellent watch-dog, and, indeed, -performed the duties of one to perfection; but he was a man with limited -education, who held no opinions except those he was ordered to have. His -reign was very brief, and he did not deserve all the hatred expended -upon him, because his influence would never have been lasting. He did -not possess the qualities of an administrator, and, short-sighted as -Nicholas II. was, he still had noticed this, and would certainly have -sacrificed Trepoff to Stolypin had he been called upon to choose between -the two. Fate intervened and saved him the necessity. Trepoff died, worn -out with too much work, and perhaps also with the anxiety of his -responsible post, for which he felt himself to be unequal; and Stolypin -remained the only personage capable of leading the Government of Russia -under the weak and tottering rule of the Emperor Nicholas. - -He very soon assumed the attitude of a dictator, and in doing so bluffed -a good many people into really believing that he possessed the necessary -qualities of a leader. This was not the case. Stolypin pretended to have -more determination than he really possessed. - -After the dissolution of the first Duma, a measure he was the only one -to approve, and the only one gifted with sufficient courage to execute, -he became the object of the execration of all the Liberal parties in -Russia. An era of revolution began in the whole country. Even in St. -Petersburg rebellion raged, assassinations were frequent, and no one -felt himself to be in safety. The Nihilists, who once more came to the -front in the struggle which waged between Stolypin and the whole nation, -at last proceeded to extremes, and the first attempt to assassinate the -too powerful Minister took place when his summer villa on the Islands of -the Apothecaries, near St. Petersburg, was nearly destroyed, his -children wounded, and about forty-five persons killed, whilst he alone -remained untouched. - -It was on that awful day that M. Stolypin showed the fatalism which was -one of the dominant traits of his character. Another man would have lost -his head, or at least given way to discouragement under the blow that -had struck his daughter and his son. Peter Arkadievitch remained -perfectly calm, outwardly at least, and he never for a single minute -thought of resigning the responsible position which he occupied. On the -contrary, he seemed to find a compensation for his private sorrows in -the authority which the dastardly attempt against his person and his -family had added to those which he already possessed. He could now -represent to the Emperor, with more force than ever, how indispensable -it was to show no mercy to all those who tried to shatter his Throne -and his power, and could obtain the assent of the Sovereign to all the -measures which he thought imperative for assuring the latter, and for -the welfare of the country. - -That country was about the last subject to which Stolypin turned his -attention. Russia meant nothing to him, except in the sense that through -her he could gain honours and dignities, and advance his own welfare. He -had, it is true, Nationalist tendencies, and worked towards the -development of Nationalism in the country, which perhaps was another of -his many mistakes, and brought about the conflict that shortly before -his death arose between him and the Council of State. In this dispute -the Council refused to agree to Stolypin’s bill for the introduction of -zemstvos, or local councils, in the Polish provinces, where they had not -yet been installed. When that conflict took an acute shape, and he had -been defeated in the Upper House, Peter Arkadievitch offered his -resignation to the Emperor. This was merely a move, for he had some -secret influence with certain personages near the Throne, amongst them -the Dowager Empress, so it was said, who advised Nicholas II. to ask him -to keep office, to which he at last assented, but not without securing -conditions which strengthened his authority and made him more powerful -than ever. - -The country did not approve, and even in St. Petersburg, where -individuals were rather chary of expressing their opinions, people began -openly to attack him. The fact was, that everybody was getting wearied -of this kind of Major-domo of the Palace, which Stolypin had succeeded -in becoming, and which reminded one of the old Merovingian kings and of -the dictators who had ruled under them. The personality of the Emperor -was becoming submerged in comparison with the importance that the -influence of his Prime Minister was assuming. Conservatives disliked -this effacement of the Sovereign; Liberals thought that if one had to be -ruled by an autocrat, it would be better to have a Romanoff than one of -his subjects. - -Nicholas II. himself became, not perhaps jealous, but certainly -impatient, at the independence that Stolypin displayed, now that he felt -his position more secure. Once or twice he had found some orders that he -had given counteracted by dispositions made by Stolypin without -consulting his Emperor. Nicholas was not a man capable of forgiving -encroachments made upon his authority, and certainly not one to forget -them. Vindictive as he was by nature, the Emperor found the yoke that -his Prime Minister had forced him to assume heavy to bear, and though he -felt that the time had not come when he could get rid of him, yet one -can well suppose that he would have seized with pleasure an opportunity -to cover Stolypin with honours and at the same time retire him into -private life, had he only asked a second time the permission to do so. - -The Minister was too observant not to notice that, though his influence -had not begun to get weakened, his person was no longer sympathetic to -the Emperor. He was, however, determined to keep his post, and to have -more distinctions showered upon him. He then tried to invent some -conspiracies against the life of the monarch, in order to prove that he -was indispensable, and that his vigilance was the best safeguard that -Nicholas II. could find against the many dangers which threatened him. -Provocative agents began once more to be sent all over the country, and -the police received energetic orders to find conspirators, no matter at -what cost. He thought that fear was the best means left at his disposal -to make his position unassailable on the part of those who tried to -shatter it. St. Petersburg Society did not take to Peter Arkadievitch. -It considered him a little in the light of an intruder, a parvenu, who -had imposed himself upon it, and forced an entrance into its rooms. -Madame Stolypin, too, was little liked, and thought lacking in -refinement. She came from a worthy family of German origin, who had -served without distinction, but with much zeal, its Sovereign, and which -belonged essentially to the middle class. Neither her manners nor her -tact made her a fit wife for a Prime Minister, and a certain spirit of -intrigue and of gossip, caused her to be disliked, rather than anything -else. She never made herself at home, or popular, among the smart -circles of the capital, where she was received, but seldom welcomed. - -Nevertheless, though the Emperor began to get just a little tired of the -state of dependence in which M. Stolypin kept him, nothing of this -impatience appeared in public. He was still a favourite, and the man to -whom everybody turned whenever one was in want of a favour or of a -protection of some kind. When the Imperial Family left for the Crimea in -the autumn of the year 1911, with the intention to stop on its way in -Kieff and in order to allow the Emperor to be present at some manœuvres -in the south of Russia, M. Stolypin accompanied them, and was the -principal personage in their numerous suite. That journey was to see the -end of his ambitions and of his career, for it was during its course -that he was killed. - -The murder took place at Kieff during a performance at the theatre. The -Prime Minister fell under the bullet of one of his own agents, a Jew -called Bagrov, who had been employed by the political police as a spy -for a number of years. It was with a ticket signed by Stolypin himself -that he had obtained an entrance into the theatre, and he fired at his -chief with a revolver which belonged to the Government, and which had -been given to him by one of the heads of the Okhrana or private guard of -the Emperor. Stolypin fell, or rather dropped in his chair, with just -one exclamation, “I am done for!” Nicholas II. was sitting with his -daughters in the State box, but he never made the slightest movement to -show that he was impressed by the tragical event. The crowd that filled -the theatre began to cheer him with unusual enthusiasm, which he -accepted with a slight bow in the direction of the audience, but he did -not seem to evince particular interest as to the fate of his wounded -Minister. He returned to the Palace without visiting the wounded man, or -making personal inquiry as to his condition. - -At first there was some hope of saving Stolypin, though a renowned -physician, who held the post of professor at the University of Kieff, at -once told his friends that the situation was desperate, because the -liver had been perforated by the bullet. The wounded man himself had no -illusions as to his fate, and he bore the terrible sufferings which he -had to endure with great courage and fortitude, asking only from his -doctors to keep him alive until his wife and family had arrived. A great -surgeon was summoned from St. Petersburg, and everything possible was -done to ease his last days, but it was felt from the very first that a -recovery was impossible, and those who had expressed some hope had only -done so in order to spare the feelings of the dying man and of those -near to him. - -The whole of Russia was aghast at the assassination of Stolypin; even -his enemies were dumb with the horror of it. Assurances and expressions -of sympathy came from every side; the person who appeared the most -unmoved was the Emperor. It was only on the third day after the attack -that he visited the dying statesman. He expressed no sympathy to the -dying man beyond some conventional inquiries and official words of -regret. It may be assumed that at heart he was neither sorry nor -perplexed as to the consequences which the event could have, and that, -if anything, he felt relieved at the solution of the problem which the -dismissal of M. Stolypin would have proved. It was certain that such an -eventuality would have arisen very soon, because the Tsar could not have -borne much longer with a man in whom he saw a rival in authority rather -than a helpmate or a faithful servant. - -Stolypin lingered but a few short days after the one upon which he had -been struck. The Emperor came to his bedside just before the end, and -was received by Madame Stolypin, who used this opportunity to address a -few tactless words to the Sovereign, which he resented afterwards. -Nicholas II. only remained a few minutes with the dying man, and after -some formal expressions of grief he retired. - -Stolypin died two days after this visit. His funeral was made the -occasion of great manifestations of sorrow on the part of the -Conservative, or Old Russian party, who transformed him into a martyr, -fallen for the defence of his country and of his Sovereign. - -Nicholas did not consider it to be his duty to attend the funeral of his -murdered servant. He was to leave Kieff for the Crimea on the very day -upon which it took place, and it would have been easy enough to put off -this departure for a few hours. But there was no one to suggest it to -Nicholas II., who himself never thought of the opportunity which he -would have had to make himself popular had he walked behind the coffin -of his murdered Minister, and thus showed publicly that he knew how to -value the services rendered to him and how to recognise them. - -This indifference contributed considerably to lessen the already very -small popularity which the Tsar enjoyed. M. Stolypin had not been liked; -many people rather rejoiced at his death, and for others it came as a -great relief; but even his many enemies felt that it ought to have -produced a terrible impression on the Emperor, before whose eyes he had -been struck. All wondered at the impassiveness the monarch displayed in -those tragical circumstances, and some asked themselves whether he had -realised their importance. It seemed strange that, after having worked -for years with the murdered man, after having made him a powerful -Minister and a personal friend, after having shared with him political -anxieties and apprehensions of all kinds, after having confided to him -the welfare of the whole vast Russian Empire, after having trusted him -above all other people and listened to him rather than to anyone else, -the greatest proof of sorrow that his assassination provoked in Nicholas -II. took the form of a considerable pension accorded to Madame Stolypin. -He gave her money, but did not think it worth while to offer her the one -supreme sign of sympathy he could have accorded--that of praying beside -the coffin of her husband. The whole of Russia was represented at the -funeral service held over the remains of Peter Arkadievitch Stolypin; -the Emperor alone was missing. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -A CHARACTER SKETCH OF M. KOKOVTSOV - - -M. Stolypin was not yet dead when people began to make speculations as -to his successor. He had occupied both the office of Minister of the -Interior and that of Head of the Government. There were, therefore, two -most important Departments to provide for, and though candidates were -many, eligible people were but few. The Emperor did not like to see new -faces about him, and this added to the difficulty. Of course intrigues -went on, and ambition as well as eagerness had a considerable part in -them, because, though everybody knew the great danger that attended the -position of Prime Minister, it was nevertheless the most coveted post in -the whole of the Empire. All the colleagues of the murdered statesman -thought themselves entitled to become his successor, and each of them -had his particular circle of friends who went about declaring that their -candidate had the most chances. However, people in the know never -doubted for a single moment that Vladimir Nicolaievitch Kokovtsov was -the only man in Russia strong enough to replace M. Stolypin, and to take -upon himself the onerous duties of Premier. But whether he would consent -to leave the Treasury, at the head of which he had been for some years, -was a matter of much speculation, and this uncertainty alone prevented -the majority of St. Petersburg Society from congratulating him on his -promotion. - -Doubts were very soon at an end, and when M. Kokovtsov - -[Illustration: FAMOUS RUSSIAN MINISTERS - -Prince Gortschakov - -Count Ignatieff - -M. de Giers - -M. Stolypin - -M. Kokovtsov] - -was summoned to Livadia his nomination was a foregone conclusion. -Nevertheless, he had a surprise in store for the public, because he only -accepted the Premiership, and refused to give up the Department over -which he already presided, saying that he knew nothing about civil -administration, and would only make blunders if he took the burden of it -upon his shoulders. He recommended, therefore, to the Emperor one of his -personal friends, M. Makarov, as the man most able to fulfil the duties -connected with the direction of Home affairs. - -M. Kokovtsov was a small man, with a short beard very neatly trimmed, -and a general look of tidiness in every detail of his person as well as -of his clothes. He had a pleasant face and was very affable in his ways, -but he never looked one straight in the eyes, always seeming as if he -was too much occupied with his personal appearance to think of watching -that of others. Somehow or other he gave one the impression that when he -conversed with you he was preoccupied with something he had forgotten, -and the way in which he kept his glance riveted on his coat or on his -trousers suggested the idea that these garments were dusty, and that he -was angry at his valet’s carelessness in brushing them. In a word, one -felt that he was too neat, too well groomed, too polite, too civil, and -too anxious not to forget what he ought to say or what he ought to do. -His manners seemed to have been learned only recently, and somehow one -always expected to find near him, ready to be consulted, some manual of -etiquette for beginners, with indications as to what one must do in good -society, and the errors in which one must not fall if one wants to -frequent the company of cultured people. One would have preferred to -find some hesitation or some impatience in his way of talking or -discussing, but the clear manner in which he expressed himself always -reminded one of fables, recited by children, and learned by them at -school. This is the impression created. In reality, M. Kokovtsov is -certainly a clever, intellectual, and intelligent man, cultivated, and -extremely well read. He speaks several foreign languages, of which fact -he is inordinately proud, and can hold his own everywhere, even with -gentlemen born and bred. His own origin is neither low nor high, but -essentially middle class, and he bears the stamp of having lived for a -long time with middle-class people. His early career in every respect -was a normal one; he rose step by step as years went on, and whatever -duties were imposed upon him he fulfilled exactly and thoroughly. In a -country where political men are many, he would not have been employed -otherwise than as an excellent _sous ordre_. In Russia, where there is -such a poverty of statesmen, he undoubtedly fills the position of one. - -Vladimir Nicolaievitch is subtle by temperament, and very secretive in -all he does. He is excessively alive as to his own interests, and it is -said that he does not disdain to use his official position in order to -improve his private one. For instance, his brother was chairman of the -Kieff Voronege Railway, in which he himself possessed a considerable -number of shares. Certain financiers believe that the shares in question -would never have climbed to the high price at which they are now quoted -were it not for this combination of circumstances. Other examples of the -history of commercial concerns in which he was interested have formed -topics for gossip, to the effect that it is very much to be regretted -that he had allowed people connected with him to be suspected of using -the information he could have given to them, or the protection which it -was possible for him to afford to them, in order to enrich themselves or -to improve their positions. Cæsar’s wife enjoyed certainly a better -reputation than certain persons standing in close relationship with our -Prime Minister. - -The great defect of M. Kokovtsov is that he is above everything a -financier, and this is not exactly what is required from the Head of a -Government, who ought to look at things and at facts from a higher point -of view than that of pounds, shillings, and pence, though these play -such an important part in the world. - -He has had very great successes in his administration of the Russian -Exchequer, and certainly he has made for himself among European -financial and commercial circles an excellent position and reputation, -which he undoubtedly deserves. But his mind has remained for such a long -time concentrated upon purely material questions that it is not to be -wondered if other matters interest him less. Social matters have very -little attraction for him, except perhaps in the sense that the -condition of the working classes being connected with the financial one -of the country could not be neglected. But it is to be doubted whether -he has quite realised the danger that threatens not only Russia, but the -whole world, from the army of artisans and factory workmen who now know -what force they represent, and who want to take the upper hand in -everything. In giving this character sketch I do not wish to detract -from the solid qualities of the Prime Minister, nor to accuse him of -lack of political foresight. On the contrary, I am convinced that he has -made higher politics the subject of his studies, and that he has even -mastered them in a certain sense, as well as a man who has taken to them -late in life can do. His intelligence is extremely perceptive, and he is -not wanting in _finesse_ nor in diplomatic aptitude. His suave manners -ensure him success with those with whom he has to deal, and certainly -these qualities have impressed the Emperor favourably, and won him the -confidence of his Imperial master; but nevertheless he has not proved -himself so far able to take a leading position among Russian -statesmen--I am not even thinking of foreign ones. The energy that -distinguished M. Stolypin is not one of the characteristics of his -successor, who is only firm where he can do so with impunity, and who is -not gifted with the courage or the fatalism that made Stolypin view with -such impassiveness the bullet or the knife which he was but too well -aware would strike him one day. His ambitions also lead him in quite a -different direction than that in which his predecessor travelled. M. -Kokovtsov is not of a fighting temperament or disposition. He entertains -for blood and sanguinary deeds the aversion that every clean man feels -for dirty things, and he is a great lover of his own comfort and his own -welfare. His placid temper makes him avoid every subject of dispute, and -he is more insensible, than is the case with Russians in general, to the -honours and dignities that have been showered upon him lately. Too wise -to take upon himself a risk that might endanger the reputation for -cleverness which he has succeeded in acquiring, he has managed to steer -clear of difficulties and to make others responsible for his mistakes. -His refusal to take upon himself the difficult duties of Minister of the -Interior proceeded from the clear perception he had that this post was -the one where responsibilities are the heavier and where one can the -least escape them. - -No one knows whether M. Kokovtsov’s opinions are Liberal or -Conservative, so carefully has he always avoided parading his views -before the public. Some people who know him well affirm that he is an -opportunist. The fact is that he has seldom been cajoled into saying in -private anything else than what he has uttered in public. - -His last speech at the opening of the present session of the Duma was -certainly a clever production, but it hardly bears analysis, because -when examined carefully its emptiness becomes immediately apparent, and -one realises that its contents are nothing but vague promises for which -neither the Government represented by him nor the Emperor can be made -responsible, so carefully have they been worded. - -The Duma does not care for M. Kokovtsov, and does not appreciate the -adroitness of his mind. At the same time it does not entertain for him -the respect which, in spite of the hatred which he had inspired, it felt -for the character of M. Stolypin. And if the present Legislative -Assembly contained more independent elements, it is probable that the -opposition to the person of the Prime Minister would take a more acute -form. But the last elections have been conducted so entirely under the -influence of the Government that with the exception of the most -prominent members of the Opposition, such as M. Maklakov, M. Milioukov, -and others of the same importance, scarcely any of the Deputies whose -opinions made them the antagonists of the Cabinet were re-elected, and -the official candidates stepped into their places. This last fact was -entirely due to the clever manner in which M. Kokovtsov conducted the -election campaign, and the instructions which he gave to the Governors -of the different provinces of the Empire, as to the best way to ensure -the success of the men in whom he had confidence, and whom he hoped to -find submissive machines ready to vote according to his direction. -Nevertheless, even this Assembly, composed almost entirely of his -creatures and sycophants, became disgusted at some decisions of the -Government and voted against it upon several occasions. In Russia, -however, a Cabinet does not resign if it is in the good graces of the -Sovereign, and M. Kokovtsov never dreamed of retiring on account of the -censure of the Duma. - -This does not mean that he will remain long in power. Very likely he had -hoped to be able to resign the responsible post after the tricentennial -celebrations of the Romanoff Dynasty, and as he did not then receive the -title of Count, nor the blue ribbon of St. Andrew, he is doubtless -waiting for another opportunity to arise, after which he will not be -sorry to retire into private life. - -His private fortune is considerable, and he has judiciously enlarged it -during the years that he has been in office; he is clever enough to feel -that his personal influence on the Emperor is not quite the same as it -was earlier, and very likely he would prefer to retire into private life -before this fact became generally suspected. I should not therefore be -very much surprised if he left the field free to more enterprising -spirits. He will be glad to retire with the knowledge that during his -tenure of the Premiership no political crime darkened it, and that it -was not disturbed by revolution. - -The fact seems clear that the Anarchist party is once more coming to the -front, and that very likely we shall soon see a new rebellion break out, -better organised than the last one, with more partisans, and with more -chances of success. The Universities, where, as usual, riots occurred -earlier than in any other centre, have lately been the scene of -tumultuous meetings, during which the students discussed the measures -adopted by the Government in regard to them and in regard to the -administration of the country. Censure votes were passed, and the -agitation was so strong that at last the police interfered, with its -usual brutality, which only aggravated the discontent of all these young -people, among whom generally are found the first elements of a rebellion -against the organised order of things. - -On the other hand, in the different factories, of which so many exist in -St. Petersburg, the anarchist propaganda has also made enormous -progress; the recent strikes that have taken place prove it but too -well. Though the country is certainly more prosperous than it has ever -been, yet the growing cost of living has prevented many people from -feeling this prosperity, and discontent is more apparent than a year or -two ago. - -M. Kokovtsov must be aware of this state of things, and very likely he -is just a little tired of the perpetual anxiety under which he is -obliged to work and to live. He is also not quite in accord with his -colleagues, and not able, like M. Stolypin, to impose his own will -against their intentions. His relations with M. Makarov, whom he had -recommended for the post of Minister of the Interior, did not for long -keep on an amicable footing, and the latter had to retire owing to some -differences which arose between him and the Premier. M. Kokovtsov -thought that the choice of the new Minister would be left to him, but -there a surprise awaited him. The Emperor for once wanted to appoint a -man whom he personally liked, and who had pleased him by the manner in -which he had seemed to enter into the spirit of the orders which he had -given to him. And without taking the advice of Vladimir Nicolaievitch, -he appointed in the place of M. Makarov, M. Maklakov, Governor of the -province of Tchernigov, a comparatively young man, under forty-five -years--an age at which Ministers had never before been chosen--who had -attracted his attention during his journey in the south at the time of -M. Stolypin’s assassination. M. Maklakov, whose brother is the leader of -the Opposition in the Duma, is just as Conservative in his opinions as -the latter is Liberal. Like all the members of his family, he is clever, -and some people see in him a second Stolypin. Whether this will be so -remains to be seen, and it is too early to prophesy. The man is unknown, -and of course surrounded by flatterers and jealous people. Those who see -in him the favourite of the Sovereign cringe before him, and try to make -themselves useful to him; those, on the contrary, who doubt his ability -to replace M. Kokovtsov, which rumour says will soon be necessary, do -not find words hard enough to condemn the choice that has placed him at -the head of the most important Department in the Empire. - -It seems that what drew the attention of the Emperor to M. Maklakov was -the following occurrence. When Nicholas II. visited Tchernigov--it was -immediately after Mr. Stolypin had been assassinated by the Jew -Bagrov--everybody around the Sovereign was lamenting the death of the -Prime Minister, and one thought that by doing so one was pleasing the -monarch, and that by saying the loss which the country had suffered in -the person of Stolypin was irreparable, one was only giving expression -to the feelings which animated him. M. Maklakov alone remarked that -though it was terrible and sad that such a dastardly crime had put an -end to such a useful life as had been that of the late Minister’s, yet -one had no reason to fear the future, because with such a wise Sovereign -as Nicholas II., one was sure that the interests of Russia would not be -neglected, and that he would know where to look for a worthy successor -to Stolypin and where to find him. The words pleased the Tsar, and when -the retirement of M. Makarov became an accomplished fact, he called M. -Maklakov to St. Petersburg, and appointed him in his place. - -M. Kokovtsov did not like this, and resented the way in which he had -been ignored. Friction between the two men has already occurred, and may -in time result in strengthening Vladimir Nicolaievitch in his decision -to retire, not from public life, but from the Premiership, in the full -glory of his success. - -In such a position he would always be consulted in important matters and -questions, and could enjoy the liberty of doing what he liked. One of -the amiable weaknesses of the present Prime Minister consists in his -admiration of the fair sex. This has often occasioned severe criticism, -as it was generally felt that when one has assumed the task of ruling an -Empire like Russia, one ought to be more reserved in one’s actions, and -not allow the world to say that one is ready to forget the interests of -the country whenever a fair siren has consented to smile upon one. The -rumour has been current in St. Petersburg that one could obtain what was -wanted from M. Kokovtsov through the intervention of a lady friend. - -But, with all his defects, Vladimir Nicolaievitch has done a great -service to the Empire, and that was to place his veto upon the -ridiculous enthusiasm that was engineered quite artificially in the -country for the cause of the Slav kingdoms. At one time it was feared -that these madmen would entangle Russia in a war with Turkey or with -Austria, which it is doubtful would prove to the advantage of Russia. M. -Kokovtsov alone had enough common sense to oppose his influence to that -folly, and to prevent the continuance of this senseless agitation. He -exposed to the Emperor the situation in which Russia found herself, and -the disaster that a war would entail upon her. He spoke of the state of -the finances, and of the ruin which a campaign would bring. He opened -the eyes of Nicholas II. to the condition of the country, and to the -peril that threatened the whole world were a general war of the -different States of Europe to break out. He had the tact to impose -silence on the Chauvinistic newspapers that excited the public mind not -only against the Turks, but also against the Government, which would -not allow itself to be drawn into the quarrel of the Balkan States with -the Sultan, and he contrived, together with M. Sazonov, to avoid -difficulties with Austria, and to ignore the provocations of the -Austrian press. - -Of course, it is impossible to tell what the future holds in reserve, -but if only for the ability with which during the course of last winter, -amidst innumerable difficulties, M. Kokovtsov has displayed, for the -dignity with which he has repulsed the advice that was given to him by -people who spoke of the honour of the country engaged in defending the -Slavs, and by the firmness which he preserved the whole time that the -crisis lasted, he deserves the gratitude of Russia and of every sane and -well-intentioned person not only in Russia, but in the rest of Europe -also. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -THE FOREIGN OFFICE UNDER NICHOLAS II. - - -The present head of the Foreign Office is M. Sazonov. In the chair -occupied in former years by powerful personalities, such as were Count -Nesselrode and Prince Gortschakov, sits a small, meek, little creature, -with a figure and nose that remind one of Don Quixote as he is -represented in the drawings of Gustave Doré. His whole appearance is -insignificant, and suggests embarrassment, nervousness, insecurity as -regards his position, and uncertainty as to what he is to do or to say. -He always seems as if he wanted to ask everybody’s forgiveness for -wrongs done and duties neglected. In a word, he lends himself to -ridicule, and certainly does not suggest the idea of a Minister who -gives himself a true account of the importance or strength of the -position which he occupies. - -M. Sazonov has been often laughed at, and rarely been taken seriously, -until quite recently, when his conduct has come out in a most unexpected -light, and he has shown, in the way in which he has handled the Near -Eastern question, true political and diplomatic genius. His anxiety as -to future complications in which Russia might get entangled has made him -show a quiet firmness which no one ever expected from him. It was said -once in St. Petersburg that our Foreign Minister feared the east wind, -because it might blow away his frail person. The words were cruel, and -of course were repeated everywhere, but they were not deserved. M. -Sazonov proved himself to be a very energetic little man, sure of -himself, and determined to enforce the policy to which he had made up -his mind. His nervousness served him well on this occasion, and his fear -of responsibility made him avoid all the opportunities, of which he had -but too many, of assuming any. He had a horror of war, and, considering -the many partisans that an aggressive policy has had in Russia lately, -it was a piece of good luck for the country that it did not find an echo -in the Foreign Office. Had M. Izvolsky been in possession of the chair, -it is more than likely that we would have been engaged already in a -conflict with Austria; under our actual Foreign Minister such an -eventuality is not to be dreaded. But he has common sense, and sees -clearly the situation in which Russia finds herself at the present day, -and the impossibility of being able to pursue an aggressive policy for -some time. As such he is the right man in the right place at the right -time. - -M. Sazonov was appointed to his present post through the influence of M. -Stolypin, whose wife was his sister-in-law. Whilst Peter Arkadievitch -was alive his position was stronger than it is at present, when his -policy does not find itself in accord with the views of M. Kokovtsov. -But upon one point the two men are agreed, and that is on the necessity -of not giving way to the clamours of the press and of the enthusiastic -idiots who think it is Russia’s duty to waste her money and the blood of -her children in order to further the ambitions of King Ferdinand and the -other small potentates who rule in the Balkan Peninsula. - -M. Sazonov has always been on good terms with the foreign diplomats -accredited to the Court of St. Petersburg. He does not believe in -quarrelling with anybody, and he always finds pleasant words to say even -to those with whom he does not agree. He nervously shakes hands with -all those whom he meets, and always accepts their invitations, and asks -them in return to sit at his hospitable board. He could not be -unpleasant, and he could not say a harsh word, even where deserved. He -rules the Foreign Office, not with an iron hand, but with a very soft -velvet glove, and is sometimes afraid of his own subordinates; does not -dare to contradict them if they show themselves arrogant, and rebukes -them only with apologetic expressions. He cannot scold, and he does not -know how to punish. But at the same time he has got passive firmness, -with which so many timid people are gifted, which makes them stick to -their decisions with a persistence that people with a firmer temperament -often do not succeed in displaying. When M. Sazonov last autumn went to -Paris and to Balmoral, people did not spare him their railleries upon -his return home. He was accused of having, like a meek lamb, acquiesced -in all the propositions which foreign Cabinets had made to him, and was -laughed at for the result of his journey, which he had pompously -announced would be peace, whilst war broke out almost upon the very day -when he reached St. Petersburg after his wanderings, compared by an -Opposition newspaper to those of the Wandering Jew. At one time the -general belief was that Russia, in spite of the opposition of the -Government, would be drawn into a war, and the wildest rumours -circulated everywhere in the country. It was said that a secret -mobilisation was taking place, and that troops were being sent to the -frontier. M. Sazonov, when questioned, declared that he knew nothing -about it, and adhered to his protestations that Russia did not want war, -and that all that the papers were saying was nothing but nonsense. - -He has one great quality: people believe him. Perhaps because it is not -possible to imagine that this small, anxious, and fidgety little man can -do anything else but speak the truth. There is no guile in him, and he -has the frankness of a person who has never sinned, even in intention. -It is impossible not to think him honest, and it would be impossible for -him to act otherwise than as an honest man. - -The fate of Russia is safe in his hands. Under his rule, Europe can -sleep quietly and not fear a complication coming from the Russian -Cabinet; it may remain convinced that whenever M. Sazonov can find a -loophole to escape from a perilous position he will do so. He may not be -a clever man; he certainly is not a brilliant one. Sometimes he appears -grotesque; he seems insignificant always. But he is earnest, sincere, -and will do his best to fight against those who would engage him or his -country in a policy of adventures. - -Knowing the man, one cannot for one moment believe that those who -pretend that Russia is on the point of assuming a bellicose policy have -the slightest reason to say so. Russia, whilst M. Sazonov rules at the -Foreign Office, will always stick to the position of onlooker on all the -complications that shake the rest of Europe; she won’t engage in them. -Of course, things might change were he to retire and another person to -be appointed in his place, or if a new Prime Minister succeeded to M. -Kokovtsov. This last eventuality is the one to be dreaded, but even then -it is doubtful whether Russia would ever readily engage again in warlike -adventures. The severe defeat by the Japanese disgusted the whole -country, the Emperor more than anyone else. Russian foreign policy, -therefore, for some years at least, will be carried on on the principle -of allowing our neighbours to settle their disputes between themselves. -The understanding with England is based on this principle, and as for -the alliance with France, it will serve peace more than anything else, -because it will moderate the thirst for revenge on Germany which exists -there. Even the most adventurous of French Cabinets will not dare to -move when it knows that it cannot find support in St. Petersburg, and -certainly Ministers like M. Sazonov are the best men to prevent useless -complications. They talk common sense, and the motive that guides them -is love of peace. - -It must not be supposed, however, that we have no turbulent elements in -our Foreign Office. Our present Ambassador in Paris is of that nature. -M. Izvolsky is one of those men whose presence alone seems to be the -signal for strife and complications out of which no exit can be found. -Wherever this brilliant diplomat has been, something has happened to -compromise his country and his chiefs. There are those who say that his -tenure as Ambassador at the Court of the Mikado was barren from the -point of view of utility, because he never even suspected the military -preparations of the Japanese, far less reported upon them. - -M. Izvolsky made his career in part through his marriage with a charming -lady, the daughter of Count Toll, who for long years represented the -Russian Government at the Court of Copenhagen. Whilst there he, as well -as his family, had been intimately received by the King and Queen, and -had had plenty of opportunities to meet the late Emperor and his Consort -during their frequent stays in Denmark. The young Countess Toll had won -the favour of the Empress Marie Feodorovna, who continued to protect her -after she had married young M. Izvolsky. - -As I think I have already related, the post of Copenhagen was always -very much sought after among our diplomats, owing to the opportunities -which it afforded them of seeing the Sovereigns otherwise than -formally, which was the case in St. Petersburg, and it was generally -considered to be a stepping-stone to higher dignities. When M. Izvolsky -was appointed to the head of the Foreign Office it was an open secret -that he owed it to the influence of the Empress Dowager; and it is -certain that she never wavered in the kind feelings with which she -followed the progress of his career. M. Izvolsky possesses to perfection -the art of making himself liked by those who can be useful to him. -Brilliant in conversation, gifted also with an easy pen, which allows -him to compose dispatches quickly and well, he is shallow and vain by -nature. He possesses the belief that he is a genius because he can talk. -He is not greatly liked among his colleagues, and especially those in -the Foreign Office in St. Petersburg, owing to his arrogant behaviour -and his disagreeable manners. The curt way in which he treats his -subordinates, and the deferential air with which he handles his -superiors have made him innumerable enemies. Considerable gossip has -arisen from time to time concerning his actions in regard to promotions -in the diplomatic staff during the time when these depended upon him. It -was said that rich people always had the preference, and that Madame -Izvolsky appeared with new jewels when a certain councillor was made an -ambassador. As the lady’s reputation had never been attacked, even by -the most ill-natured person, it was immediately thought and said that -the happy councillor had showed his gratitude to the husband by offering -a little present to his wife. Such things, of course, ought not to be -discussed in relation to a man in the position which M. Izvolsky -occupied, but they were very freely spoken of, as also was his -reputation in money matters. - -Count Benckendorff, the Russian Ambassador in London, belongs also to -the number of happy people who owe the success of their career to a term -at Copenhagen. He had, however, more solid reasons than M. Izvolsky to -reach one of its most coveted posts. He was the son of a man who had -been one of the personal friends of the Emperor Nicholas II.; he had -married a Countess Schouvaloff; his brother was head of the Household of -the present Emperor; his family had always stood in close relations to -the Throne; his sister, the Princess Natzfeld Trachenberg, had been -Mistress of the Robes of the late Empress Frederick of Germany. He had -therefore every right to expect to become an ambassador, and his -appointment to London surprised no one, and was not even criticised by -his colleagues. He is a pleasant man, excessively well bred, with -irreproachable manners; looks rather like an Englishman. He speaks -English remarkably well, with almost no foreign accent. Not accounted a -genius, he has tact and the quality not to attempt to assume a part for -which he is not fitted. He will never try to pursue a personal line of -conduct in matters connected with politics, and will always faithfully -execute, without the least attempt to modify them, the orders he -receives. He is a _grand seigneur_, and as such is quite in his element -in London, where this quality is more appreciated than anywhere else, -and, moreover, he likes England and English life and English ways. It -would be a pity if private family matters, as gossip in St. Petersburg -hints, should oblige him to ask for his recall, and it would be -difficult to find a successor, although it is well known that M. -Izvolsky believes himself to be qualified for it. - -Of our other ambassadors I have but very little to say. Those in Berlin, -Rome, and Madrid are what one calls in French, _des diplomates de -carrière_, who have risen step by step in the Service and won their -appointments by hard work. M. Kroupensky, who has recently succeeded to -Prince Dolgorouky in Rome, had been for some years Councillor of Embassy -in London, under Baron de Staal, and was extremely liked there, though -he did not go much into Society. He is a pleasant man, inoffensive, with -excellent manners, and knowing very well how to hold himself in Society, -and how to keep his place. He is a well-set-up figure in a drawing-room, -and almost as smart as his uniform is well embroidered. His nose is -long, his figure thin, his knowledge of French excellent, and of Italian -limited. His wife is Eastern by origin, and not perhaps an ideal -ambassadress, as experience of the world rather fails her; but she does -not attempt, unless absolutely necessary, to impose herself or her -manners anywhere, and remains content to be a good housekeeper and a -submissive consort to her amiable husband. - -I have not seen much of M. Sverbeev, who replaced the late Count Osten -Sacken in Berlin, but I believe he is a clever though quiet man, and one -who enjoys the sympathies of all who have come in contact with him. His -predecessor was so popular at the Court of the Emperor William that he -will find it difficult to fight against the remembrance that he had left -behind him. I do not think that the Berlin Embassy, under the new -regime, will see the brilliance of former days, but very probably it -will become the scene of more formal gaieties. M. Sverbeev is a close -personal friend of M. Sazonov, whom he slightly resembles physically, -and, like his chief, he will always do the best he can to further the -cause of peace and to avoid even the semblance of a conflict. - -As for Baron Budberg, who occupies the post of Madrid, he is little -known in Russia, having spent almost his whole life abroad. I have never -met him. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -ST. PETERSBURG SOCIETY AT THE PRESENT DAY - - -Any habitué of St. Petersburg Society during the two former reigns who, -after a long absence, returned to the capital of Russia would scarcely -know it again. - -The change brought about in the Society of St. Petersburg since the -beginning of the present century is so enormous that it is a wonder how -it could have taken place in so short a time. The Society leaders of old -have either died or gone abroad, or have entirely retired from the -social world. Family gatherings, which used regularly to assemble on -certain days such as Christmas, New Year, or Easter, at the house of a -grandmother, aunt, or uncle, take place no longer. People prefer to go -to restaurants to hear a Roumanian orchestra, or some Bohemian singers, -rather than cluster round the family hearth. The constraint that -formerly characterised the attitude of the younger members of a family -to their elders has disappeared so entirely that one wonders how it -could ever have existed. St. Petersburg Society, which formerly could -boast of some circles entirely shut to outsiders, groups where money was -not sufficient to secure an entrance, where those who were admitted -within the precincts carefully observed certain rules of politeness, and -civility, has now become a kind of cabaret, where everyone thinks he has -the right to do what he likes, where good manners are unknown, where -even young girls are allowed to go everywhere, not only without -chaperons, but even in the company of young men whom they scarcely -know, and even go so far as to visit these same young men in their -flats, or barracks when they happen to be officers. - -The decorum which formerly was carefully observed, and the somewhat -stiff but charming way in which women used to welcome even their most -intimate friends, has fled. At present politeness is unknown, formality -is no longer observed, and gossip has superseded the intellectual -conversations which were in past days one of the characteristics of that -portion of St. Petersburg Society which belonged to the upper ten -thousand. - -Salons like those of the Princess Paschkievitch, of the Princess Lise -Volkhonsky, or of the Princess Hélène Kotchoubey have disappeared. Those -incomparable hostesses, whose judgments made or marred a social -reputation, whose smiles were accepted as a favour, and whose -invitations were more eagerly sought after than even Imperial ones, have -been replaced by women who have pushed themselves to the front, either -through their money or through their audacity; who gather round them -people to play bridge or to discuss the most trivial and commonplace -subjects, who have neither manners, nor charm, nor the prestige of a -high personal position independent of an official one. - -Of former salons that of the Countess Kleinmichel alone is still -existent, and its mistress is as intriguing as ever, and a little less -slim, and with a little more “complexion.” Otherwise, she has not -altered, her dinners are not better; but her evening parties have still -kept their attraction for high officials and diplomats of all countries. - -Bridge, however, has replaced conversation, and private theatricals the -balls of former days. As for flirting, this art, which was carried to -perfection in those old times of which I am thinking, is also extinct. -Why should one give oneself that trouble when it is so easy to obtain -all that one wants without practising it! - -Small talk is a thing of the past also; now the only thing that one -hears is, “Have you been at the _concours hippique_?” or “Have you been -at the skating rink?” An ill-bred familiarity has replaced the courtesy -for which Russians of the higher classes were famous. Now no man dreams -of calling a lady, or even a young girl, by their family names; one says -“Mary” or “Kitty.” Young students address maids of eighteen or twenty by -their nicknames, and no one seems to wonder at this utter breach of good -manners. - -Parties are dull and stiff, in spite of their utter want of decorum. -They are no longer a reunion of people belonging to the same circle, who -meet at the house of one of their number to drink a cup of tea and -discuss the events of the day. These intimate little gatherings are no -longer considered as being the right thing. They have been replaced by -dinners and parties in which hostesses try to outdo each other in the -luxury they display. That which indicates more than anything else the -emptiness of the minds of the smart set in St. Petersburg is the fact -that now no one likes to talk, and that in order to make a party -successful, one must have something to occupy those invited to it. No -longer are they able to amuse themselves by conversation. One must have -either bridge, or music, or some such attraction, else people will not -come. Formerly there were dozens of houses where you could go every -evening and take a cup of tea quietly, sometimes with two or three -people, sometimes with the hostess only, who knew how to entertain you -and to keep you talking till long past midnight. Now you will hardly -find a place where you can hope to be received without a special -invitation. Men and women are no longer sociable, though they are -dissipated, and when they meet it is to eat and to drink, though not -always to be merry. - -One of the reasons for this state of things lies in the number of -outsiders who have obtained an entrance into Society. One Grand Duchess, -in particular, is largely responsible for this. Her own set is not only -fast, but vulgar, and, unfortunately, the admittance is easy. It is -sufficient to have money, to be rich enough to entertain her, to talk -slang, to go every year to Paris, and to give her money for all the -bazaars that she patronises. As her presence at a party makes it at once -a smart one, and confers an honour on her hostess, it is not to be -wondered that ladies who formerly would never have been admitted into -the cream of St. Petersburg Society have seized the opportunity that was -offered to them and consistently flattered the Grand Duchess. No one now -cares for the family antecedents of guests so long as they have an -abundance of money and can give good dinners. - -Another reason why the moral and intellectual standard of St. Petersburg -Society has sunk so low lies in the fact that now no one controls its -decisions. Formerly the Court exercised a strong influence on manners -and habits. At a time when invitations to the Winter Palace decided as -to the social standing of a person, people had necessarily to be upon -their guard. Not to be invited to a ball where one had the right to be -admitted constituted a social degradation which was never removed. The -Emperor and Empress, going out into Society, and knowing its leading -members, were very well informed as to what they did, and knew how to -express their disapproval where there were reasons for so doing. - -That is now a thing of the past. The Court keeps itself aloof from -Society. Balls at the Winter Palace are a thing of the past. Court -invitations belong to history; there is no one left to say who ought or -ought not to be received at places where admittance constitutes an -honour. People are left to their own inclinations, and inclinations -always take them where they are well fed, well cared for, where they -find luxury, truffles, oysters, and champagne, where there are -well-dressed women always willing to be admired, and where cards are -always laid out on the table ready for play. - -There is one very remarkable thing which cannot help striking anyone who -knew St. Petersburg some twenty years ago; it is that the moral and -intellectual standard of Society has considerably fallen, while, on the -other hand, luxury has increased. Smartness is now general, whereas -formerly it was only an exception. Dowagers with caps, and high black -silk gowns, which they even wore at the balls and parties where they -chaperoned their daughters and granddaughters, have disappeared; grey -hair has become an exception; the love of dress has grown tremendously, -and the former simplicity which existed, even among very wealthy people, -has given place to arrogant display. At one time one was often invited -to dinner in a quiet way, when one sat at a table simply laid with some -fruit and bonbons, but without flowers, which were considered a great -luxury. Now you cannot be asked to eat a cutlet without large baskets of -roses being on the table; but, in nine cases out of ten, the food is a -great deal worse than when no one dreamed of such accessories. All is -for pomp and for show; the intimacy and privacy of life has gone; gone, -too, are the friends, who have been replaced by visitors--by no means -the same thing. - -Another characteristic feature is the indifference which is professed in -so-called high spheres to all the moral, intellectual, and political -questions of the day. Under Alexander II. social reforms were the one -subject of interest and conversation in the salons of St. Petersburg, of -which there were many. Under Alexander III. also they were discussed, -but more among people who knew each other very well and saw each other -very often. Now, after a war and a revolution that should have awakened -anew the attention of the public as to these important problems of the -life of a nation, it has entirely left off thinking about them. The -middle classes, who look ahead towards the future and who discuss what -it will bring to them, now talk about these questions. Society, or what -goes by that name, gives all its thought to ill-natured gossip. They -read nothing except French novels of the worst kind; hardly glance at a -newspaper; and their ideas about a journey abroad are summed up in a -trip to Paris--where their whole interest centres in the music-halls and -other places of the same light character, or worse--or a journey to the -Riviera, where they gamble at Monte Carlo. - -Where formerly were civilised customs, refinement of taste, chivalrous -manners, now exists an ignorance which makes one ashamed of being a -Russian. In times of old, families belonging to the aristocracy used to -pride themselves on the good education that they gave to their children. -Nothing was spared in that direction. Tutors and governesses were chosen -with the greatest care, and the familiarity of Russian men and women -with foreign languages, foreign literature, and scientific and artistic -subjects was always a matter of comment abroad. Now girls and boys are -sent to public schools and gymnasia, with the result that when they -finish their education they can hardly write without mistakes in -spelling in their own language, and they murder all other languages. But -of course this easy way of bringing up children saves the parents any -amount of trouble, and they are ready enough to find excuse for their -negligence. - -In fact, Russia as it existed formerly is a thing of the past. New men, -new manners, new customs have superseded the traditions that made the -country great, and which had raised it above mere savagery. It is now -returning to its earlier state. Being an old man I can make comparisons, -and regret the passing away of the courtesy of our ancestors, the old -ladies in lace caps, sitting in rooms with bowls full of dried -rose-leaves dispensing fragrance all around; the thoughtful men who -seriously discussed important questions, and who really loved their -country, were devoted to its welfare, and lived and died according to -the old tradition, so beautifully embodied in those famous French -words:-- - - “_Mon âme à Dieu, - Mon bras au roi, - Mon cœur aux dames, - L’honneur à moi._” - -Russian aristocracy no longer exists; there are men and women bearing -great names, but that is all. St. Petersburg Society has turned into a -kind of association of people eager only for enjoyment and pleasure, -seeking always new subjects of excitement, devoid of serious thought, -and hating serious pursuits. It does not see, or perhaps does not want -to see, the growing tide of revolution and anarchism that is gaining -ground every day and preparing itself for the struggle out of which it -knows it will emerge triumphant. - -Attachment to the monarchy has been replaced in some by indifference, in -many by dislike, in a great number by hatred. Nations as well as women -like to see strength in the hands of those who rule, and unfortunately -the present monarch is deficient in that respect. His weakness is so -well known that apathy has seized hold of all those who by their -intelligence, their knowledge of men and things, their honesty, and -their devotion to their duty, might have been useful to the Throne as -well as to the country. They, as well as the greater mass of the public, -have come to the conclusion that there is little that can be done for -the welfare of the masses and of the nation. Every effort to raise its -moral level has failed, because the Government is unwilling to give its -support to those who would have been ready to work in that direction. - -When the phantom of Constitution under which Russia is supposed to live -to-day was promulgated, some simple souls imagined that a great step was -taken towards solving many social problems, but I do not think that -there is at present in existence a single person who still fosters that -illusion. The last elections have proved that when a Government wants to -crush every manifestation of public opinion it can do so. The present, -the fourth, Duma is composed exclusively of supporters of the Cabinet; -at least, its majority is strong enough to prevent any measure proposed -by the Opposition passing through. The Government is forced by its own -fault to submit to a state of stagnation, which, perhaps, indeed it -desired to bring about, finding it easier to do no work at all. But the -Deputies are disgusted and discouraged, and, as one of them said -recently to a reporter of one of the daily papers of St. Petersburg, he -as well as other members of the Opposition seriously think of resigning -their seats, so convinced are they that they can do nothing useful as -things stand at present. - -The same discouragement prevails everywhere; no one expects or hopes -anything; everyone grows indifferent, and gives his thoughts and -attention to frivolous subjects, waiting with apathy for the cataclysm -which is bound to come. The only thing that absorbs the public mind is -how to make money quickly. Financial enterprises spring into existence -quicker than mushrooms grow in the rain; for the most part they are -attended with success, and at no time has the thirst for money been so -great and so general. It is a kind of frenzy that has seized people on -every hand, and that frenzy perhaps, unknown even to those that are -attacked with it, may be the expression of a feverish haste to get the -most they can out of a state of things which they feel cannot last much -longer. - -And whilst frivolous, stupid, indifferent, smart Society is gathering -its roses while it may, under its feet grows another force, earnest, -ambitious, cruel, like all those who want to conquer; savage in its -instincts and brutal in its actions, a society composed of men who want -to brush aside all the old prejudices, all the traditions of greatness -and love of country. To them belongs the future, and with them will come -confusion, disaster, ruin, the collapse of a nation and of a monarchy. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -THE EMPRESS ALEXANDRA FEODOROVNA AND HER CHILDREN - - -I have already spoken of the Empress Alexandra Feodorovna, and mentioned -some of the singularities of her character. These singularities have -lately assumed a more decided aspect, and have been the subject of -comment by the public. When the Empress was quite young her shyness was -attributed to timidity; but as years went on it became evident that her -nervous system was seriously impaired. The general report was that she -was given to studying the mysteries of occult science, and that these -studies proved too much for her nerves. She saw dangers where they did -not exist, and was always fearing the catastrophes which were daily -predicted to her by spiritualists who sought their own advantage out of -her weakness. After a time she was prevailed upon to give up these -people, and she turned her mind towards religion. In this connection -gossip has had much to say about a monk called Gregor Raspoutine. He was -a travelling monk, who went about from one place to another preaching -what he called the Kingdom of Heaven. He sprang into notice when he -started a campaign with another monk, named Illiodore, who also called -himself a prophet, and who wanted to found a religion of his own. He was -the abbot of a monastery at Saratoff, where his bishop became one of his -adherents. At first Raspoutine was a follower of Illiodore, then they -became enemies, and each denounced the other. Illiodore was soon -unfrocked after having spent some months as a prisoner in a monastery -far from Saratoff; but Raspoutine, in spite of his many vagaries, which -far exceeded those of Illiodore, escaped prosecution owing, it is said, -to influence in high quarters. - -[Illustration: THE CHILDREN OF THE TSAR - -Grand Duchess Olga Grand Duchess Tatiana - -Grand Duchess Marie Grand Duchess Anastasia - - The Tsarevitch Alexis - -_Photos: Boissonnas & Eggler, St. Petersburg_] - -He was introduced to the Empress by the Grand Duchess Elizabeth her -sister, who from her convent in Moscow still exercised a great influence -over the little Court of Tsarskoye Selo. She suggested to Alexandra -Feodorovna to call to her the wandering monk, who was considered by many -people in the light of a saint, and to ask him to pray for her and for -her children--especially for the Heir to the Throne, who was the object -of her particular anxiety. - -Not long after he was brought to the notice of the Empress, Raspoutine -is credited with having persuaded her that as long as he was allowed to -remain she would be safe from any danger, and her children, too, would -always remain unharmed, no matter what might occur. He managed to instil -in her the idea that it was his protection that kept the Heir to the -Throne in good health, and that if he were to be sent away from the -Palace something would happen to the child. So intimate became his -ministrations that whispers were heard, and the matter became a general -subject of conversation among the public, even in far-off provinces. -Newspapers began to make allusions to it in veiled words, and it was -severely discussed in the Duma. - -M. Stolypin, who was still alive, tried to send the monk away from St. -Petersburg, but after he had been assassinated Raspoutine came back, and -his influence became stronger than ever. Nevertheless, talk became so -pointed that when the President of the third Duma, M. Rodzianko, was -received in private audience by the Emperor, he ventured to make a -remark about Raspoutine and the gossip to which his perpetual presence -at Tsarskoye Selo gave rise. Nicholas II. became immediately angry, and -told M. Rodzianko in severe terms that no one had the right to repeat -idle tales about the private life of his family. - -Nevertheless Raspoutine was sent away for some time. He left the capital -for his native village in the wilds of Siberia, and for a period nothing -was heard about him. Then last autumn the Heir to the Throne fell ill at -Spala, and the Empress, who was quite frantic, cried out aloud that this -misfortune had happened because they had sent Raspoutine into exile. The -monk was recalled, and he was once more admitted into the intimacy of -the Imperial Family. He is always at Tsarskoye Selo, but his presence -there is kept secret, so that a good many people are not even aware that -he has returned. But his influence remains the same, and it is -maintained that the Empress is more convinced than ever that it was his -prayers that saved her son during his last severe illness. - -A lot of rubbish has been written about the illness of the Tsarevitch, -and the most stupid tales have been circulated. The reality is sad -enough without exaggeration making it worse. The child, who has been -very delicate ever since his birth, suffers from an organic disease of -the arteries, which are liable to rupture upon the slightest provocation -and even without cause. Already, three years ago, he had to undergo an -operation, which was performed by Professor Fedoroff, one of the doctors -who treated him in the autumn of 1912. The fact was kept secret from the -public. Every effort was made to keep secret the state of health of the -little boy, and to prevent the world from guessing that it gave rise to -uneasiness if not to real anxiety. The child was worshipped by his -parents, who for ten years had been waiting for that son upon whose -existence so much depended. When at last he was born he became an idol -both for his father and for his mother, and indulged to such an extent -that it marred his temperament, converting him into a peevish, -disagreeable child. Every whim he had was gratified at once, and all his -innumerable caprices were obeyed. The result, as can be imagined, has -been disastrous. - -Generally children born to exalted positions are brought up with the -utmost care as regards their moral training and their education. The -little Tsarevitch was surrounded with the utmost vigilance, but -unfortunately that vigilance was exerted only in the direction of his -health and his safety. Training he receives none, and education very -little. - -The Grand Duke Alexis is now about nine years old, but up to the present -no tutor has been appointed to him. He gets a few lessons from his -mother, and once or twice a week a master comes to teach him how to read -and write; but his only attendant is a sailor, who follows him about -everywhere, and who is at the same time his nurse and his tutor and his -guardian. The man is of common birth, and though perhaps very devoted to -his charge, yet can hardly be considered as the proper trainer for a -future Sovereign. But neither the Emperor nor the Empress thinks it -necessary to give to their only son a tutor of appropriate rank or -birth. - -From morning to night the Tsarevitch is told that his existence is so -precious to his parents that no caprice of his is to be allowed to pass -without being at once gratified. He is constantly impressed with his own -importance, and already knows very well his rights, though he entirely -ignores his duties. Arrogant by nature, this arrogance is fostered -instead of being corrected. No one is allowed to rebuke him, or even to -contradict him. The Tsarevitch beats his sisters, tyrannises over his -servants, and whenever anyone attempts to correct him he instantly -threatens the unfortunate person with all kind of punishments. - -His entourage, as well as those of his father and mother, do nothing but -flatter him. No one seems to think of the evils such a system of -education carries along with it, nor to reflect on the fate that menaces -the Russian Empire should it ever come to be ruled by the spoilt little -boy who now is Heir to the Throne of the Romanoffs. - -A few years ago an anecdote was circulated everywhere in St. Petersburg -concerning the small Tsarevitch. It seems that one morning Ministers -were waiting to be received by the Emperor at the Palace of Tsarskoye -Selo. Among them was M. Izvolsky, at that time head of the Foreign -Office. He was talking with another person seated next to him, and did -not notice the Tsarevitch, who happened to run through the room. The -latter instantly went up to M. Izvolsky, and in an imperious tone told -him that “when the Heir to the Throne crosses a room Ministers ought to -get up.” M. Izvolsky became so confused that he did not know what to do -or to say, and his confusion became still worse when, a few moments -later, the Emperor, at the end of the audience which he granted to him, -asked him what misunderstanding he had had with the Tsarevitch. M. -Izvolsky hardly found words to explain, and Nicholas II. told him then, -with evident pride, “Yes, later on you will find it harder to deal with -my son than with me.” - -The incident is characteristic, as it shows that the Tsar never realised -the importance of the words spoken by his little son. A far-seeing -father would have severely rebuked the child for his insolence, and told -him that at six years old one ought to learn one’s lessons and not make -remarks to people whose age and position entitled them to respect; but -Nicholas II. was only struck with what appeared to him to be the spirit -of independence shown by the Tsarevitch. - -Another anecdote was related about the Tsarevitch. It seems that he is -always very eager to be saluted by the soldiers whom he meets, and by -the regiments assembling at reviews. Now etiquette in Russia exacts that -when the Sovereign is present he only is saluted by the troops. The boy -did not like this, pride being thus rebuked, so that whenever he was -present at a parade, such as takes place at Tsarskoye Selo on the days -when a regiment celebrates its religious feast, he used to run in -advance of his father so as to be saluted before the soldiers perceived -their Sovereign. This was noticed, and upon the representations of the -Grand Duke Nicholas, who told the Emperor that the troops got so -confused at this that they did not know what they were to do, or who -they were to salute, the Tsarevitch was forbidden to leave his father’s -side. - -In spite of a system of education which is only directed towards the -care of his person in the physical sense, the little Grand Duke does not -grow a healthy child. Perhaps his delicacy is in part responsible for -his peevish temper; perhaps it only proceeds from the mistaken way in -which he is being brought up. But most certainly the boy is constantly -ailing. His mother watches him day and night, and he is her only care; -doctors are seldom absent from his bedside, his father forgets -everything if his little son has an ache, but all this does not give the -Tsarevitch good health. For some years now the Imperial Family have -spent months at a time at the Crimea in the hope that the sojourn in a -mild climate will do away with the child’s weakness, and help him to -attain better health. But nothing seems to help; indeed, in the autumn -of 1912 it became impossible longer to hide from the public the state -of health of the Emperor’s only son. Even then, however, the precise -cause of his illness was not revealed, and deceptive bulletins were -published, and such mystery surrounded the illness of the little boy -that it gave rise to all kinds of silly tales which were circulated -abroad and in Russia, among people who had no means of coming into -contact with the Imperial Family or with Court Society in St. -Petersburg. - -As I have said already, the truth is sad enough, because it is -considered certain that there is very little hope that the Tsarevitch -will reach manhood, and this knowledge impels heartfelt sympathy towards -his parents, who, after having longed for so many years for the birth of -this heir, now have to resign themselves to the probability that his -days are numbered. - -It is in part that sad knowledge which makes the Empress so -extraordinary in her ways, and so inclined to call every possible help, -whether mystic or material, which even faintly gives the barest -possibility of saving her son. It also explains why she has become so -strange, and hates so much to see anyone, or to take part in any -festivity, even for the sake of her daughters. Of these the two eldest -ones are already grown up and lead sad lives, never being permitted to -enjoy themselves as girls of their age generally do. Rumour will have it -that the eldest, the Grand Duchess Olga, will soon be married, and one -can only hope that for once rumour does not lie. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -THE 300TH ANNIVERSARY OF A DYNASTY - - -It was a bleak and wet though not cold winter morning to which St. -Petersburg awoke on March 6th, 1913. For weeks people had talked about -what the anniversary would mean to Russia, and had been eagerly awaiting -it. For it was to commemorate the momentous events that had taken place -three centuries before, when the deputation of the Boyars of Moscow, -headed by its venerable Patriarch, had set forth for the distant town of -Kostroma, to offer the crown of the Ruriks to the young son of the two -victims of the cruel Boris Godounov, the monk Philaret Romanoff and his -wife Martha the nun, who had been thrown by Boris into cloisters whence -he had never expected to emerge. How many important events had taken -place in the history of Russia since that memorable day! and how closely -the Romanoff Dynasty had identified itself with the nation that had -called them to its head in those troubled and dark times, when it had -seemed that the country was going to fall for ever under the Polish -yoke! How many sad and terrible, how many glorious pages also had been -added to the book of its history! Truly it was an anniversary to be -rendered for ever memorable. - -Had Nicholas I., his son Alexander II., or the late Tsar been alive, it -is probable that some stupendous work of charity, as well as a wide -political amnesty, would have marked that day. The public expected some -such thing to happen. It hoped that some lasting monument would be -raised by the initiative of the Sovereign, to render it for ever -memorable; that mercies should be shown, miseries relieved, tears dried, -an impulse given both to public and to private charities; something -attempted to raise the moral standard of the people by the creation of -new schools and educational establishments. In short, they expectantly -hoped that the monarch would look from the height of his Throne to where -so many needs waited to be satisfied, where so much was expected to be -done, and had to be done if Russia was to emerge from her present state -of semi-barbarism to take her place among the nations. Not only in -political and social spheres did dire need exist, but also and -especially exigent was the education of the lower classes, which at -present constitute in Russia such a dangerous element in her social -fabric, and who threaten to overturn the present order of things without -being able to replace it by anything rational. - -Nevertheless, March 6th was destined to overthrow all these hopes. The -manifesto published upon that occasion disappointed everybody, even -those who benefited by it. People had expected as a certainty that a -wide political amnesty would wipe off old scores, allow old grievances -to be forgotten, and permit people to begin their lives over again. One -had hoped that on the morning of that spring day some who were living -far away in the country of eternal snow and ice would wake up to the -realisation that their exile was over, that henceforward they would be -free to return to their old homes. Another had believed that the words -of the nun Martha, when she blessed her only son on his being called to -the Throne, and wished him to reign for the peace and joy of his people, -would be remembered by her descendant, and that he, too, would wish to -bring peace to those who trusted him and his instincts of mercy. But all -these hopes, these tremulous anticipations, these flickering visions of -mercy and peace, failed of realisation. - -Any Sovereign placed in such exceptional circumstances would surely have -had the impulse to do something for the nation in order to improve the -general conditions of its existence. Such thoughts may have animated -Nicholas II., but if they did they died before they were given -expression. A large gift of a few millions coming from his private purse -would have made him none the poorer, and would have brought again to him -the popularity which he had been steadfastly losing ever since the day -of his accession to the Throne of the Romanoffs. That sum, spent in -building new schools, or even hospitals in various large towns in -Russia, would have made his name and person popular all over the -country; would have brought him blessings and thanks from millions of -poor people whose needs, physical and moral, such a gift would have met. -But apparently no such idea occurred to him or to his Consort. On March -6th their only thought was to admire the decorations and the bunting -displayed in the streets of the capital; they accepted the addresses, -felicitations, and gifts of their subjects. For all the outward -expression evinced they never, even for one single moment, gave their -attention to the fact that in return for what was presented to them they -also ought to give something to those who offered them all that was in -their means to give. - -The amnesty so solemnly promulgated proved to be nothing less than a -farce. All the thieves and common malefactors who were crowding the -prisons of St. Petersburg and the other towns of the Empire were set -free, but the political exiles, men of culture and the highest civic and -private virtue, were left to their sad fate, with only their sorrow and -their despairing memories. - -There was one personage who had been the object of the general pity -because a feeling of honesty, unknown generally in a man placed in the -position he was in at the time of his fall and condemnation, had led him -to tell the truth about the conduct and machinations of the political -police of which he was the head. M. Lapoukhine had been followed into -his exile by the sympathy not only of those who knew him well but also -of many persons who had never seen him. It was felt that he was a victim -of a corrupt order of things, perhaps also of private revenge coming -from such high quarters that one could not even mention them. One had -fully believed that the three hundredth year of the reign of the -Romanoff Dynasty would bring him a free pardon and the right to take up -once more his place in a Society that had never excluded him from its -midst. But March 6th came and went, and nothing was heard about this -unfortunate man, and this indifference to his fate raised such a storm -of indignation everywhere that even the feelings of loyalty of many -which until then had never wavered began to be shaken in presence of -this arrant injustice. - -A few days later, however, the mistake was rectified, and M. Lapoukhine -was allowed to leave Siberia; but the first impression could not be -corrected. It was felt that this act of mercy, coming as it did after -the time it was hoped for, was robbing it of its whole grandeur and -generosity. On the Jubilee Day it would have raised a universal -acclamation; a week later, it fell flat, because it appeared to have -been merely compelled by the general indignation evoked by its neglect -on an occasion when peace and pardon ought to have been in the forefront -with a strength that no circumstance and no advice from any individual -should have been able to restrain. - -The only point in which the amnesty satisfied the public was its -application to all matters relating to the press and its misdeeds. -There, for the first time in the history of modern Russia, the pardons -granted were complete and without restrictions, and the satisfaction -which they provoked was absolutely sincere and heart-whole. - -It is one of the misfortunes of Nicholas II. that he is so badly advised -by those who surround him. - -The festivities themselves provoked no enthusiasm from the crowds. They -were damped externally by the rain, which fell in torrents during the -whole time they lasted, and morally by the disappointment provoked by -the manifesto. The streets were sumptuously decorated, the illuminations -in the town were splendid, the ball offered by the nobility of the -province of St. Petersburg to the Sovereigns was like fairyland in its -magnificence, but the nation remained indifferent. Its feelings were not -in unison with the spirit of the celebrations; it did not share with the -Imperial House the joy that House seemed to feel upon so auspicious an -occasion. - -The jubilee celebrations had, however, one distinguishing feature. The -Emperor and his family came from Tsarskoye Selo, and for the first time -since the war and the revolution resided for three days in the Winter -Palace. On March 6th they drove in state to the Kazan Cathedral for a -solemn service of thanksgiving. All the wealth and rank of St. -Petersburg were assembled there to greet them. All the high -functionaries of the Empire were present. Troops were assembled and -lined the streets through which the Imperial procession passed. Their -cheers alone, however, broke the stillness of those streets, for the -populace was absent. Except a few chosen persons, police, and soldiers, -none was present from the nation, which thus tacitly declined to -participate in the festival. The Emperor himself looked grave and pale. -He drove in an open carriage, with his little son seated beside him, -and when he entered the cathedral a Cossack from the escort took the -child in his arms and carried him inside the church, where he was placed -in a chair beside his mother. The sight was inexpressibly sad, because -it proved the truth of what had been whispered ever since the autumn, -that the Heir to the Throne was still suffering from disease. The white, -pinched, small face of the boy, gazing anxiously round him at all the -sea of human beings before him, engrossed with the beauty of the -unaccustomed pageant, painfully impressed the spectators in the -cathedral, and many a mother among the ladies present sighed as she -looked at him, murmuring to herself, “Poor little fellow, what a pity, -and how sad for the parents!” - -The members of the Imperial Family who had preceded the Sovereign to the -cathedral bowed profoundly as he appeared through the huge doorway. The -Patriarch of Antiochus, who had specially travelled to Russia for this -important occasion, advanced, surrounded by priests, monks, bishops, and -members of the higher clergy, whose flowing hair, long beards, golden -robes, and heavily bejewelled mitres added to the picturesqueness of the -spectacle. Everywhere one turned the eye rested on embroidered uniforms, -glittering cuirasses, ladies attired in white, lighted tapers, and ikons -shining forth in the semi-darkness of the vast cathedral, with the glory -of the diamonds and precious stones which adorned them. The choristers -intoned the anthem for the day in soft harmonies, which gradually grew -louder and louder; whilst Nicholas II. and his Consort, bending down -before the Patriarch, received from his hands the Holy Water which he -presented to them, and kissed the Cross with which he blessed them. - -Then they took up their places under the crimson canopy, which had been -erected in their honour opposite the altar, and facing the miraculous -image of Our Lady of Kazan, patroness of the church and of Russia. They -stood there together, the Emperor erect, and with a glance that kept -anxiously and furtively scanning the faces of the assembly as if afraid -of meeting some secret danger lurking somewhere behind the pillars of -the edifice; the Empress robed in white, with the blue ribbon of St. -Andrew across her shoulder, sadness upon her classically beautiful -features, was immobile as a statue, save when she bent down now and then -over the arm-chair in which her little son had been placed. Standing a -little before her, on the right side of Nicholas II., was his mother, -the sweet Empress Marie, also dressed in white, with tears filling her -beautiful soft eyes, the only pathetic figure in the vast assemblage -save the child on whom so many hopes were centred, and who, by an irony -which perhaps was realised by few among the spectators, appeared to have -been brought there for the purpose of showing into what weak and frail -hands was entrusted the future of that proud Romanoff Dynasty. - -The head of it remained in his place throughout the Divine Service of -thanksgiving, which was celebrated by all the bishops. He, too, bent his -knee with his subjects during the blessing with which it ended, and then -slowly he left the cathedral. As he appeared on its threshold a fleeting -ray of sun rested on his head. It reminded me of that other glorious -light that on an occasion perhaps even more solemn had hovered above the -brow of his father Alexander III. as he emerged from the golden gates of -the Church of the Assumption in Moscow, with the huge diamond crown of -his ancestors which he had just assumed resting upon it. Nearly thirty -years had gone by since that day; the mighty Tsar was lying in his -quiet grave, and nearly all those who had accompanied him on that -memorable day had also disappeared from this earthly scene. Nearly -everything had been changed, but the places and people who knew him no -more were weeping for him, even amidst the pomp of the present festival. - -As I examined the pale, impassive features of his successor, I wondered -whether he gave a thought to another bleak March morning, when, still a -boy, he had waited, together with his brothers and sisters, for the -return of his parents from the Winter Palace, where they had been -summoned to see a monarch die whose Crown they were to inherit. Did he -remember, I wondered, the first words uttered by the new Sovereign when -receiving the bread and the salt with which his servants greeted him on -his entering for the first time his Anitchkov Palace as the Tsar of All -the Russias, “I will try to be a father to my people.” As the memory of -those words rang in the ears of the few among that vast company who had -heard them, what a melancholy contrast they afforded to the actual -“mercies” with which Nicholas II. had seen fit to celebrate the three -hundredth year of the accession of his Dynasty to the Throne of the -Ruriks. - -As I watched the brilliant procession pass before me, I thought, too, of -that other far-away May morning which had witnessed the Coronation of -Alexander III.; of the peace and prosperity which his short reign had -brought to the vast Empire over the destinies of which he had so wisely -presided. Whither had fled that peace he had tried so hard to establish -permanently within his realms? The eighteen years that had elapsed since -his death had only brought disaster, strife, uneasiness to the nation he -had loved so well. - -Whatever have been the faults of the Romanoffs, whatever mistakes they -may have made, whatever cruelties they have been responsible for, no one -can deny that they have been strong men. Fearlessly reckless sometimes, -but always sincere in their convictions and their love for their people, -never indifferent as to their fate and welfare. The present Tsar is the -first representative of their race in whom weakness and indecision find -themselves allied; the first whose existence practically counts for -nothing in the eyes of his many subjects, whom they neither respect, -fear, nor hate. - -This indifference as to the importance of his person has never been more -apparent than on that wet morning of March 6th, when he left the Kazan -Cathedral to return to the Winter Palace, after having rendered his -thanks to the Almighty for the protection accorded to his ancestors as -well as to himself. The festival celebrated on that day was in no sense -a popular one, nor did it leave any definite impression. The nation was -simply interested, and perhaps in a certain degree amused, owing to the -amount of bunting displayed during the day and the number of lamps -lighted at night in honour of the occasion. Cheers of the kind these -gauds provoke were heard, it is true; but sincere enthusiasm was totally -lacking. And when, two days later, the Emperor, while attending the ball -given in his honour by the nobility of St. Petersburg, replied to the -address of welcome and loyalty with which they received him, the very -tone in which his words were uttered seemed to be utterly wanting in -firmness or conviction. True, the National Anthem was sung in reply to -the speech of the monarch, and was sung with eagerness perhaps, as one -might expect from the cultured imagination of such an assembly. But one -felt, just as much, that this eagerness was imposed by circumstances, -not that it proceeded from one of these inspirations which happen -sometimes in the life of nations and unite it in one thought and one -hope. - -The words, as they solemnly called upon the Almighty to protect the -Tsar, sounded almost defiant, but by one of those strange ironies which -happen so often in life, they appeared only too appropriate to the needs -of the situation as they remain at present; for never, believe me, in -the whole history of Russia did a Sovereign more need the protection of -the Almighty than His Majesty Nicholas II., Emperor and Autocrat of All -the Russias, does now, in this nineteenth year of his sad and -unfortunate reign! - - -THE END - - -Printed by CASSELL & COMPANY, LIMITED, LA BELLE SAUVAGE, LONDON, E.C. - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Behind the veil at the Russian court, by -Catherine Radziwill - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BEHIND THE VEIL *** - -***** This file should be named 61886-0.txt or 61886-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/1/8/8/61886/ - -Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images available at The Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/61886-0.zip b/old/61886-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 38cb466..0000000 --- a/old/61886-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h.zip b/old/61886-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 11cb5ca..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/61886-h.htm b/old/61886-h/61886-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 507e38d..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/61886-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,12452 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" -"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> - -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" lang="en" xml:lang="en"> - <head> <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> -<title> - The Project Gutenberg eBook of Behind -the veil at the Russian court, by Count Paul Vassili. -</title> -<style type="text/css"> - p {margin-top:.2em;text-align:justify;margin-bottom:.2em;text-indent:4%;} - -.c {text-align:center;text-indent:0%;} - -.fint {text-align:center;text-indent:0%; -margin-top:2em;} - -.lftspc {margin-left:.25em;} - -.letra {font-size:250%;float:left;margin-top:-1%;} - @media print, handheld - { .letra - {font-size:250%;padding:0%;} - } - -.sml {font-size:75%;} - -.nind {text-indent:0%;} - -.nonvis {display:inline;} - @media print, handheld - {.nonvis - {display: none;} - } - -.r {text-align:right;margin-right: 5%;} - -.rt {text-align:right;} - -.spc {padding-left:5em;} - -small {font-size: 80%;} - -big {font-size: 130%;} - - h1 {margin-top:5%;text-align:center;clear:both; -font-weight:normal;word-spacing:.1em;} - - h2 {margin-top:4%;margin-bottom:2%;text-align:center;clear:both; - font-size:100%;font-weight:normal;} - - h3 {margin:4% auto 2% auto;text-align:center;clear:both; -page-break-before: always;} - - hr {width:90%;margin:2em auto 2em auto;clear:both;color:black;} - - hr.full {width: 60%;margin:2% auto 2% auto;border-top:1px solid black; -padding:.1em;border-bottom:1px solid black;border-left:none;border-right:none;} - - table {margin-top:2%;margin-bottom:2%;margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;border:none;} - -th {padding-top:1em;padding-bottom:.5em;} - - body{margin-left:4%;margin-right:6%;background:#ffffff;color:black;font-family:"Times New Roman", serif;font-size:medium;} - -a:link {background-color:#ffffff;color:blue;text-decoration:none;} - - link {background-color:#ffffff;color:blue;text-decoration:none;} - -a:visited {background-color:#ffffff;color:purple;text-decoration:none;} - -a:hover {background-color:#ffffff;color:#FF0000;text-decoration:underline;} - -.smcap {font-variant:small-caps;font-size:100%;} - - img {border:none;} - -.blockquot {margin-top:2%;margin-bottom:2%;} - -.caption {font-weight:normal;} -.caption p{font-size:75%;text-align:center;text-indent:0%;} - -.figcenter {margin-top:3%;margin-bottom:3%;clear:both; -margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;text-align:center;text-indent:0%;} - @media handheld, print - {.figcenter - {page-break-before: avoid;} - } - -div.poetry {text-align:center;} -div.poem {font-size:90%;margin:auto auto;text-indent:0%; -display: inline-block; text-align: left;} -.poem .stanza {margin-top: 1em;margin-bottom:1em;} -.poem span.i0 {display: block; margin-left: 0em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} -.poem span.i1 {display: block; margin-left: .45em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} -.poem span.i3 {display: block; margin-left: 2em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} - -.pagenum {font-style:normal;position:absolute; -left:95%;font-size:55%;text-align:right;color:gray; -background-color:#ffffff;font-variant:normal;font-style:normal;font-weight:normal;text-decoration:none;text-indent:0em;} -@media print, handheld -{.pagenum - {display: none;} - } -</style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Behind the veil at the Russian court, by -Catherine Radziwill - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - - -Title: Behind the veil at the Russian court - -Author: Catherine Radziwill - -Release Date: April 21, 2020 [EBook #61886] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BEHIND THE VEIL *** - - - - -Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images available at The Internet Archive) - - - - - - -</pre> - -<hr class="full" /> - -<p class="figcenter"> -<img src="images/cover.jpg" alt="[Image of -the book's cover unavailable.]" /> -</p> - -<table border="0" cellpadding="0" cellspacing="0" summary="" -style="border: 2px black solid;margin:auto auto;max-width:50%; -padding:1%;"> -<tr><td> - -<p class="c"><a href="#CONTENTS">Contents.</a></p> -<p class="c"><a href="#LIST_OF_PHOTOGRAVURES">List of Photogravures</a><br /> <span class="nonvis">(In certain versions of this etext [in certain browsers] -clicking on the image will bring up a larger version.)</span></p> - -<p class="c">(etext transcriber's note)</p></td></tr> -</table> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_i" id="page_i">{i}</a></span> </p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_001" id="ill_001"></a> -<a href="images/ill_001_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_001_sml.jpg" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"> -<table border="0"> -<tr><td colspan="3"><p>THE CHILDREN OF THE TSAR</p></td></tr> -<tr><td class="sml"><p>Grand Duchess Olga<br /> -Grand Duchess Marie</p></td> -<td class="sml"><p>Grand Duchess Tatiana<br /> -Grand Duchess Anastasia</p></td></tr> -<tr><td colspan="3" class="sml"><p>The Tsarevitch Alexis</p></td></tr> -<tr><td colspan="3" class="sml"><p><i>Photos: Boissonnas & Eggler, St. Petersburg</i></p></td></tr> -</table> -</div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_ii" id="page_ii">{ii}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_iii" id="page_iii">{iii}</a></span> </p> - -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="poem"> -<h1> -Behind the Veil at<br /> -the Russian Court<br /> -<small>By Count Paul Vassili</small></h1> -</div></div> - -<p class="c">With<br /> -Twenty-Three Illustrations in Photogravure<br /> -<br /> -<br /> -Cassell and Company, Limited<br /> -London, New York, Toronto and Melbourne<br /> -1913<br /></p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_iv" id="page_iv">{iv}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_v" id="page_v">{v}</a></span> </p> - -<h3><a name="PUBLISHERS_NOTE" id="PUBLISHERS_NOTE"></a>PUBLISHER’S NOTE</h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">Some</span> thirty years ago considerable interest was aroused by the -publication, in the <i>Nouvelle Revue</i>, of Letters dealing with the -Society of the different European capitals. These letters were by Count -Paul Vassili.</p> - -<p>They were clever, amusing, and, it must be owned, rather ill-natured -letters. People wondered at the extraordinary amount of truth which they -contained, at the secrets they revealed. The real name of their author -to this day has never been disclosed; yet Count Vassili existed. He held -an important post at the Russian Court, he had travelled widely, and -everywhere had been welcomed as befitted his rank in the world. Cynical, -intelligent, and wonderfully observant of everything that went on around -him, his greatest interest in life was to commit to the leaves of a -diary all that he saw or heard.</p> - -<p>That diary, which stretches from the time of the Crimean War to the -present year, it was his intention to publish before he died. Alas, -death came too soon. The Count passed away a few months ago.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, the volumes which contained this diary became accessible, -and their contents are now given to the public with the conviction that -they will be read with the same interest that always attended the -writings of Count Vassili.</p> - -<p>At the same time, we would warn the reader that the present volume is -not historical, but merely anecdotal. Yet sometimes anecdotes are also -history. They very often explain events wide in their influence over the -affairs of the world in general and Royal Houses in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_vi" id="page_vi">{vi}</a></span> particular, which -at first sight seem extraordinary, whilst, in reality, they are but the -development of some small circumstance.</p> - -<p>So far as we know there exists no chronicle of the Russian Court, and -true anecdotes concerning it are extremely rare. Much has been written -on the subject by outsiders upon hearsay; but here we have a book penned -by a man who spent his life in the <i>milieu</i> which he describes, who knew -intimately the people he writes about, who was present at most of the -scenes which he describes. That alone would ensure an interest to this -volume. We therefore hope that it will amuse its readers, and perhaps -contribute in a small degree to reveal the truth concerning Russian -Society and the Imperial Family.</p> - -<p>More we cannot say, except that we leave to Count Vassili the entire -responsibility of the judgments expressed and the facts divulged.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_vii" id="page_vii">{vii}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CONTENTS" id="CONTENTS"></a>CONTENTS</h3> - -<table border="0" cellpadding="3" cellspacing="0" summary=""> - -<tr><td colspan="2"> </td><td class="rt"><small><small>PAGE</small></small></td></tr> - -<tr><td> </td> -<td class="smcap">Publisher’s Note</td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_v">v</a></td></tr> - -<tr><th colspan="3"><a href="#BOOK_I">BOOK I. 1855-1894</a></th></tr> - -<tr><td><small><small>CHAPTER</small></small></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_I-a">1.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_I-a">Nicholas I. Dies</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_3">3</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_II-a">2.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_II-a">Alexander II. on the Throne</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_16">16</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_III-a">3.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_III-a">Anecdotes of the Imperial Family</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_25">25</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV-a">4.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV-a">Influence of the Grand Duchess Hélène Pavlovna</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_38">38</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_V-a">5.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_V-a">The Reforms of Alexander II. and His Ministers</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_48">48</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI-a">6.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI-a">The Adlerbergs and the Schouvaloffs</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_60">60</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII-a">7.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII-a">St. Petersburg before the War of 1877-8</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_71">71</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII-a">8.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII-a">The Eastern War and Afterwards</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_79">79</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX-a">9.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX-a">The Berlin Congress and its Consequences</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_89">89</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_X-a">10.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_X-a">Alexander’s Love Affairs</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_99">99</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI-a">11.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI-a">Assassination of Alexander II.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_108">108</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII-a">12.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII-a">Alexander III. and His Consort</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_116">116</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII-a">13.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII-a">The Imperial Family in 1881</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_122">122</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV-a">14.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV-a">The Friends and Ministers of Alexander III.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_130">130</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV-a">15.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV-a">Alexander III. is Crowned</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_143">143</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI-a">16.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI-a">St. Petersburg Society, from 1883 to 1894</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_152">152</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII-a">17.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII-a">The Foreign Policy of Alexander III.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_163">163</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII-a">18.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII-a">Alexander’s Ministers</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_171">171</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX-a">19.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX-a">The Police under Alexander III.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_179">179</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX-a">20.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX-a">The Truth about Borky</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_185">185</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_viii" id="page_viii">{viii}</a></span> -<a href="#CHAPTER_XXI-a">21.</a></td> -<td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI-a">Last Days at Livadia</a></td> -<td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_192">192</a></td></tr> - -<tr><th colspan="3"><a href="#BOOK_II">BOOK II. 1894-1913</a></th></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_I-b">1.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_I-b">Funeral and Wedding Bells</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_203">203</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_II-b">2.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_II-b">A Character Sketch of Nicholas II.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_212">212</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_III-b">3.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_III-b">The Empress Alix</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_224">224</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV-b">4.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV-b">The Imperial Family To-day</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_238">238</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_V-b">5.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_V-b">Zemstvo of Tver Incident and what came of it</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_250">250</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI-b">6.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI-b">The Entourage of the Emperor and Empress</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_261">261</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII-b">7.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII-b">The Coronation of Nicholas II.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_270">270</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII-b">8.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII-b">The Springtide of Discontent</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_278">278</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX-b">9.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX-b">The War with Japan</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_288">288</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_X-b">10.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_X-b">Mukden and Tsushima</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_296">296</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI-b">11.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI-b">The Birth of the Tsarevitch</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_308">308</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII-b">12.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII-b">The Death of Mademoiselle Vietroff</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_320">320</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII-b">13.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII-b">The Beginning of the Revolution</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_324">324</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV-b">14.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV-b">Peace with Japan; War at Home</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_334">334</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV-b">15.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV-b">The First Two Dumas</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_343">343</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI-b">16.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI-b">The Career of M. Stolypin</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_353">353</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII-b">17.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII-b">A Character Sketch of M. Kokovtsov</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_364">364</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII-b">18.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII-b">The Foreign Office under Nicholas II.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_375">375</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX-b">19.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX-b">St. Petersburg Society at the Present Day</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_383">383</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX-b">20.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX-b">The Empress Alexandra Feodorovna and Her Children</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_392">392</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI-b">21.</a></td><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI-b">The 300th Anniversary of a Dynasty</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_399">399</a></td></tr> -</table> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_ix" id="page_ix">{ix}</a></span> </p> - -<h3><a name="LIST_OF_PHOTOGRAVURES" id="LIST_OF_PHOTOGRAVURES"></a>LIST OF PHOTOGRAVURES</h3> - -<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0" summary=""> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_001">The Imperial Family of Russia, 1913</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#ill_001"><i>Frontispiece</i></a></td></tr> - -<tr><td> </td><td><small><small><small><i>Facing page</i></small></small></small></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_002">Emperor Nicholas I.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_16">16</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_003">Emperor Alexander II.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_16">16</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_004">Grand Duke Constantine Nicolaievitch</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_34">34</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_005">Grand Duke Michael Nicolaievitch</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_34">34</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_006">Grand Duke Vladimir Alexandrovitch</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_34">34</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_007">Grand Duke Alexis Alexandrovitch</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_34">34</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_008">Emperor Alexander III.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_116">116</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_009">Empress Marie Feodorovna</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_116">116</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_010">Nicholas II., Tsar of Russia</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_212">212</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_011">Alexandra Feodorovna, Tsarina of Russia</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_225">225</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_012">The Winter Palace, St. Petersburg</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_342">342</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_013">Prince Gortschakov</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_364">364</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_014">Count Ignatieff</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_364">364</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_015">M. de Giers</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_364">364</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_016">M. Kokovtsov</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_364">364</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_017">M. Stolpyin</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_364">364</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_018">Grand Duchess Olga</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_392">392</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_019">Grand Duchess Tatiana</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_392">392</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_020">Grand Duchess Marie</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_392">392</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_021">Grand Duchess Anastasia</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_392">392</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td valign="top" class="smcap"><a href="#ill_022">The Tsarevitch Alexis</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_392">392</a></td></tr> -</table> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_x" id="page_x">{x}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_1" id="page_1">{1}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_2" id="page_2">{2}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_3" id="page_3">{3}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="BOOK_I" id="BOOK_I"></a>BOOK I. 1855-1894 BEHIND THE VEIL AT THE RUSSIAN COURT</h2> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_I-a" id="CHAPTER_I-a"></a>CHAPTER I<br /><br /> -<small>NICHOLAS I. DIES</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">I</span>N the vast halls of the Winter Palace, on the 18th of February—the 2nd -of March according to the Gregorian Calendar—of the year 1855, a great -crowd was waiting amidst a profound silence and intense grief for news -it expected as much as it dreaded.</p> - -<p>In the large square in front of the big building which had seen enacted -within its walls so many momentous events in the history of Russia and -the life of its Tsars, another crowd was gathered. The whole of the long -night it had stood there in the snow and cold, with its eyes fixed upon -a corner window—that of the room where all knew their Sovereign lay -dying. Women were seen weeping, for, in spite of what was said abroad, -Nicholas was beloved by his people, and they felt that his demise, -occurring as it did at a critical moment in the destinies of his Empire, -was an event fraught with mighty consequences.</p> - -<p>Inside the Palace all the dignitaries of the Court and the Military -Authorities, as well as those of the Civil Service, also were keeping -watch: a sad vigil, which already had lasted two days—days full of -anxiety both for the present and for the future. From time to time a -door was opened to let in a new arrival, or to give passage to a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_4" id="page_4">{4}</a></span> -messenger from the sick-room. At once the messenger would be surrounded -by eager questioners, but all that he could say was that, so far, there -had been no change, though the doctors had not given up all hope.</p> - -<p>Inside the dying monarch’s bedroom his family and a few trusted friends -were gathered round the small camp bed upon which he was lying, fighting -for breath. The Empress was sitting beside her Consort, holding his hand -in hers. At the foot of the bed the Heir to the Throne was standing, his -eyes fixed upon his father, and with tears slowly rolling down his -cheeks. They all waited—waited for the last words of the mighty -Sovereign for whom the gates of eternity were already opened. They all -hoped for a sign, a farewell, a recommendation as to what was to be done -when he would be no more; and in this sad watch they forgot time and -aught else, even the news from the distant Crimea, where Russian -soldiers were defending their country’s flag against an angry foe.</p> - -<p>But the dying man had not forgotten. Slowly he raised himself upon his -hard pillow and beckoned to him one of his trusted friends; with gasping -breath he asked him: “Any news from Sebastopol?” and when answered that -none had come, “A messenger must have arrived this morning; go and ask -what news he has brought, and tell me—tell me everything.”</p> - -<p>The friend went out; when he returned, his face was white, because he -knew that the message which he brought was one of woe. But one thing he -could tell, and that was that Sebastopol still held out, and that it -could resist longer than the enemy expected. That he told. Nicholas -listened in silence, and then in a clear voice, such as had not been -heard since the beginning of his short illness, he said:</p> - -<p>“I send them my thanks, my blessing, my gratitude; tell them so.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_5" id="page_5">{5}</a></span>”</p> - -<p>The Heir to the Throne came closer to his father, and knelt beside him.</p> - -<p>“Hear me, my son,” spoke the dying man. “You are going to be a great -Emperor to-morrow. Love your people, do for them that which I was not -able to do; conclude peace if you can, but an honourable peace. Do not -trust to Austria, and do not forget its ingratitude for the help which I -gave it in 1848. Austria is our enemy, I see it too late.... Love your -mother, reverence her always, and do not allow your dreams to take the -upper hand. A Sovereign has no right to dream. He can only work, and -endure. I know you want to give the serfs their liberty; I have wished -it too, and you will find among my papers documents concerning this -subject; but, my son, take care: a nation easily abuses liberty if -granted to it too soon. Do not estrange yourself from the nobility: it -is the strength of Russia, together with our Holy Church; and remember -that if you show yourself too great a Liberal, you will only create -difficulties for yourself, and you will not die in your bed as I do; you -will fall under an assassin’s knife.”</p> - -<p>Profound silence reigned in the room after these solemn words had been -spoken; the Empress was quietly crying, all the Imperial Family stood -gathered round her. Nicholas I. scanned all these sorrowful faces, and -sighed as if not seeing among them one whom he expected to be there, and -from his parched lips came out one word, a single name: “Barbara.” Then -the Empress got up, and going out of the room, returned soon in company -with a woman whom she was holding by the hand. She led her to her -husband’s bedside, saying softly: “Bid good-bye to him.”</p> - -<p>“<i>Merci, madame</i>,” was the broken reply, as, bending down, Mademoiselle -Nélidoff kissed the Emperor’s hand, sobbing heartbrokenly as she did so; -and he repeated the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_6" id="page_6">{6}</a></span> words after her, “<i>Merci</i>, Charlotte,” thus calling -the wife of his youth by the name she bore in that past but not -forgotten time when he first knew her, before the Crown of All the -Russias had been put upon her head.</p> - -<p>And that was all. The dying man only spoke to utter words of thanks to -the faithful servants who surrounded him, and then his voice was heard -no more, save to pray to the God to Whom he was about to give up his -soul.</p> - -<p>A priest was called, who gave him a last blessing, and then calmly, -fearlessly, clinging to his wife’s hand and to a crucifix which he -pressed upon his breast, Nicholas I. breathed his last.</p> - -<p>The doors of the bedroom were thrown open, and Alexander II. appeared -upon the threshold as he passed from the chamber of death into the -Throne Room, where his courtiers were gathered. To them he said with a -broken voice:</p> - -<p>“<i>Au nom de mon père je vous remercie pour vos services, messieurs.</i>” -And later on, when the emotion of the first moment had passed, it was -noticed and commented upon that the first words of the new Sovereign to -his people had been uttered in French, as if to lay claim to the -tendencies of which he had been suspected during his father’s reign.</p> - -<p>At the same moment the large window opening on to the balcony -overlooking the square in front of the Winter Palace was unclosed. An -aide-de-camp general appeared, and addressing the crowd standing -outside: “Our Most Gracious Sovereign the Emperor Nicholas Paulovitch is -dead,” he said in a loud voice; “let us pray for his soul!”</p> - -<p>The crowd fell upon their knees, and the chant of the solemn service -rose and fell in harmonious cadence amidst the noises of the street, -which were hushed as soon as the sad strains were heard.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_7" id="page_7">{7}</a></span></p> - -<p>So began a new reign.</p> - -<p>The one that had thus come to a tragic close had been one of the most -eventful in Russian history. Nicholas I. was unmistakably a great -Sovereign, the last one of that autocratic type that had given to the -world Ivan the Terrible, Peter the Great, and, in a certain sense, -Catherine II.</p> - -<p>He had ascended the Throne surrounded by solemn circumstances, amidst -almost overwhelming difficulties, with his Empire in the throes of a -rebellion that had for its leaders some of the greatest nobles in -Russia. The time was not yet forgotten when these nobles had dethroned -their emperors, and some of the assassins of Paul were still alive to -encourage by their example those inclined to follow in their footsteps.</p> - -<p>Many, even amongst the people, did not believe that Alexander I. had -died in Taganrog; many others did not recognise the abdication and -surrender of his right to the Crown of the Grand Duke Constantine in -favour of his brother. They looked upon Nicholas as a usurper. When the -standard of rebellion was raised during that eventful month of December, -1825, it was the conspirators who were supposed to be fighting for the -right cause and the supporters of Nicholas for the wrong one. As for the -people, they understood so little what was going on that they believed -the famous Constitution, about which so many were speaking, was the work -of the Emperor Constantine, as he was supposed to be.</p> - -<p>When the public anxiety and emotion in St. Petersburg was at its height, -when half of the troops had already gone over to the mutineers, Nicholas -I. showed of what stuff he was made. Entrusting his wife and children to -a few trusted followers, he appeared alone and unarmed on the square in -front of the Winter Palace, and in a thunderous<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_8" id="page_8">{8}</a></span> voice commanded the -crowd to fall upon their knees and obey his orders. And such is the -strength of a really strong personality, in alliance with a fearless -disposition, that he was instantly obeyed, and soon an immense “Hurrah!” -greeted him from those same people who, a few short moments before, had -been ready to tear him to pieces.</p> - -<p>In this manner was the rebellion crushed at once.</p> - -<p>Its leaders were ruthlessly punished. A Prince Troubetzkoy, a member of -the illustrious family of Volkhonsky, a Muravieff apostle, the noblest -blood in Russia, saw themselves condemned and treated like vulgar -criminals. Siberia witnessed a long procession of chained convicts, -reminding it of the times when Menschikoff, Biren, and many others -expiated the misfortune of having fallen under Imperial disgrace. Women -gave a touching example of devotion to their husbands and to their duty. -The Princess Troubetzkoy, the Princess Volkhonsky, as well as the wives -of other conspirators, claimed as a favour the right to share their -husbands’ exile and prison. There, in the wilds of the Siberian woods, -they gave birth to children, who, later on, were to be restored to the -fortunes of their fathers and to their rank. And, strange to say, no -word of rebellion was said, no murmur was heard; they all suffered -bravely, thus showing that they were worthy of the great names which -they bore.</p> - -<p>But this conspiracy of the 14th of December, as it is still called, -embittered the character of the Emperor Nicholas. It affected, also, the -gentle Empress, who contracted, from sheer fright for her dear ones, a -nervous affliction, which caused perpetual trembling of her head, of -which she never was cured.</p> - -<p>The dreams which every new Sovereign indulges in when he ascends his -Throne were rudely dispelled from the very first, and since that sad day -the spectre of revolution<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_9" id="page_9">{9}</a></span> never left the Emperor’s side. It influenced -all his actions, and it imparted to him a hardness absolutely foreign to -his original nature. He firmly believed himself to have been designed by -Providence to crush revolution, and he devoted all his energies to that -task.</p> - -<p>Later events transpired which encouraged him still more in that decision -and confirmed his belief. He found himself confronted, immediately after -a long and difficult war with Turkey, by the Polish rebellion. That was -a bitter blow to his pride and heart. He had loved the Polish army, had -firmly thought he could do away with the prejudices that existed against -him and his nation in Poland; he had had himself crowned in Warsaw, and -had showered graces and gifts upon his Polish subjects. All that was -forgotten; he found himself surrounded by traitors, even among those -whom he thought he could trust, if only on account of the old French -proverb: “<i>Noblesse oblige</i>.” And they had turned against him—those -whom he had loved. Prince Sanguszko, who had been his personal -aide-de-camp; Prince Adam Tsartoryski, who had been the intimate friend -and confidant of Alexander I.—they all went over to the mutineers. -Personal ambition had a great deal to do with this action. It is said, -even, that Prince Tsartoryski addressed himself to Nicholas I., asking -him to recognise him as Viceroy of Poland, in return for which he would -undertake to put an end to the rebellion. The message did not reach the -Emperor, as the person who was asked to transmit it categorically -refused to do so. One can well fancy in what spirit it would have been -received had it come to the Emperor’s ears. But all the nobleness in the -character of Nicholas I. revolted at this base ingratitude, and, as a -result of these blows dealt him by fate, he became a hard and embittered -man, relentless sometimes, stern always. They say he rarely smiled,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_10" id="page_10">{10}</a></span> and -yet his was a gentle nature, full of kindness and generosity such as is -rarely met with in a Sovereign, and profoundly unselfish.</p> - -<p>All those who knew him well, his family, his entourage, his children, -his servants, they all would have given up their lives for him with joy. -No one ever appealed to him for relief in vain. He loved to do good, to -help others. The only things which he could not forgive, because he -despised them, were ingratitude, or want of self-respect. He had -principles, and what is more, he lived up to them. He never would -consent to any compromise, and this perhaps was the primary cause of the -unfortunate Crimean War.</p> - -<p>He had hurt the vanity of Napoleon III. by refusing him the title of -<i>Monsieur mon frère</i>, and so declining to admit him as an equal to the -circle of European Sovereigns.</p> - -<p>He sent his troops to help the Austrian Government to subdue the revolt -of the Magyars because he believed it was his duty to do so, without any -illusion as to the reward which he would get for this act of chivalry.</p> - -<p>Talking of this reminds me of an episode connected with that event. When -Nicholas had decided to send his troops to Hungary, he announced his -resolution in the town of Moscow, at the Kremlin Palace, to the nobility -and the notables of the ancient capital. His words were received with -immense enthusiasm, and a loud “Hurrah!” was the reply to them. The -Emperor looked round him, and suddenly noticed that one of his personal -friends, the same man who seven years later was to bring him for the -last time before he died news of Sebastopol, that that man alone kept -silent and in the background. When all was over and the Sovereign had -retired to his own rooms, he had him called and asked him: “Why did you<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_11" id="page_11">{11}</a></span> -not shout ‘Hurrah!’ with the rest?” “Because I was thinking of the day -when Austria would astonish your Majesty with its ingratitude,” was the -unexpected reply. Nicholas sighed. “You may be right,” he said, after a -pause, “but I haven’t sent my troops to help Austria, I have sent them -to help a brother Sovereign.”</p> - -<p>This anecdote gives the key to the character of this extraordinary -monarch, the Sir Galahad of crowned heads, who up to the last moment -would not believe that England and France would fight against him for -the interests of Turkey, and who never wavered in his trust in Queen -Victoria, whom he immensely admired since the visit which he had paid to -her at Windsor when she was quite a young wife, and whose portrait -adorned his writing-table to the last days of his life. Intensely as he -hated English politicians and politics, he made a distinction between -the Queen and her Ministers, and whilst distrusting the latter, had the -utmost respect for the former, though at the same time not being able to -understand the mechanism of constitutional government, nor how -impossible it was for an English Sovereign to go against her Parliament -or the opinion of her responsible advisers. He attributed to timidity on -the part of Queen Victoria the failure of his attempt to come to a -direct understanding with her, as he had tried to establish by means of -a correspondence, which had not relieved the tension existing between -the Court of St. James and that of St. Petersburg in regard to the -Eastern Question; and anyone who would have told him that his -personality was not sympathetic to the Queen would have profoundly -surprised him. In his opinion all Sovereigns ought to like one another, -and prejudice in regard to each other was a thing he would not admit, -any more than he would admit the right of intruders, such as, in his -opinion, were Napoleon III. and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_12" id="page_12">{12}</a></span> Louis Philippe, to hold their own -against monarchs “by the grace of God.”</p> - -<p>Nicholas I. has been accused of being narrow-minded. This was not the -case at all, but he was extremely firm in his opinions, and not empty of -prejudices. His hatred of revolution was keen, because he held that one -never knew where it would lead to, nor how it would end. His mother, the -Empress Marie Feodorovna, had brought him up to feel a horror and -execration of the French Revolution, and that mother he worshipped. She -had been a visitor at the Court of France during the reign of Louis -XVI., and had formed an enthusiastic friendship for the unfortunate -Marie Antoinette, who had welcomed so heartily the Comte and Comtesse du -Nord during their journey to France. The fate of the hapless Queen was a -frequent subject of conversation among the Imperial Family in St. -Petersburg, and it is no wonder that it excited hatred against all the -instruments of it. Moreover, the French emigrants had been very well -received by the Empress Catherine, and they had rapidly spread their -prejudices against the new ideas among the Russian aristocracy, and at -that time it was the aristocracy alone who ruled public opinion. It -upheld all Nicholas’s prejudices, even outdid them, and certainly no one -was bold enough to tell him that they were, perhaps, stretched too far, -and that the world must advance on the road of progress and liberty.</p> - -<p>But the Emperor, in spite of this shortcoming of his otherwise powerful -mind, was fully aware that his country ought to follow to a certain -point the development of science, literature and politics of the rest of -Europe. What he wanted was to regulate that development, and there was -his error. The human mind cannot be treated like a soldier at drill. It -must be left a certain latitude of criticism<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_13" id="page_13">{13}</a></span> and liberty, if only to -neutralise its efforts at independence. This the Emperor did not admit. -He considered literary men in the light of pests, and was sensible to -the appreciations of the press when these were directed against his -Government, whilst totally indifferent when they touched his own person. -Curious mixture of haughtiness and sensitiveness, which no one who did -not know him well could understand.</p> - -<p>In his private life Nicholas I. was, above all things, a gentleman. His -wife he loved tenderly, and always and upon every occasion treated her -with the utmost respect. He was not a ladies’ man like his son. Indeed -the only <i>liaison</i> which he had, and which was known, and not merely -suspected in Society, was his love for Mademoiselle Nélidoff, a maid of -honour of the Empress, who had succeeded in captivating him by the -cleverness of her mind, and who loved him on her side as few men have -ever been loved by women.</p> - -<p>Mademoiselle Nélidoff was a remarkable person. Few have been gifted with -such tact, such intelligence, such penetration, and such a spirit of -self-sacrifice as she showed during the whole of her long life. Her -intimacy with the Emperor lasted many years, and never once did she -allow herself to fail in the least mark of respect towards the Empress, -or to assert herself in any way. She was always humble in her demeanour -towards the latter, always submissive, never aggressive in the least. -Nicholas used to come to her rooms every afternoon to talk over the -events of the day; but the most bitter enemy of Mademoiselle Nélidoff -could not say that she ever mixed herself up in politics, or tried to -play a rôle in Society, as many so circumstanced would have done. She -maintained the dignity of her womanhood so well that the world, whilst -it knew, yet could not affirm that she had won the affec<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_14" id="page_14">{14}</a></span>tions of her -Sovereign, who, in his turn, never showed to her in public any -particular attention. The only time that he ever did so was at the very -beginning of their <i>liaison</i>, during a review in the park of Tsarskoye -Selo. The Empress, as usual in such cases, drove in front of the troops, -in an open carriage with her lady-in-waiting, who happened on that day -to be Mademoiselle Nélidoff. The Emperor, who was on horseback, -accompanied the carriage, and with an affectation totally foreign to his -usual strict observance of the conventions of life, remained the whole -time beside the carriage, and bending from his saddle, talked with the -young maid of honour, who in her turn became white and red, and appeared -to be very unhappy. The Empress, too, was quite upset, and an -eye-witness of this occurrence related afterwards that she was with -difficulty restraining her tears. But apart from this single occasion, -never once did Nicholas show in public that he was interested in the -charm of character and conversation of Mademoiselle Nélidoff.</p> - -<p>The latter contrived to keep the good graces of her Imperial mistress, -and ended by winning her heart by her tact and submissiveness. And when -the Emperor was dying, it was the Empress Alexandra Feodorovna herself -who had the generosity to bring to her husband’s bedside, for a last -farewell, the woman who had loved him so well.</p> - -<p>Mademoiselle Nélidoff never appeared in Society after the Emperor’s -death. She continued living at the Winter Palace, and went on fulfilling -her duties to the Dowager Empress until at length the latter died. Then -gradually the name of the woman who had won the heart of Nicholas I. was -forgotten. She retired entirely from the world, and, save a very few -chosen friends, never received anyone, or ever spoke about the past. The -silence of the grave closed upon her long before she was dead. Her -constant visitors<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_15" id="page_15">{15}</a></span> were her brother-in-law, the husband of her deceased -sister, and his two sons, whom she dearly loved, but even with them she -remained silent as to the great drama of her life. No word ever passed -her lips concerning those past years of her youth, no confidence was -exchanged with anyone as to what she had felt whilst her romance had -lasted. She died at a very advanced age a year or two before the closing -of last century, after having burned all the papers or letters which she -possessed. The newspaper notices that she had passed away was the first -intimation received by many of those to whom her name was familiar from -childhood, of the fact that she had not long before passed from the land -of the living to that of eternal peace and rest.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_16" id="page_16">{16}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_II-a" id="CHAPTER_II-a"></a>CHAPTER II<br /><br /> -<small>ALEXANDER II. ON THE THRONE</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">At</span> the time he ascended the Throne Alexander II. was very popular. -People had begun to get tired of the despotic rule of his father, and -the Crimean War with its loss of life and prestige and the disasters -which it had brought upon the nation had, as is usual in such cases, -aroused discontent against the existing order of things. Many Russians -who had lived abroad, and witnessed the perturbations occasioned in the -whole of Europe by the Revolution of 1848, held the opinion that in -Russia, too, something ought to be done to meet the aspirations of the -intelligent classes of Society towards an improvement in the Government. -The great qualities of the Emperor Nicholas were not questioned, but it -was felt that a monarch could not be everywhere, nor see for himself all -the needs of the nation, and that with a Sovereign less conscientious -than he was a system of absolutism such as he had maintained was not -possible. The Heir to the Throne, on the contrary, was credited with the -desire to govern more or less according to constitutional principles, to -try and introduce into Russia some of the reforms that had gradually -permeated the rest of Europe. It was known that his great ambition was -to emancipate the serfs, that he was humane, kind, and not the partisan -of a tyrannical inquisition as to the opinions of his future subjects. -As is usual in Royal Houses, the Emperor and his son had been at -variance on many points, and all those who were</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_002" id="ill_002"></a> -<a name="ill_003" id="ill_003"></a> -<a href="images/ill_003_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_003_sml.jpg" width="500" height="363" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"> -<table> -<tr><td> -<p>EMPEROR NICHOLAS I.</p> -</td><td class="spc"> </td> -<td> -<p>EMPEROR ALEXANDER II.</p> -</td></tr> -</table> -</div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_17" id="page_17">{17}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">tired of Nicholas looked towards his successor to reform the many abuses -that were known to exist. The Crimean War had been opposed by him, and -this alone would have made him popular; and yet, when the event dreaded -by a few and desired by many had taken place, when the remains of -Nicholas had been laid to rest with those of his ancestors in the -fortress of St. Peter and St. Paul, it was felt that somehow a great -light had gone out, and that it remained a question whether the critical -condition of the country could be bettered by the efforts of his -successor. Alexander II. also had enemies; these for the most part were -men in power whom it was difficult to remove at such a moment of -national peril, and between them and his own personal friends, who -wanted to replace them at once, the new Sovereign found himself in a -most difficult and embarrassing position, from whence he had not -sufficient strength of will to extricate himself.</p> - -<p>The young Emperor had a great defect, which, to a certain extent, is -inherited by his grandson, the present Tsar, and that is a lack of -firmness and endurance in his character. He was easily influenced, -easily led, and apt to be easily discouraged by the slightest -difficulty. Exceedingly sensitive, he never forgave an injury or -pardoned a criticism. At heart he was really more autocratic than his -father, but, having been brought up with immense care and by people -imbued with Liberalism as it was understood at that time in Russia, he -exhibited a curious mixture of despotic and revolutionary ideas. Some -may think it anomalous to apply the term “revolutionary” to a Tsar of -Russia, but was not the emancipation of the serfs a revolution? Not in -its fact, but in the way in which it was conducted. Nicholas had dreamed -about it, but he had realised that a reform of such magnitude could not -be rushed; he saw in it dangers of further conspiracies against<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_18" id="page_18">{18}</a></span> the -Throne, such as that of December 14, but of greater possibilities, -because they would not be confined to the upper classes, but would be -the revolt of unknown forces of the nation against an authority which -for ages had refused to acknowledge their existence.</p> - -<p>Alexander II. was devoid of the power of realising the consequences of -events, and only gave his attention to the difficulties of the moment. -There was in him a strange blending of superstition and recklessness -which he never lost during his whole life. He was humane, and at the -same time could become intensely cruel; he was vindictive—the greatest -defect that a Sovereign can have—and his vindictiveness persisted -throughout his life. He was intelligent, cultured, but not clever; he -had none of the qualities indispensable to a great statesman, and -depended for his opinions to a large extent on those by whom he was -surrounded, and of these the men who flattered him most had the greatest -influence. He was exceedingly vain, and the many mistakes that marked -the close of his reign arose in part from wounded vanity. He had -principles; indeed, it would have been impossible for his father’s son -to be without them, but he did not live up to them, and at times he -could act like the most unprincipled of men. Few understood him, and it -is doubtful whether he understood himself, but he had full consciousness -of his power, and of all that it gave him, whilst not overburthened with -the sense of the responsibility that it entailed, which Nicholas I. had -felt so acutely. With several of his father’s failings, he had none of -the grand traits of the latter’s character; he was the type of an -absolute Sovereign, but not that of an autocrat; he could neither punish -nor forgive with dignity, and though he gave easily, yet his was not a -generous nature.</p> - -<p>In the year of grace 1855, however, few were acquainted<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_19" id="page_19">{19}</a></span> with the -character of Alexander II. That character, indeed, did not reveal itself -in its true light until after the disappointments of his reign had done -their work. At first the whole nation gave itself up to the task of -helping the Emperor, and when he received the solemn oath of allegiance -to his Crown from the principal dignitaries of the Empire, on the morrow -of his father’s death, he was greeted by them with very sincere -enthusiasm. The ceremony took place in the private chapel of the Winter -Palace, in the presence of the whole Imperial Family, including the -Empress Mother, who with indomitable courage was present in order to -support her son. She was dressed all in white, in accordance with the -Russian convention, which forbids the wearing of mourning at the -accession festivities of a Sovereign. The young Empress, too, appeared -in a white dress, unadorned, however, with a single jewel, and it was -noticed by everybody with what reverence she approached her -mother-in-law and kissed the latter’s hand, bending so low that her -knees almost touched the ground.</p> - -<p>The Emperor every now and then wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, -and after the ceremony addressed a few words to the members of his -military household, thanking them for their past services and asking -them to show to him the same devotion that they had shown to his father. -He then also solemnly transmitted to them the touching message of -gratitude which Nicholas had caused to be inserted in his will, and -which was addressed by him to all those who had held office under him. -He added a few words of his own expressing the hope that peace, -<i>honourable peace</i>, would soon be concluded. The speech was delivered in -Russian, so as to be understood by all. It was very favourably received -both at home and abroad, and the European Bourses rose in consequence. -The general situation, however, was still felt to be full of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_20" id="page_20">{20}</a></span> danger and -anxiety; everyone knew that the task before the new Sovereign was -arduous in the extreme, and that it was impossible for him to begin -anything in the way of interior reforms until peace had been concluded.</p> - -<p>At length the Congress met in Paris, thus increasing the prestige of the -Napoleonic dynasty which Nicholas had always refused to acknowledge, and -though Alexander II. did not like him, it was Count Orloff, the trusted -and intimate friend of his father, who was appointed by him as his -representative at this assembly, upon which the fate of Russia depended.</p> - -<p>Count—afterwards Prince—Orloff was one of the curious figures of the -previous reign. He was a stern old man, even more autocratic perhaps -than his master, but kind at heart, and always careful not to abuse the -power which he wielded. He was the head of the famous “Third Section,” -as it was called, or the Department of the Secret Police, of the Empire, -and had the right to seek his Sovereign’s presence unannounced whenever -he thought it necessary. At that time it was usual for Court society to -carry all its family grievances to the foot of the Throne, and to ask -the Emperor to pronounce a final verdict upon them. That verdict always -depended on the report made by the head of the Third Section, and to -Count Orloff’s credit it must be said that he never profited by the -family secrets with which his office had made him familiar. He was the -type of an old Russian <i>grand seigneur</i> or <i>barine</i>, as the Russian -peasantry say, with a dignity that never left him for a single moment, -even in the most trying circumstances; a man who fearlessly expressed -his opinion to his Emperor as well as to those with whom he came into -contact in his official position. He was intensely feared, but at the -same time immensely respected. The nation knew that its honour was safe -in his hands, and he was perhaps the only<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_21" id="page_21">{21}</a></span> man in Russia with sufficient -authority to sign the Treaty of Paris; the humiliation of which would -never have been forgiven to anyone else.</p> - -<p>Before he left for France he was received in audience by the young -Empress Marie Alexandrovna, and it was related then that she asked him -to notice particularly the Empress Eugénie and her manners and dresses. -The old man replied brusquely that he was not sent to the French Court -to pay any attention to a crowned adventuress, and, added he, “<i>Vous -devriez, madame, être la dernière à vous intéresser à ce monde là!</i>”</p> - -<p>Of course, I do not vouch for the truth of the anecdote, but it was -related everywhere at the time.</p> - -<p>Count Orloff received the title of Prince on his return from Paris, and -died not very long afterwards. He left an only son, who for a great -number of years represented his Government on the banks of the Seine, -under the Third Republic. His widow, <i>née</i> Gérebtsoff, an exceedingly -clever woman, gifted with a very caustic wit, which made her rather -disliked in St. Petersburg, retired to Florence, where she possessed a -splendid palace, and passed her life there is quasi royal state. She was -a favourite with the Emperor Nicholas, who appreciated her austerity of -principles and her devotion to the Imperial House, but it was said that -the Empress stood in awe of her, and the Grand Dukes and Grand Duchesses -feared her exceedingly. Her verdicts in Society were dreaded, and either -made or marred worldly reputations. She execrated the Princess Lieven, -and used to declare that social spies—as she called people with the -political proclivities of the famous Princess—were just as contemptible -as those who did the dirty work of a spy for money. She could not -forgive meanness, and she considered it the worst of meannesses to -repeat what had been told one in confidence. Entirely trusted by<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_22" id="page_22">{22}</a></span> her -husband, she knew more Imperial and social secrets than anyone else in -St. Petersburg, and never could she be accused of an indiscretion. -Princess Orloff was a great character; and it is to be regretted that -the type of woman she represented has almost ceased to exist.</p> - -<p>The great event after peace had been concluded was the Coronation of the -new Emperor. Every European State sent representatives to attend it, and -it was the grandest ceremony witnessed for many years even in Russia. -France was represented by the Duc de Morny, Napoleon’s half-brother, and -to this day are related anecdotes of the mercantile spirit that -characterised that illegitimate descendant of a queen, and that made him -use his position, and the accruing privileges, to conduct financial -operations which turned out to be very profitable. For instance, he took -with him, under the diplomatic privilege which exempted him from Customs -dues, a whole cellar of the rarest wines, which he afterwards sold to -his acquaintances at prices perhaps higher than they would have paid to -a wine merchant. He also transported among his luggage his picture -gallery, already famous at the time, and he sold or exchanged some of -his art treasures under most favourable conditions. But he lavished on -Russian Society splendid hospitality, and won all his lady friends’ -hearts by the amiability with which he brought them dresses and hats -from Paris. His mission was most successful, because his tact was great, -and his appreciation of men and things generally a true one, based as it -was on shrewd observation as much as on personal intuition. Before he -left Russia he married the young Princess Troubetzkoy, whom rumour said -was a favourite of Alexander II. Her mother had served as a -lady-in-waiting to the Empress Alexandra Feodorovna, and was the subject -of much Court gossip when Prince<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_23" id="page_23">{23}</a></span> Troubetzkoy gallantly stepped in, and -made her his wife. The Duchesse de Morny was their only daughter.</p> - -<p>Austria was represented at the Coronation of Alexander II. by Prince -Esterhazy, whose wonderful diamonds, with which his Hungarian costume -was trimmed, excited an immense sensation; England’s representative was -Lord Granville, whose ball was one of the most splendid given during the -time of the festivities. Belgium had dispatched the Prince de Ligne, -who, though the first personage of the kingdom, was not perhaps so -warmly welcomed as would have been the case had his wife not been a Pole -by birth, a Princess Lubomirska; Prussia had sent Prince Frederick -William, who in later years was to become the first Crown Prince of -United Germany. In truth, nothing was lacking to make this pageant a -memorable one in the fullest sense of the term.</p> - -<p>Fair women also graced it with their presence, and foremost among them -were the two sisters of the Emperor, the Grand Duchesses Marie and Olga -Nicolaievna, the latter married to the Crown Prince of Würtemberg, and -his sister-in-law, the lovely Princess Alexandra of Saxe-Altenburg, -married to the Grand Duke Constantine. Pictures can give but a faint -idea of her extreme beauty, and her marvellous grace. For years she was -a conspicuous figure at Court, where her husband also had a prominent -position and great influence over his brother, who frequently took his -opinion and advice. He was supposed to be the promoter of Liberal -reforms, and consequently was disliked by the Old Russian party. In -spite of certain apprehensions the Coronation festivities passed off -quite brilliantly, and without the slightest hitch. They had in a -certain sense helped to allay the state of tension that had existed -between the Cabinets of Paris and St. Petersburg ever since the -accession of Napoleon to the French Throne. The Duc de<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_24" id="page_24">{24}</a></span> Morny had -succeeded in ingratiating himself in the good graces of Alexander II., -who was always keenly sensitive to those gifts of small talk and -conversation that the half-brother of the ruler of France possessed to -such perfection. He would have liked Morny permanently as Ambassador in -St. Petersburg, and Prince Gortschakov—who at that time was already at -the head of Foreign Affairs in Russia—would have felt pleased had this -been the case. The relations between the two statesmen remained always -cordial, even when those of their respective countries suffered again an -alteration owing to the unfortunate Polish mutiny in 1863. It was at -that time that De Morny wrote to the Imperial Chancellor in the -following terms:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="r"> -“<i>29 Novembre, 1863.</i><br /> -</p> - -<p class="nind"> -“<span class="smcap">Mon cher Prince</span>,<br /> -</p> - -<p>“<i>Votre lettre m’a fait plaisir et peine; plaisir pour ce qui me -concerne personnellement, peine pour ce qui a rapport aux relations -entre nos deux pays. Enfin, j’espère toujours qu’elles -s’amélioreront, et vous pourrez compter sur moi pour y -travailler.</i>”</p></div> - -<p>Unfortunately for himself, and perhaps for France, the Duc de Morny was -not destined to see the improvement in French relations which eventually -resulted in the Franco-Russian alliance.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_25" id="page_25">{25}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_III-a" id="CHAPTER_III-a"></a>CHAPTER III<br /><br /> -<small>ANECDOTES OF THE IMPERIAL FAMILY</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">When</span> Alexander II. ascended the Throne the Imperial family was composed -of his three brothers, two sisters, his aunt the Grand Duchess Hélène -Pavlovna (widow of the youngest brother of the Emperor Nicholas I.) and -her daughter the Grand Duchess Catherine (married to Duke George of -Mecklenburg, and living with her husband in St. Petersburg) and of -Prince Peter of Oldenburg, the son of the Grand Duchess Catherine -Pavlovna, the youngest daughter of the late Emperor Paul.</p> - -<p>We shall refer to all these august personages in turn, but will begin by -mentioning the two Empresses, the wife and the mother of the new Tsar.</p> - -<p>The Empress Marie Alexandrovna was a fair, slight woman, very delicate -in health, who during the first years of her marriage had led a -singularly quiet existence in which her numerous babies played an -important part. Her husband had fallen in love with her, much to the -surprise of everybody. He had been sent to Germany with the idea of -marrying him to a German princess of higher rank than the daughter of -the Duke of Hesse, but the latter had appealed to him by her meek manner -and kindness of disposition. She had led a most unhappy life at home, -and therefore looked upon her marriage with the Grand Duke Alexander -quite as much as a means of escape from that as a brilliant match, such -as reasonably she could not have hoped for; and her feeling of intense -gratitude towards<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_26" id="page_26">{26}</a></span> him made her later on bear with an extraordinary -patience his numerous infidelities.</p> - -<p>Whilst her mother-in-law lived, Marie Alexandrovna never asserted -herself in the least, but later on she developed a great interest in the -numerous charitable institutions placed under her patronage, and -especially in the education of young girls belonging to the poorer -nobility. So long as her health permitted her to do so, she regularly -visited the various institutions where they were brought up, and -personally superintended the yearly examinations, knowing the -schoolgirls by name and later on following them in their future careers. -She was very reserved, very religious, very good, excessively -conscientious, and devoted to everything Russian and orthodox. During -the months preceding the Turkish War of 1877, she openly supported the -Slavonic party, and was very much under the influence of a certain -coterie, of which the most prominent members were her confessor, Father -Bajanov, and one of her ladies-in-waiting, the Countess Antoinette -Bloudoff, about whom we shall have something more to say later on. Very -unhappy in her married life, she sought in religion a comfort for the -deceptions which she felt very bitterly, but nevertheless was too proud -to admit. Extremely cultured, she used to read a great deal, and was <i>au -courant</i> with everything that went on either in the literary or the -scientific world. Politics interested her greatly, though she would -never express a political opinion in public.</p> - -<p>Few princesses have controlled a Court to the degree of perfection that -she did, and her manner, in that respect, never left anything to be -desired; nevertheless, her receptions were always cold, and it was -difficult to feel at one’s ease in her presence. She was extremely -respected, but she never unbent, though full of sympathy for the woes or -joys of others. At first she had tried to be of use to her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_27" id="page_27">{27}</a></span> husband, but -soon found out that he had very little time to give to her, and that her -constant ill health bored him to the extreme. All her hopes and -ambitions, therefore, had turned and were centred upon her eldest son, -the Grand Duke Nicholas, to whose education she had attended with the -greatest care, going so far as to read the same books that he did, and -to practically follow with him his course of studies. She loved him -passionately, and her affection was fully justified, for the young man -was not only attractive in the extreme, but also gifted with the rarest -qualities of heart and mind. There is no doubt that had his life been -spared he would have made a remarkable Sovereign, but he died at the -early age of twenty-two years, from the results of a fall from his -horse, which caused a disease of the spine. He was about to be married -to the Princess Dagmar of Denmark. The Empress never recovered from this -blow, and from then her own health began steadily to decline. She grew -silent and melancholy, and her sadness increased still more after her -only daughter’s marriage with the Duke of Edinburgh, and consequent -departure to live in England. Then came further disappointments, -political anxieties, all the terrors of Nihilism and its constant menace -to the Emperor. Domestic sorrows, too, ensued—the association of -Alexander II. with the Princess Dolgorouky; and at last, when the poor -Empress died, it was more from a broken heart than from the illness from -which she had suffered for a number of years.</p> - -<p>Marie Alexandrovna was strict upon all matters of etiquette, and during -her reign precedence was observed at Court in the most rigid manner. She -was not very popular among Royal circles in Europe, partly on account of -that devotion to ceremonial, which became almost an obsession with her. -She had a very high opinion of her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_28" id="page_28">{28}</a></span> rank as Empress of Russia, and it is -said that when she went to England on the occasion of the birth of the -first child of the Duchess of Edinburgh, she was not satisfied with the -reception she had there, and declared that she would never return to a -country where they did not appreciate the honour that she had conferred -upon it by her presence. Her great delight were her visits to Darmstadt, -where she had built for herself, in the neighbourhood of the town, a -castle called Heiligenberg, which she left in her will to her brother -Prince Alexander of Hesse, who was her great favourite, notwithstanding -his unequal marriage with Mademoiselle von Haucke. That marriage nearly -caused the banishment of the Prince from the Russian Court, so incensed -was the Emperor Nicholas, not so much at the marriage itself, but at the -circumstances that had attended it. Mademoiselle Julie von Haucke was a -maid of honour to the Empress; the Prince fell in love with her, and the -romance was accidentally discovered one day during an official dinner, -when the young girl suddenly fainted. The Prince was ordered by the Tsar -to marry her, and both were exiled from the Court, in spite of the tears -of the Tsarevna.</p> - -<p>Mademoiselle von Haucke was in her turn granted the title, first of -Countess, and, later on, of Princess of Battenberg, and she remained -always upon good terms with her Imperial sister-in-law.</p> - -<p>The Empress Alexandra Feodorovna, the consort of Nicholas I., was most -incensed at this escapade of the brother of her daughter-in-law, and the -relations between the two ladies became very strained in consequence. In -fact, they had never been very cordial, because the Empress, in spite of -her great kindness and amiability, imposed upon the Tsarevna and rather -crushed her. The young timid girl never felt at her ease before the -elder lady, with her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_29" id="page_29">{29}</a></span> grand eighteenth-century manners. Even after she -became Empress she was always nervous in presence of her mother-in-law, -whom, nevertheless, she continually treated with the utmost respect.</p> - -<p>Alexandra Feodorovna was extremely liked among St. Petersburg Society, -into the interests of which she had entered almost from the first day of -her arrival in Russia. She knew everybody, had learned by heart the -different family alliances and the genealogy of all the people who were -introduced to her. Without being regularly beautiful like her mother the -famous Queen Louise of Prussia, she had an extraordinary charm of manner -and wonderful grace in all her movements. It is said that when she -entered a room it was with such quiet dignity that everybody felt awed, -but at the same time delightfully impressed. She liked Society, and was -always surrounded by her friends. Every evening a few people were -invited to take tea with her and the Emperor, who in that way learned to -know persons and to hear what was going on through other channels than -his Ministers. Even after her widowhood, the Empress continued to -receive guests in a quiet way, until her health, which had always been -extremely delicate, forbade it. Then she used to get the members of her -family to gather round her, and amuse her with their tales and stories -as to what was going on in the world. Her favourite brother was Prince -William of Prussia, afterwards the Emperor William I., and in him she -used to confide whenever she found any difficulty in her path. The two -remained close friends until the Empress’s death, and the friendship was -continued by Alexander II., who was always upon intimate terms with his -Prussian uncles, and nearly always favoured the policy of a -<i>rapprochement</i> with Germany.</p> - -<p>As I have said already, the Emperor Alexander had three<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_30" id="page_30">{30}</a></span> brothers. The -elder of them, the Grand Duke Constantine Nicolaievitch was a very -remarkable man. Singularly clever, he had been most carefully educated, -and with zeal that is rare among members of Royal Houses, had profited -by this education, and developed the gifts which nature had showered -upon him. He had strong Liberal leanings, and was the adviser of his -brother in the great reforms which followed upon the emancipation of the -serfs. It can safely be affirmed that without him the emancipation would -not have taken place so soon. It was he who brought to the Sovereign’s -notice the men who were able to help him to put his generous intentions -into operation, and supported them in spite of the violent opposition -which they encountered. It was he who called into existence the -different commissions over which he presided, and induced the Emperor to -appoint to a responsible post in the Ministry of the Interior Nicholas -Milioutine, the brother of the future Field-Marshal Count Dmitry -Milioutine. To the efforts of the former, seconded by the famous -Samarine and by Prince Tcherkassky, were due the principal reforms which -marked the reign of Alexander II.</p> - -<p>At one time the Grand Duke was the most praised and the most hated man -in the whole of the Empire. The Old Russian or Conservative party -declared him to be a dangerous Radical, whilst the Liberals praised -without limit the courage he showed in prompting his brother to lead -Russia on the path of necessary reforms, and to continue the work of -Peter the Great by bringing her into line with other European nations. -At his house could be met all the intelligent men in Russia, no matter -whether or not they had an official rank. He was the first to try to -break through that circle of bureaucracy in which the country was -confined, the first to attempt to do away with<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_31" id="page_31">{31}</a></span> the <i>Tchin</i>, that plague -of Russia. He had the instincts of a statesman, though through the -tendency of his education he did not admit that a statesman could -influence his nation against the wishes of its ruler, and held that it -was that ruler alone who could decide as to what was good or bad for it. -In his heart of hearts, he secretly envied his brother, and would fain -have been in his place. He was, indeed, accused by his enemies of having -ambitious designs against his lawful Sovereign; but that was an -absurdity, for the Grand Duke was above everything else a Romanoff, who -only cared for the welfare of his House, and had its respect for its -head. What he certainly would have liked would have been to be granted -more official authority than was the case.</p> - -<p>At last, however, the governmental talents of the Grand Duke were put to -a test. He was sent as Viceroy to Warsaw, when revolutionary trouble was -brewing. It was hoped that by the introduction of Liberal reforms, and a -kind of autonomy, under the guidance of a member of the Imperial House, -the threatened storm would be averted. Constantine went to Warsaw, and -with his beautiful wife he held a Court there; they both tried to make -themselves popular with all classes, going so far as to call a son that -was born to them by the Polish name of Viatcheslav. Further, to give -more significance to the mission of peace he had undertaken, he called -to the head of his Ministry one of the rare Poles who really understood -the needs of their country, the Marquis Vielopolski.</p> - -<p>It was all in vain; the insurrection broke out, Vielopolski was -compelled, amid execrations and curses, to fly from Warsaw, the Grand -Duke himself was fired upon, and had to acknowledge that his essay of a -constitutional government on the banks of the Vistula had failed. He<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_32" id="page_32">{32}</a></span> -went back to St. Petersburg, to find his influence with his brother -singularly diminished, and himself looked upon as a revolutionary to -whose policy was due all the horrors and difficulties which followed -upon the unfortunate rebellion of 1863. His political career was ended.</p> - -<p>He then concentrated all his efforts upon the Navy. He was High Admiral -and Commander-in-Chief of all the naval forces, but there again -misfortune pursued him. His was a great mind, capable of great -conceptions, but quite unable to grapple with details. His -administration was not a success, and he carried his neglect so far that -rumours went about that a great proportion of the secret funds granted -to the Navy had found their way into his pockets.</p> - -<p>The war with Turkey in 1877 revealed the unsatisfactory condition of the -Navy, but Alexander II. was still too fond of his brother to deprive him -of his post, and it was only after the Emperor’s assassination that the -Grand Duke Constantine, whose relations with his nephew the new Tsar -were most unsatisfactory, himself resigned his various offices. The -Grand Duke was fond of spending money, and was in his later years -essentially <i>un homme de plaisir</i>. After having been passionately in -love with his wife, the Princess Alexandra of Saxe-Altenburg—who -certainly was one of the most beautiful women of her day—he ended by -completely neglecting her; they scarcely saw each other until the last -illness, which prostrated the Grand Duke, when his consort, forgetting -old grievances, went to nurse him in the distant Crimea, where he had -retired.</p> - -<p>His eldest son, the Grand Duke Nicholas Constantinovitch, was the hero -of a scandal which resulted in his exile to Taschkent, where he remains -to the present moment, having married there the daughter of a police -officer.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_33" id="page_33">{33}</a></span></p> - -<p>As for the other children of the Grand Duke Constantine Nicolaievitch, -one daughter is the Dowager Queen of Greece, who is so beloved -everywhere, and whose popularity in her adopted country is as great as -it is in her own; the other, the Grand Duchess Wéra, died a short time -ago, the widow of Duke Eugène of Würtemberg. The second son, Constantine -Constantinovitch, is the cleverest man in the Imperial Family; he has -written several volumes of verses, and is President of the Imperial -Academy of Sciences. His youngest brother, the Grand Duke Dmitri, is a -keen sportsman, and one of those happy creatures that have no history.</p> - -<p>The second brother of Alexander II., the Grand Duke Nicholas -Nicolaievitch, was a very handsome man, whose features closely resembled -those of the Emperor Nicholas. But with this resemblance the likeness -ended. He was not stupid in the strict sense of the word, but ignorant, -self-opinionated, stubborn, and very vindictive, a trait he shared in -common with his elder brother. There is a curious anecdote about him, -for the authenticity of which I can vouch. He was once president of a -commission, one of the members of which was a great personal friend of -the Sovereign, a man who always had his <i>franc parler</i>, and whose -opinion had often been taken into consideration by the stern Nicholas I. -This man disliked the Grand Duke, and having suddenly noticed that the -latter counted under the table upon his fingers whilst discussing -certain credits for the Army, interrupted brusquely with the remark:</p> - -<p>“<i>Monseigneur, quand on sait settlement compter sur ses doigts, on se -tait.</i>”</p> - -<p>The scandal can be imagined.</p> - -<p>In spite of this deficiency in his arithmetical attainments, the Grand -Duke was entrusted with various military com<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_34" id="page_34">{34}</a></span>mands, and was -Commander-in-Chief of the Army during the war with Turkey. It is well -known how utterly incompetent he showed himself in that capacity and the -disasters which were due to his obstinacy and want of foresight. Public -opinion was very bitter against him for his incapacity. He died only a -few months before his brother, the Grand Duke Constantine, and his -splendid palace was acquired by the Crown for the purposes of a college -for young girls, which is known as the Xenia Institute, and which was -founded by the late Emperor at the time of his eldest daughter’s -marriage.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke Nicholas left two sons, both of whom are married to -daughters of the King of Montenegro.</p> - -<p>The youngest brother of Alexander II., the Grand Duke Michael -Nicolaievitch, died only quite recently, and was always very highly -thought of and deeply respected by all the Imperial Family. Even his -stern nephew the Emperor Alexander III. reverenced him, and frequently -turned to him for advice. He had occupied for many years the responsible -position of Viceroy of the Caucasian provinces, and had filled it to -general satisfaction. His wife, the Grand Duchess Olga Feodorovna, by -birth a Princess of Bade, was one of the most cultured princesses in -Europe, and a woman of brilliant intellect, kind heart, and charming -manners. She was the type of the <i>grande dame</i> of past days, full of -gentleness and dignity, and altogether an exception to the general mould -after which princesses are fashioned. Her conversation was exceptional, -and her powers of assimilation quite remarkable. When she liked she -could win all hearts, even those of her enemies.</p> - -<p>On her return from the long absence in the Caucasus her house became the -rendezvous of all the intellectual and artistic elements of St. -Petersburg Society, and she was rather feared by the other ladies of the -Imperial</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_004" id="ill_004"></a> -<a name="ill_005" id="ill_005"></a> -<a name="ill_006" id="ill_006"></a> -<a name="ill_007" id="ill_007"></a> -<a href="images/ill_004_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_004_sml.jpg" width="338" height="500" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"> -<table> -<tr><td colspan="3"><p>BROTHERS OF ALEXANDER II.</p></td></tr> -<tr class="sml"><td> -<p>Grand Duke Constantine Nicolaievitch</p></td> -<td class="spc"></td> -<td><p>Grand Duke Michael Nicolaievitch</p></td></tr> - -<tr><td colspan="3"><p>BROTHERS OF ALEXANDER III.</p></td></tr> -<tr class="sml"><td><p>Grand Duke Vladimir Alexandrovitch</p></td> -<td class="spc"></td> -<td><p>Grand Duke Alexis Alexandrovitch</p> -</td></tr> -</table> -</div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_35" id="page_35">{35}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">Family for her authoritative manners and domineering spirit.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke distinguished himself during the Turkish War, where he -won the Grand Cross of St. George and the baton of Field-Marshal. He was -a tall man, with the characteristic features of the Romanoffs, a long -beard, and altogether the look of a thorough <i>grand seigneur</i>. He kept -in favour during three reigns, and was extremely regretted when he died, -especially by the Dowager Empress. His wife had predeceased him by a -number of years; she died on her way to the Crimea from the shock which -she sustained when she heard of her second son’s marriage with the -Countess Torby.</p> - -<p>The grand ducal couple had a large family—six sons and one daughter, -who is now Dowager Duchess of Mecklenburg-Schwerin.</p> - -<p>Of the three daughters born to the Emperor Nicholas I. and the Empress -Alexandra Feodorovna, the second, Alexandra, died a few months after -marriage; she was extremely beautiful, and it is said that her mother -never recovered from the blow caused by her death. The youngest—the -Grand Duchess Olga, with whom an Austrian Archduke had been in love, and -whose proposed marriage had failed on account of religious -questions—became Queen of Würtemberg, and had neither a happy nor a -pleasant life. She also was extremely beautiful, and possessed of her -mother’s grand manner, a Sovereign every inch of her, with that born -dignity which it is next to impossible to acquire. Her husband was her -inferior in everything, and no children were born to her in whom she -could have forgotten her other disappointments. She died after a -lingering illness, very much regretted by those who knew her well, but -almost a stranger to the country over which she had reigned.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_36" id="page_36">{36}</a></span></p> - -<p>Not less lovely, but with a very different disposition, was her eldest -sister, the Grand Duchess Marie Nicolaievna, who married the son of -Prince Eugène de Beauharnais and Princess Amelia of Bavaria. Clever, -with a shade of intrigue, wonderfully gifted, but of a passionate, warm -disposition, she made a very inferior marriage, from sheer -disappointment at having missed a brilliant alliance which her coquetry -had caused to be abandoned. Extremely fascinating, a fact of which she -was perfectly aware, she was a general favourite in society, and so much -beloved that by a kind of tacit agreement everybody united their efforts -to hide from her stern father her numerous frailties. When at length the -Duke of Leuchtenberg wanted to make a scandal and separated from his -wife, the Emperor interfered, and granted to his daughter’s children the -title of Prince (or Princess) Romanovsky. She afterwards married Count -Gregoire Strogonoff, but lacked the courage to tell the fact to the -Emperor, and Nicholas I. died in ignorance of it. There is no doubt he -would never have forgiven her, though the Strogonoffs rank among the -great nobles of Russia. The union, indeed, was only acknowledged by -Alexander II. after a long struggle. The Grand Duchess bought a villa in -Florence, and spent there a great part of the year, surrounded by -artists and indulging in her taste for painting and sculpture. She had -been elected President of the Academy of Arts in St. Petersburg, and her -efforts were certainly directed towards the development of artistic -activity in her native country. She died in Russia, whither she had -wished to be brought back when it became evident that she was attacked -by an incurable disease. By her first husband she left two daughters and -four sons, one of whom was killed during the Turkish campaign. By her -second marriage she had one daughter, called Hélène, who<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_37" id="page_37">{37}</a></span> was the -favourite of the present Dowager Empress; she was twice married, first -to a Colonel Scheremetieff, and secondly to an officer named -Miklachevsky, and died not long ago. She bore an extreme likeness to her -grandfather, the Emperor Nicholas I., and, though a very great lady in -manner, was not a favourite in St. Petersburg Society, which found her -haughty and stiff.</p> - -<p>The magnificent palace of the Grand Duchess Marie Nicolaievna, which had -been given to her as a wedding present by her father when she was united -to the Duke of Leuchtenberg, was sold to the Crown by her children after -her death. It is at present the seat of the Council of the Empire, and -except the walls nothing is left to remind one of the lovely woman who -was once the mistress of it, nor of the festivities of which it was the -scene for so many long years.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_38" id="page_38">{38}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_IV-a" id="CHAPTER_IV-a"></a>CHAPTER IV<br /><br /> -<small>THE INFLUENCE OF THE GRAND DUCHESS HÉLÈNE PAVLOVNA</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">Among</span> the remarkable women whom it has been my fortune to meet, the -Grand Duchess Hélène Pavlovna certainly holds the first place. For a -long series of years she was the most important member of the Russian -Imperial family, and her influence was exercised far and wide, and even -outbalanced that of the reigning Empress. She was not only a leader of -society, but a serious factor in both foreign and home politics. It was -she who gave to her nephew, the Emperor Alexander II., the first idea of -the emancipation of the serfs, and more than that, it was she who gave -him the first hint as to how this reform could be accomplished. Assisted -by the advice of several remarkable men, such as Nicholas Milioutine, -Prince Tcherkassky, and others, she gave their liberty to the peasants -of her property of Karlovka in the Government of Poltava. This event -sounded the first knell of the old regime, and it is to the everlasting -honour of the Grand Duchess that it came to be heard through her -generous initiative.</p> - -<p>She was no ordinary person then, this Princess, who, after a childhood -spent at the small Court of Stuttgart, was suddenly introduced to all -the splendours of that of St. Petersburg. Left a widow at a -comparatively early age, she could not, so long as her brother-in-law -the Emperor Nicholas reigned, aspire to a political rôle. Yet her -serious mind was tired of the vain and empty life she was con<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_39" id="page_39">{39}</a></span>demned to -lead, so she contrived to make her palace the centre of artistic and -literary Russia. Every author, painter or sculptor was welcomed there, -and every politician too. It was murmured, and even related, that the -report of the liberty which was indulged in the conversations held at -these gatherings reached the Emperor himself, who once remonstrated with -his sister-in-law on the subject and received from her the proud reply: -“<i>Il vaut mieux pour vous, Sire, qu’on cause chez moi tout haut, plutôt -que de conspirer chez les autres tout bas</i>.”</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, she was obliged to restrain herself in the expression of -her opinions after these remarks were made to her, and it was not until -her nephew ascended the throne that she began to play an open part in -politics, and to acquire real influence in that direction. Her palace -soon became a centre of Liberalism, as it was understood at the time, -and it is certain that her evening parties, to which everyone of -importance in Russia, with or without Court rank, was invited, were of -great use to Alexander II., who found it convenient to meet at his -aunt’s house people whom it would have been next to impossible for him -to see anywhere else.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duchess Hélène, among her great qualities, possessed the rare -one of being able to discover and appreciate people of real merit. -“<i>Elle se connait en hommes</i>,” was the judgment passed upon her by -Bismarck, who also knew how to judge the merits of individuals. Her -clear brain was unaffected by prejudice, although she appreciated the -important part it plays in the judgments of the world. She was -altogether superior to these judgments, even when they were passed upon -herself. Thus she never wavered in her friendship for Nicholas -Milioutine, who, in spite of the cruel insinuations that were made in -St. Petersburg Society regarding that friendship—insinuations<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_40" id="page_40">{40}</a></span> that the -high moral character of the Princess ought to have preserved her from.</p> - -<p>Strange to say, the person who most warmly defended the Grand Duchess -against these calumnies was the Empress Marie Alexandrovna herself. She -did not like her aunt, nor sympathise with her opinions, but she had a -strong sense of justice, and, moreover, felt that, as the first lady in -the Empire, it was her duty to protect the second one from unmerited -disgrace. She therefore consented to meet Milioutine one evening, and -after he had been presented to her she received him with kindness, and -even discussed with him a few points concerning the emancipation of the -serfs that was then the topic of the day, and the mere suggestion of -which had brought such a storm about the heads of those who were in -favour of it. It was upon that occasion that the Empress expressed the -judgment which was considered so true at the time, and sounds so strange -to-day: “<i>Il m’a toujours semble que ces grands mots de conservateurs, -de rouges, de revolutionnaires n’avaient pas de partis</i>.” Poor Empress! -Subsequent events were to afford a terrible contradiction!</p> - -<p>So long as the Liberal reforms were on the <i>tapis</i>, the salon of Hélène -Pavlovna retained its importance. People used to try their utmost to be -received by her, because they knew that it offered them the possibility -of meeting and even speaking with the Sovereign. All the Ministers of -Alexander II., General (afterwards Count) Milioutine, M. Abaza, M. -Valouieff, the famous Samarine, were habitués of her evening parties. It -was at her instigation that the question of compulsory military service -was first mentioned to the Emperor. It was during a dinner which she -gave to Prince Tcherkassky, before the latter’s departure for Poland, -that the reform of the Legislative Code was first discussed, and the -introduction of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_41" id="page_41">{41}</a></span> <i>juges de paix</i>, in imitation of those of France, -was decided.</p> - -<p>Whenever a step was made in the road of progress and Liberalism, it was -the Grand Duchess Hélène who was the first to notice it, and to show her -appreciation of it. Ofttimes she carried her enthusiasm too far, and -harmed instead of doing good to the causes which she had taken to heart.</p> - -<p>Gossip began to accuse her of intrigues, which, if the truth be said, -were not absolutely foreign to her nature. She liked to make herself -important, to be thought the principal personage in Russia, to be -considered as the person who had the greatest influence over her nephew -Alexander II. It was a very innocent little weakness, but it made her -sometimes ridiculous, and certainly her opinions would have had greater -weight had she not talked so much, and especially restrained her friends -from talking so much, about her influence and her importance. She -aspired to the position of a Richelieu, and did not realise that it was -rather as that of his councillor, the famous Père Joseph, she could have -attained more easily her goal, which was that of governing and reforming -Holy Russia.</p> - -<p>With all this, however, she exercised a great influence on St. -Petersburg Society; she was a really great lady, a princess of the old -style, pure and proud, who looked upon the world from an ivory chair, -who never allowed herself any meanness, any petty vengeance, or -forgetfulness of the position she filled in the world. She was an -incomparable hostess, though her evening parties were thought dull by -those whose powers of conversation were limited, or who cared only for -small talk. No one knew better than she how to receive her guests or to -put them at their ease, and though slander or gossip were excluded from -her conversation, yet she sometimes unbent, and would relate with much -spirit anecdotes concerning her arrival in Russia,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_42" id="page_42">{42}</a></span> and the first years -of her married life. This reminds me of one occasion when she told us -the following amusing story of the Emperor Nicholas’s sternness in all -questions of military service. It was so funnily related that I entered -it in my diary as soon as I got home, and I will repeat it now, as I -heard it from her lips on that day. The conversation had centred by -accident on the Emperor, and someone said that he had been capable of -very cruel things. The Grand Duchess instantly protested with energy.</p> - -<p>“The Emperor was not cruel,” she said; “he punished when it was -necessary, but I never remember his punishing anyone unjustly, or having -done any really cruel act. He was, with all his severity, the kindest of -men. The only time that I have heard of his having been cruel was on one -occasion”—and she smiled at the remembrance of what she was going to -relate—“and that was as follows: The Emperor very often used to drive -out quite alone through the streets of St. Petersburg to see what was -going on. At that time there was a guard-house close to the Alexander -Nevski Convent. Now it was the custom when the Emperor—and for the -matter of that any member of the Imperial Family—happened to pass -there, for the guard to come out and present arms, and if the officer in -command had been obliged for some reason or other to remain indoors, the -senior non-commissioned officer came out in his place. Now on that -particular occasion the officer on guard happened to be a certain -Captain K——, who, thinking that no one would ever hear about it, had -simply undressed and gone to bed, leaving his subordinate to see to -things during the night. The Emperor had slept badly, and went out at -the early hour of six o’clock. When he passed the guard-house and saw -that the officer did not come out, he had his carriage stopped, and -inquired where the officer was. Upon receiving the reply that he<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_43" id="page_43">{43}</a></span> was -indoors, the Emperor went in. The first sight that met his eyes was -Captain K——, sleeping upon the camp bed which was reserved for the -officer in case of need, and completely undressed. The Sovereign shook -him by the arm. One can fancy the feelings of the unfortunate man when -he saw who it was that was awakening him. ‘Get up,’ said the Emperor, -‘and follow me. No; don’t dress yourself—come <i>as you are</i>.’ And he -dragged him <i>as he was</i>, without even the most indispensable garment on, -and ordered him to sit beside him in his carriage. Thus, completely -undressed, he brought him back to the Winter Palace, whence he ordered -him to be sent, still undressed, to the Caucasus, where he was degraded -to the rank of a common soldier. That was the only cruel deed I knew the -late Emperor to do,” added the Grand Duchess, “and then he very soon -pardoned Captain K—— and restored him to his favour. It is certain -that the captain would in time have made a career, in spite of this -unfortunate incident, had he not been killed during the Hungarian -campaign.”</p> - -<p>I repeat this story to afford some idea of the conversation at these -celebrated evening parties at the Palais Michel, as the home of the -Grand Duchess Hélène was called, and to show that, with all her -reputation of a blue-stocking, she was not above repeating a funny -anecdote to amuse her guests. It is therefore a mistake to say that her -conversation was pedantic, and that outside of politics nothing ever -amused her. She could laugh, in spite of her stiffness, which was more -apparent than real, and her ceremonious manners proceeded rather from -her education than from the haughtiness with which she was credited.</p> - -<p>After the Polish mutiny of 1863, the importance of the Grand Duchess -Hélène decreased. A certain reaction had already set in, after the -enthusiasm which had accompanied<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_44" id="page_44">{44}</a></span> the manifesto of February 19th, 1861, -granting liberty to the serfs, and the old Conservative party had -succeeded in proving to the Emperor that he had underestimated the -difficulties of the reform, especially in its connection with the -agrarian question. At the same time the disappointment which attended -the essay in constitutional government in Poland by the Grand Duke -Constantine was causing acute irritation. It had been whispered at these -weekly gatherings at the Palais Michel that if the Emperor’s brother -succeeded in Warsaw something of the same kind might be tried in St. -Petersburg, and a responsible Cabinet instituted on the lines of those -of Western Europe. The attempt having failed, its discredit fell on the -promoters of it, primarily on the Grand Duke and his aunt, whose advice -he had been credited with following. Several councillors of the Emperor, -like old Count Panine, represented to him that too much latitude had -been allowed the Grand Duchess Hélène, and that she ought to be reminded -that in Russia it was not allowed to discuss the actions of the -Sovereign, and still less to disapprove of them. After this a certain -coolness existed between aunt and nephew, and the journeys abroad of the -Grand Duchess became longer and more frequent; but when she was in St. -Petersburg she did not change her habits, and continued to receive her -friends, to give her parties, and to express her opinions. Gradually, -however, the tone of her salon changed, and artistic matters were more -to the front than had been the case before. She also gave her attention -to charitable and scientific institutions, and the hospital of -experimental medicine which bears her name testifies to the present day -of the interest with which she followed the progress of medical science. -She died at a relatively advanced age, in the beginning of the year -1873.</p> - -<p>Her daughter, the Grand Duchess Catherine, tried to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_45" id="page_45">{45}</a></span> follow in the -footsteps of her mother, but though kind-hearted, she had not the -brilliancy of the Grand Duchess Hélène, and so did not succeed in -replacing her. Her dinners and parties, even when the same people -attended them, lacked the animation, and especially the ease, which had -distinguished the former gatherings at the Palais Michel.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duchess Hélène had as friend and helper her lady-in-waiting, -the Baroness Editha Rhaden. Just as remarkable a person in her way as -her august mistress, she was the life of the Palais Michel. Extremely -clever, and still more learned, she made it her business to read -everything that was worth reading, to know everybody worth knowing, and -to study every question worth studying. She was also the channel through -which news of the outside world and the opinions of the various -political circles of the capital used to reach the Grand Duchess. She -attended to her correspondence, and often replied to the letters which -the latter received or transmitted her orders to those who looked to the -aunt of the Sovereign for direction in matters of State. A curious note -sent to Nicholas Milioutine testifies how thoroughly the Baroness Rhaden -was identified with the aspirations of the party which had put its hopes -under the patronage of the Grand Duchess Hélène. It was written in the -month of October, 1860, just at the time when the commission which was -elaborating the project of the emancipation of the serfs was bringing -its work to a close, and when unexpected difficulties had suddenly -cropped up. I give it here in its original French, together with a -translation:—</p> - -<p>“<i>Je suis chargée de vous annoncer une bonne nouvelle, secrète encore, -c’est que le grand duc Constantin est nommé president du grand comité, -et qu’à son retour l’Empereur présidera lui-même. Avais-je raison ce -matin de croire à une Providence spéciale pour la Russie, et pour nous -tous?</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_46" id="page_46">{46}</a></span>”</p> - -<p>(I have been asked to give you some good news, which is as yet secret, -and that is that the Grand Duke Constantine has been appointed President -of the Grand Committee, and that after his return here the Emperor will -himself preside. Was I not right this morning in thinking that there -existed a special Providence for Russia, and for us all?)</p> - -<p>Editha Rhaden was a charming person, rather given, perhaps, to exuberant -enthusiasm, which prevented her from appreciating the real worth of -things as well as of people, but with real intelligence, sound -principles, and brilliant conversational powers. She was perhaps -slightly <i>poseuse</i> and rather given to exaggerate both her own and her -Imperial mistress’s importance. A great stickler for etiquette, she -contrived to give a ceremonious appearance to the smallest gathering, -and she was famed for the magnificence of her curtseys whenever a -crowned head came into a room. She lived only within the atmosphere of a -Court, and when absent from it seemed lost and utterly out of her -element; but she was thoroughly genuine, incapable of a mean act, and -very much liked even by those who smiled at her innocent foibles. After -the death of the Grand Duchess Hélène, whom she did not survive very -long, she continued to receive those who had been habitués of the Palais -Michel, and held a small Court of her own, whose importance she -overvalued. When she died she was generally regretted, for she had tried -to do all the good she possibly could, and no one could reproach her -with a bad action or a bad use of the influence which at one time she -unquestionably possessed.</p> - -<p>Another important member of the Imperial Family was Prince Peter of -Oldenburg, the cousin of the Emperor. His entire existence was given up -to deeds of charity, or to questions of education. He was the founder of -a school<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_47" id="page_47">{47}</a></span> which has given to Russia some of its most distinguished -citizens, and which to this day is considered to be one of the best in -the Empire. The Mary Magdalen Hospital was also due to his initiative. -He was almost venerated by all classes of society, and when he died even -the cab-drivers of St. Petersburg were heard to mourn him as one of -their best friends. His son, Prince Alexander, married the Princess -Eugénie of Leuchtenberg, the daughter of the Grand Duchess Marie -Nicolaievna by her first husband, the son of Eugène de Beauharnais, of -Napoleonic fame. He is also a very distinguished man.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_48" id="page_48">{48}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_V-a" id="CHAPTER_V-a"></a>CHAPTER V<br /><br /> -<small>THE REFORMS OF ALEXANDER II. AND HIS MINISTERS</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">When</span> Alexander II. ascended the Throne, it was known—and, what is more, -it was felt—that by the force of circumstances alone his reign was -bound to be one of serious reforms. It was known also both at home and -abroad that these reforms would be strenuously opposed by all his -father’s friends, Ministers, and advisers. People wondered whether the -young Sovereign would prove to have sufficient energy to change an order -of things which it was to the interests of many old servants of the -Imperial regime to retain as they were. Public opinion, however, was -soon enlightened as to the intentions of the Emperor, because when he -received deputations of the nobility, on the occasion of his Coronation, -he publicly declared to them his intention to grant liberation to the -serfs. His announcement caused a great sensation, but as time went on -and the great reform, though discussed everywhere, was delayed, it was -thought that the Government and Alexander himself feared the -consequences of such a revolutionary measure. The problems which it -raised were of the most serious character and threatened to shake the -very foundations of the empire. The matter was especially complicated in -its agrarian aspect, for the very right of property, as it had hitherto -been understood in Russia, was jeopardised. One cannot wonder, -therefore, that even a Liberal monarch hesitated before making the -fateful stroke of his pen that would irrevocably settle the matter.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_49" id="page_49">{49}</a></span></p> - -<p>As is usual in Russia, a committee was appointed to study the question, -and, thanks to the efforts of Prince Gortschakov, who was one of his -strongest supporters, Nicholas Milioutine was appointed, under General -Lanskoi, to bring into order the different propositions submitted to the -committee; he was to endeavour to evolve a scheme that would be -acceptable both to the enthusiastic supporters and the indignant -opponents of the reform, the principle of which, nevertheless, the -latter felt could not be avoided any longer.</p> - -<p>It is not within the limits of this book to deal with the individuality -of Milioutine, nor of the influence exercised by him during the eventful -years which followed the accession of Alexander II. to the Throne. He -was a most remarkable man, both as regards intellect and character, but -he was one of the most disliked personages in Russia. By a strange -stroke of destiny, after having borne the reputation of being an extreme -Radical, and being under suspicion of the Emperor himself, who for a -long time refused to employ him, Milioutine, thanks to the protection of -the Grand Duchess Hélène and of Prince Gortschakov, found himself called -to collaborate with the Sovereign in the most important act of his -reign. Later on, as soon as the reform over which they had both worked -had become an accomplished fact, Milioutine fell once more under his -Sovereign’s displeasure and was rudely dismissed before he had been able -to show what he could do towards regulating the machine which he had set -in motion.</p> - -<p>The dismissal of Milioutine was typical of Alexander II. and of the -indecision which was one of the defects in his character. He never had -the patience nor the necessary endurance to wait for the natural -development of events and for the consequences of his actions; he -considered that they were bound to be successful, simply because he<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_50" id="page_50">{50}</a></span> -wished them to be so. His was a nature that expected praise and -gratitude not only from individuals but from nations. He had nursed big -dreams of glory, and would have been perfectly happy had the enthusiasm -with which he was greeted by his subjects on that eventful day of -February 19th, 1861, lasted for ever. That it did not do so made him -angry, all forgetful of the fact that the brightest day is sometimes -followed by the blackest night.</p> - -<p>Alexander, indeed, had a great deal of childishness in his character. As -a child breaks his playthings, so he would treat people who had ceased -to please him; and this fatal trait of character, which so often made -him withdraw to-day what he had given yesterday, was one of the many -causes that shattered the popularity which at one time seemed so deep -and lasting.</p> - -<p>No one who was in St. Petersburg at the time of the emancipation of the -serfs will ever forget the morning of that great day in February, 1861. -The excitement in the capital was intense. Up to the last moment people -had doubted whether the Sovereign would have the courage to put his name -to the measure. Even the most Liberal among the upper classes, those who -for a long time had wished for the day when slavery would be abolished, -were fearful of the manner of its accomplishment. It must not be -supposed that the old Russian nobility were entirely against the -emancipation. What they objected to was the lines upon which the Emperor -wanted it to be brought about, and the forced expropriation of what -belonged to the landlords in order to give it to the peasants. Those who -knew these peasants well felt how very dangerous it was to imbue these -ignorant people with the idea that the Sovereign could take from his -nobles lands to give to the peasants. Events have proved that these -adversaries of the great reform were right; it was this fatal mistake<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_51" id="page_51">{51}</a></span> -that spoiled the great work which, conducted differently, would have -immortalised Alexander II. not only as a humane, but also as a wise -Sovereign.</p> - -<p>All this was discussed on the eve of that February 19th, and everybody -knew that frantic efforts were being made on both sides to delay or to -hasten the important decision. It was said that some of the promoters of -the projected reform, in order to break down the last hesitations of the -Sovereign, had tried to frighten him with the threat of an insurrection -of the masses if it was not promulgated. A curious note from the Grand -Duchess Hélène to Milioutine shows us the apprehensions felt in high -quarters as to what might follow a deception of the hopes raised among -the peasant class.</p> - -<p>“I think it right to warn you that my servants have told me that if -there was nothing for the 19th, the <i>tchern</i> (populace) would come -before the Palace and ask for a solution. I think one ought to pay some -attention to that piece of gossip, because at the present moment a -demonstration would be fatal for our hopes.”</p> - -<p>As a matter of fact, no demonstration was ever planned, or could have -taken place in view of the precautions taken by the police; but this -apprehension of the Grand Duchess was typical of the nervous excitement -among the upper classes at the time.</p> - -<p>The Emperor, however, had made up his mind, though it seems that at the -very last moment some kind of fear had taken hold of him. On February -18th, the anniversary of his father’s death, he had driven to the -fortress and for a long time prayed at his father’s tomb. Did he -remember then the words spoken by the dying Nicholas when, with that -sense of prophecy given to people at their last hour, he had told his -son that if he brought about all the Liberal measures of which he was -dreaming he would<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_52" id="page_52">{52}</a></span> not die in his bed? On his return to the Winter -Palace, however, Alexander II. seemed unusually grave and silent.</p> - -<p>Whether he slept or not no one knows, and the next morning was brought -to him the famous manifesto composed by the Metropolitan of Moscow, the -venerable Philaret, which began with the words, “Make the sign of the -Cross, thou Russian people.” When Count Lanskoi, then Minister of the -Interior, handed the momentous document to the Emperor, he took it from -him with hands that trembled in spite of his efforts to remain calm, and -asked to be left alone for a few moments.</p> - -<p>What passed in his mind during those minutes? Did he see, as in a dream, -the past and his father’s wishes and his father’s hopes, and the future -with its hideous end, the day when, maimed and bleeding, he would be -brought back to that same room to die, struck by one of those whom his -hand was going to free? He never told anyone the struggles of his soul -on that day, and when he recalled Lanskoi there was no sign of emotion -on his face. He signed the manifesto with a firm hand, and it was at -once made public.</p> - -<p>A few hours later Alexander II. left the Winter Palace in a victoria, -alone and without escort. The square in front of the old building was -crowded with people, and when the Sovereign appeared, such a cry of -greeting arose as Russia had never heard until that day. The enthusiasm -cannot be described, people surrounded the Imperial carriage and pressed -round their liberator, women sobbed and children wept, and even among -the onlookers emotion was intense. Many had come there attracted by mere -curiosity to witness the scene, many who deplored the occasion that had -given rise to it, and even they were seized with the general emotion. -One lady alone kept cool. It was the old Countess Koutaissow, whose -sister<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_53" id="page_53">{53}</a></span> had been the mistress of Paul I., who was the representative of -the old Conservative element in St. Petersburg society, and bitterly -opposed to the reforms of the new reign. When asked whether she had not -felt affected by the general enthusiasm she replied, quietly: “No; I -only rejoiced that I am too old to see the masses that have just been -emancipated rise against their Sovereign and his successors, and I -mourned the fate of my children who will see the consequences of -to-day’s folly.”</p> - -<p>None of the reforms which marked the reign of Alexander II. was -completed, but it is certain that, notwithstanding their faults, they -signalled the dawn of a new era in which it was no longer possible to -step back; but they brought neither peace to the country nor glory to -the Sovereign, who had believed, in his ignorance of men and things, -that they would ensure him a place among the rulers of his country next -to that of the Great Peter. But Peter had a will of his own, and -Alexander II. had merely fancies.</p> - -<p>It cannot be denied, however, that at the beginning of his reign he was -surrounded by clever men and by gentlemen, which is more than can be -said of his two successors. <i>La noblesse</i>, to use the old French word, -had still something to say, and it is doubtful whether Alexander would -have accomplished what he did had he not been helped by a section of -that much maligned class of society.</p> - -<p>Foremost among his Ministers was the brother of Milioutine, to whose -efforts the emancipation of the serfs owed so much, General Dmitry -Alexieievitch Milioutine, who for more than twenty years held the -portfolio of War Minister. To his efforts was due the reorganisation of -the Army, as well as the introduction of compulsory military service, -another of the measures that raised a storm of indignation throughout -the whole country. Milioutine was<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_54" id="page_54">{54}</a></span> perhaps the most remarkable -personality in the group of men who thought to immortalise themselves -together with the Sovereign whom they served. He was a small, quiet -individual, with sad, grey eyes, and with an iron will beneath his frail -appearance. He was the only one among Alexander II.’s advisers that came -to power with a definite plan, from which, in all justice it must be -said, he was never known to swerve aside. He had at heart the welfare -not only of his country but also of the soldier whose fate lay in his -hands. He tried to ameliorate that fate, and to him must be ascribed the -abolition of corporal punishment in the Army and a whole list of -measures which had for their purpose the training and education of the -soldier. Military schools were one of his principal cares; he wanted to -establish a regular system of training not only for officers, but for -the non-commissioned officers, who in his opinion were the pillars of a -proper organisation of the Army. He was an indefatigable worker, who -entered into every detail, and who never neglected the most -insignificant points. Had he been ably seconded, there is no doubt that -the beginnings of the war of 1877 would not have been so disastrous as -they were, but the Grand Duke Nicholas was his enemy, and did all that -he could to counteract the measures adopted by the Minister, who often -had to do, in obedience to the Emperor’s personal orders, what he -secretly disapproved.</p> - -<p>Milioutine was not liked. All the old generals who had fought during the -previous reign reproached him for what they called his “revolutionary -ideas,” and the younger generation, who through his reforms found itself -burthened with new and unpleasant duties, was vigorously opposed to him. -The old warrior, however, paid no attention to the outcry raised, and -allowed the personal attacks of which he was made the subject to pass -unnoticed. He<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_55" id="page_55">{55}</a></span> never tried to revenge himself on his foes; never made -use of the power which he wielded to harm anyone, and always listened to -criticism, being of opinion that one can always learn something from it. -He was hated by the Heir to the Throne, and when Alexander III. -succeeded his father in the tragic circumstances which everybody knows, -it was felt that Milioutine’s days as Minister were numbered. He knew it -himself, and had the situation been less grave he would at once have -offered his resignation. A few short months, however, saw it become an -accomplished fact, when the Liberal Cabinet, headed by Count Loris -Melikoff, of which he was a member, had to retire before the autocratic -programme which M. Pobedonostseff had induced the young Emperor to -adopt.</p> - -<p>Milioutine never returned to St. Petersburg after that day. He retired -to the Crimea, where he possessed a villa, and never more turned his -attention towards public affairs, preserving a dignified silence both as -to his wrongs and to his political activity in the past. The present -Sovereign made him a Count, and later on conferred upon him the dignity -of Field-Marshal. When the Count was in the Crimea, Nicholas II. never -forgot to visit the old veteran, living so quietly amongst his roses and -the many flowers of his garden. There he died at the beginning of 1912, -two days after his wife, at the advanced age of ninety-four, having kept -unimpaired to the last his brilliant qualities and his remarkable -intelligence. Few statesmen have had the dignity of Count Milioutine; -few have known better how to behave when in power, and to live when out -of it.</p> - -<p>Of a different type from the General was Count Panine, who at the time -of the emancipation of the serfs held the portfolio of Justice. He was a -<i>grand seigneur</i> in the fullest sense of the term, <i>un homme -d’autrefois</i> immutable in his<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_56" id="page_56">{56}</a></span> principles, and who, when he saw he could -no longer please his Sovereign, retired rather, as he himself said, -“than bow his grey head before the idol of progress.” Panine was the -embodiment of that type of Russian functionary that will not admit a -change of regime, and that look upon every reform as a danger. He was -thoroughly retrogressive in all his opinions, and Liberalism or Liberty -meant for him merely Revolution. He firmly believed that every -concession made to the spirit of modern times was a danger to the -Throne, and he was perhaps the only man who had the courage to tell -Alexander II. so, and to retire from power rather than lend his hand to -what he considered to be the degradation of that system of autocracy -which he had defended during the whole of his long life.</p> - -<p>By a strange freak of destiny, and one of those contrasts one only meets -with in Russia, his only son was one of the first to adopt the new ideas -of Liberalism. Together with some of his University comrades, he was -arrested in 1861 under an accusation of Nihilism. Released on account of -his father’s services, Vladimir Panine married a charming woman, -Mademoiselle Maltseff, and imbued her with his own revolutionary -opinions. When he died quite young, leaving an only daughter, who found -herself the sole heiress of the enormous fortune of the old Count -Panine, the widow of the latter implored the Emperor to take the child -away from her mother and to have her confided to her own care. In spite -of the tears of the young Countess Panine, her daughter was taken -forcibly away from her and placed in the institute for girls at Smolna, -whence she was allowed to go out only to visit her grandmother. The -relatives of the heiress tried to instil into her entirely different -ideas from those of her father and mother. When out of sheer isolation -the Countess Vladimir Panine married<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_57" id="page_57">{57}</a></span> a young doctor named -Petrounkevitch, whose Liberal opinions were in accordance with her own, -everything possible was done to compromise both, and to effect thus the -complete separation of little Sophie Panine from her mother. The latter, -with her second husband, was forbidden to visit the capital, and they -settled in Odessa. Meanwhile the heiress grew up, and, as so often -happens in such cases, retained in the depths of her heart a perfect -adoration for her mother and a thorough dislike for her father’s -sisters, who were among those who had tried most to isolate her from -everything that was not in accordance with the principles in which they -wanted her to be brought up. At length the child who had been the object -of all this strife was married at seventeen to a very rich man, not, -perhaps, her equal by birth, but whose financial position put him above -the suspicion of having wanted her for her money. After a few years the -couple were divorced, and the Countess Sophie Panine, by special -permission of the Emperor, was allowed to resume her maiden name. She -still lives in St. Petersburg, entirely devoted to good works; the -revenues of her immense fortune are consecrated to the relief of poor -students and to the building of cheap kitchens and night refuges. During -the troubled times of 1905 it was rumoured that the Countess Sophie -Panine was seriously compromised; and it was even said that she had been -arrested. This proved to be incorrect, but it is evident that, in spite -of the efforts made to imbue her with strict Conservative principles, -the granddaughter of the most autocratic Minister of Alexander II. is in -open sympathy with the very ideas against which he fought during the -whole of his long life.</p> - -<p>Prince Lieven and M. Valouieff were also remarkable personalities of the -time of which I am writing. The former fell into terrible disgrace under -Alexander III., and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_58" id="page_58">{58}</a></span> was ordered to leave St. Petersburg. This event -caused a great scandal at the time, for the Prince and Princess were -both prominent in society. For the Princess the blow was a terrible one, -and she did not scruple openly to attack the new Sovereign until it was -made evident to her that she had better refrain.</p> - -<p>M.—afterwards Count—Valouieff and M. Abaza had a better fate. The -first of these gentlemen, who for a long time had held the portfolio of -Home Affairs, exchanged it for that of the Imperial Domains, and though -he lost his influence he retained his position. He had the common sense -not to try to go against the tide, and to give up of his own accord the -power which otherwise would have been snatched from him. He was a -pleasant, quiet man, and generally liked.</p> - -<p>M. Abaza for some time was a very considerable personage in St. -Petersburg society. He was one of the intimate friends of the Grand -Duchess Hélène and of Baroness Editha Rhaden, and it was their influence -that brought him before the notice of Alexander II. He was supposed to -be a great authority on all financial matters, and twice had the -portfolio of that department entrusted to his care. He was one of those -who had submitted to the influence of the Princess Dolgorouky; and when -she became the Sovereign’s morganatic wife and received the title of -Princess Yourievsky, Abaza tried to induce her to persuade the Emperor -of the necessity of granting a Constitution to the nation. Ryssakoff’s -bomb put an end to those dreams in the most shocking and unexpected -manner. With the death of Alexander II. the duties of his Ministers came -to an end. His successor never forgave M. Abaza, not only his Liberal -principles, but also his friendship with the Princess Yourievsky; and -though he continued to be a member of the Council of State, and presided -over<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_59" id="page_59">{59}</a></span> many commissions, though he was granted orders and dignities, and -even often consulted in grave matters of State, yet the political career -of M. Abaza was practically ended on that eventful March 1st, 1881. When -he died, many years later, leaving an enormous fortune, the event was -noticed by only the usual obituary in the newspapers, and a remark made -by Alexander III., who, having been told that the Princess Ouroussoff, -daughter and heiress of the deceased statesman, inherited seven -millions, said, “Only that! I thought he had stolen much more!<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_60" id="page_60">{60}</a></span>”</p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_VI-a" id="CHAPTER_VI-a"></a>CHAPTER VI<br /><br /> -<small>THE ADLERBERGS AND THE SCHOUVALOFFS</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">The</span> two most prominent families during the reign of Alexander II. were -those of Count Adlerberg and Count Schouvaloff. The former, of German -origin, did not boast of many ancestors, but had for two generations -enjoyed the confidence of their Sovereigns. Old Count Vladimir -Adlerberg, who received the title from Nicholas I., was not only -Minister of the Imperial Household, but a personal friend of that -monarch. His son Alexander was educated with the Emperor’s sons, and in -his turn was entrusted with the same post as his father had occupied, -after the latter’s death. No one could have filled that delicate -position with more tact, more intelligence, and more kindness than he -did. Admirably educated, he possessed a perfect knowledge of the French -and German languages, and it was he who generally had the task of -composing the letters which Alexander II. had occasion to address to -other Sovereigns on important political matters. It was said that Count -Alexander Adlerberg knew more secrets, both State and private, than any -other man in Russia, and his discretion was beyond all praise. No lips -were ever more securely sealed than his, and no man ever had his talent -to forget what he had heard or seen. For the whole quarter of a century -that the reign of Alexander II. lasted, that friend of his youth never -left him; and although during the last months of the Emperor’s life -their relations became strained through<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_61" id="page_61">{61}</a></span> the influence of the Princess -Yourievsky, yet the Emperor would not dispense with the Count’s -services, so well did he appreciate the fact that nowhere would he find -such a devoted and true friend. How devoted, the world perhaps did not -guess. It could not have imagined that an occasion would arise when -Count Adlerberg, who was supposed to have acquired his great position -owing to flattery, would through his affection for his Sovereign risk -his position in telling him the truth in a matter most near to his -heart. Yet so it befell. When, after the death of the Empress Marie -Alexandrovna, Alexander decided to unite himself in marriage to his -mistress the Princess Dolgorouky, he asked Count Adlerberg to be present -at the ceremony. The old statesman refused, and earnestly begged -Alexander II. to abandon the idea. The Emperor was greatly incensed, and -for a time it was thought that the Minister’s position was shaken. He -was urged by the entourage of the Tsar to give way, and as he could -prevent nothing, at least to acquiesce to what was about to become an -accomplished fact; but he remained firm in his resolution, declaring -that his duty as Minister of the Imperial Household made it imperative -for him to maintain the dignity of the Crown, and that he believed this -was going to be compromised by the step which the Emperor was about to -take.</p> - -<p>Alexander II. was very vindictive, as all know, yet whatever he might -have thought, he did not, save by a certain new reserve of manner, -express his displeasure at Adlerberg’s conduct. Perhaps even the reasons -which the latter had given to him against the marriage had some weight, -for when his valet asked him what uniform he wanted to wear for the -ceremony, he told him to put out plain evening clothes, which he never -wore save when he was abroad, adding that as his marriage was a private<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_62" id="page_62">{62}</a></span> -affair, he wanted to give it a private appearance. This incident was -very differently commented upon at the time, and some saw in it a desire -to reassure Count Adlerberg as to the intentions of the Sovereign and -his determination not to put the Crown of the Romanoffs on the head of -the woman for whom he had so deeply offended his first wife and all her -children. But the shrewd Minister well knew that such a resolution, if -really taken, would not be kept, and, as a matter of fact, it was only -the intervention of death that prevented the justification of his -opinion.</p> - -<p>Count Adlerberg had married a lady of considerable culture, and one who -never used her great position except to do good. She was by birth a -Mademoiselle Poltawtsoff, the sister of Madame Skobeleff, the mother of -the famous general. Countess Adlerberg at one time kept open house, and -her parties were quite a feature of the St. Petersburg winter season. -She was a great lover of music, and generally all the famous singers -that visited the northern capital were to be heard at her Tuesday -receptions. These were brilliant and animated, attended by all the -wealth, beauty and fashion of the city. Invitations to them were eagerly -sought, and as eagerly accepted. The hostess had for everybody a -pleasant smile and word, and no one could have believed that the day -would come when the very people who crowded her lofty rooms would desert -them and would forget the many kindnesses which they had accepted at -those receptions.</p> - -<p>So it was, however, for Count Adlerberg’s preferment lasted only as long -as Alexander II. lived. His successor had always hated the Minister of -the Imperial Household with a bitter hatred. Well informed people -ascribed it to an incident in the life of the Grand Duke, in which the -young Princess Mestchersky had played a part. This<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_63" id="page_63">{63}</a></span> lady—who was maid -of honour to the Empress—had inspired a violent passion in the Grand -Duke, who at the time had no prospect of ever ascending the Throne, and -he proposed to marry her. The death of his brother, however, with the -change in his position that it entailed, put an end to all these plans. -Count Adlerberg was the first one to represent to the Emperor the -necessity for his eventual successor to make a match in conformity with -his rank, and strongly urged the accomplishment of the last desire of -the dead Tsarevitch, to see his brother united to the Princess Dagmar of -Denmark, whom he had been about to marry himself when his illness -intervened and made havoc of all his plans. The Count did more. He -induced a very rich man, well known in society, M. Paul Demidoff, to -marry the Princess Mestchersky, to whom he also explained the necessity -for sacrificing herself for the welfare of Russia and of the Imperial -Family. The young lady understood, and in spite of the entreaties of the -Grand Duke Alexander, allowed herself to be united to Demidoff. She died -in child-birth the next year, and the Heir to the Throne consented at -length to be married to the Princess Dagmar, whom later on he was to -love so tenderly; but he never forgave Count Adlerberg his intervention -at the time, and his first care when he became Emperor was to dismiss -the old servant of his father and grandfather. Moreover, he did this -with the utmost brutality.</p> - -<p>It was quite unnecessary to send a messenger ordering the Count to -return at once all the documents of State which he had in his -possession; or, worse insult still, to appoint a Commission to inquire -into the financial state of the Privy Purse of the late Emperor, which -the Count had administered. Those who advised Alexander III. to this -course were only covered with confusion, for<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_64" id="page_64">{64}</a></span> affairs were found to be -in perfect order; indeed, the late Minister of the Imperial Household -had effected economies amounting to 380 millions of roubles. But the -news that such an inquiry was about to take place was sufficient excuse -for all those who had spent their lives in the Adlerbergs’ house to turn -their backs upon them and never again to visit them. The Count, who knew -human nature better than most men, was not affected by this change, and -no one could have borne himself with greater dignity.</p> - -<p>He lived six years or so after leaving the political arena, yet he was -never heard to utter one single word of complaint as to the treatment -which he had received. When he died his body was barely cold when a -legal functionary from the Emperor arrived to seal up all the papers of -the former Minister, and his widow was hardly given the necessary time -to remove herself from the house where she had lived since her marriage. -Under a clause in the will of Alexander II., the Count had been given -the right to use the house during his lifetime, and people were of -opinion that this right might have been continued to his widow. It is -certain that Alexander III. was neither just nor generous in his -treatment of one of the foremost among the statesmen of his father’s -reign, and of one whose devotion to his Imperial master had never been -questioned.</p> - -<p>The Countess Adlerberg resented the treatment bitterly, and allowed -herself to make remarks about the ingratitude of Sovereigns in general, -and of Alexander III. in particular. She tried to gather around her all -the elements of opposition to the new regime, but this did not succeed. -She was aunt to General Skobeleff and to the Duchess of Leuchtenberg, -who was a great favourite with the new Empress, and she thought that<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_65" id="page_65">{65}</a></span> -these alliances would give her back some of the importance she had lost. -When the “White General” was recalled to St. Petersburg after his Paris -speech, the Countess went to meet him at the station with an immense -bouquet of flowers, and thereby made herself ridiculous, and added to -the resentment which was cherished against her in Court circles. It was -her last public manifestation. Very soon after that her nephew died -suddenly in Moscow, and after Skobeleff’s disappearance the name of the -Countess Adlerberg disappeared also from the public ken. She was one of -the <i>Dames à Portrait</i> of the Empress, and took her place at Court when -it was necessary, but she soon left off doing even that, and at last -settled in Tsarskoye Selo, near St. Petersburg, where she died in 1910, -utterly forgotten by the world over which she had queened it for so -long.</p> - -<p>The Schouvaloffs also played an important part, and had considerable -influence, during the reign of Alexander II.—influence which, in the -case of Count Paul at least, continued under his successor. They were -nobles belonging to the proudest in Russia, who had always ranked among -favourites of the Sovereign. In the latter part of last century this old -family was represented by two brothers, Count Paul and Count Peter -Schouvaloff, who were among the most influential personages of the -Empire. Count Paul married, in his early youth, a Princess Belosselsky, -the sister of the celebrated Princess Lison Troubetzkoy—so well known -in Paris during the first years of the Third Republic, when she passed -for being the “Egeria” of M. Thiers. He followed a military career, and -was in command of the Corps de la Garde when the Turkish War broke out. -Against the wish of the Emperor, who would have liked him to stay in St. -Petersburg, where his corps remained, Count Paul volunteered for a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_66" id="page_66">{66}</a></span> -command at the front, where soon he obtained immense popularity and won -great distinction. He was an extremely pleasant and cultured person, a -man of the world, full of tact, and gifted with singular diplomatic -instincts.</p> - -<p>When relations between Russia and Germany became strained after the -Berlin Congress, and the two Ambassadors who had been sent there, M. -d’Oubril and M. Sabouroff, had failed to improve them, Prince Orloff was -asked to leave Paris in order to try to mend matters. He was well known -to Prince Bismarck, who had expressed the desire to see him appointed to -the German Court; but Prince Orloff, when he reached Berlin, was already -attacked with the illness, to which he succumbed a few months later, and -the post was vacant once more.</p> - -<p>It was felt on all sides that upon the judicious choice of a successor -to Prince Orloff depended the continuation of good relations between the -two countries. The old Emperor William expressed the wish that a general -should be appointed. The difficulty was to find one. It was then that -Alexander III., with his usual common sense, said: “Let us send Paul -Andrieievitch; he is a real soldier and a thorough gentleman.”</p> - -<p>This choice was entirely successful, and Count Schouvaloff very soon -made for himself quite an exceptional position in Berlin. He was a -<i>grand seigneur</i> of that old school in which William I. had himself been -brought up; he had tact, and he knew how to hold his own, as well as -maintain the dignity of his Court and of his country. During the long -years that he remained in Germany he made for himself many friends, and -managed to come with honour out of many a difficult situation. He was -generally respected and liked in all circles, military as well as -diplomatic, and when he was recalled and appointed Governor-General of -Warsaw and the Polish provinces there was<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_67" id="page_67">{67}</a></span> general regret at the -departure of Count and Countess Schouvaloff.</p> - -<p>The latter, a Mademoiselle Komaroff, whom the Count had married as his -second wife, is still alive, and Mistress of the Household of the -widowed Grand Duchess Vladimir. As for the Count, very soon after his -appointment in Warsaw he was struck with apoplexy, and thenceforward -dragged out a sad existence, incapable of moving, and yet retaining all -the clearness of his intelligence and all the vivacity of his mind. He -died one year later, and was generally mourned as one of the last -gentlemen of that apparently bygone time, when gentlemanly deportment -was considered before everything else to be indispensable.</p> - -<p>His eldest son, who had married a daughter of Count Worontzoff Dachkoff, -the present Viceroy of the Caucasian provinces, fell a victim to the -Nihilist movement, being murdered in Moscow, where he held the position -of Governor. He was a charming young man, who promised to follow in his -father’s footsteps, and his tragic end created a great sensation at the -time.</p> - -<p>Very much like his brother in appearance, and yet totally different in -disposition, was Count Peter Andrieievitch Schouvaloff, whose career was -even more brilliant. He was a very superior man, more of a statesman -than Count Paul, and with larger views, a keener sense of the importance -of events, and with more independent opinions. He had, moreover, a -quality very rare in Russia, that of not hesitating to take the -responsibility for his actions, and of caring nothing for the judgment -passed upon them by the public. He had been for years at the head of the -famous Third Section, or secret police of the Empire, and it so happened -that during his administration of that department the Nihilist troubles -began. Actually he had been accused of having caused them by his -extreme<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_68" id="page_68">{68}</a></span> severity and acute sense of autocracy. I do not think that this -accusation was a just one. If Schouvaloff kept the flag of absolutism -aloft in Russia it was because he sincerely believed that it was the -only way to prevent all the forces, known or unknown, which the reforms -of Alexander II. had let loose from bursting out in an unreasoned, wild -revolt against Society in general. In his difficult position he had -shown admirable tact, and on several occasions had been an efficacious -intermediary between the Throne and the people. Many a delicate affair -had been confided to him, and many a social scandal had been avoided or -hushed up through his intervention, which had ever been tactful and -wise. But when a wave of Liberal ideas apparently swept away the -remnants that were left of common sense in the entourage of Alexander -II., the days of Count Peter Schouvaloff became numbered. The Emperor -had to yield to the public feeling that would have it that the Count had -served his day and epoch, and that his removal from the post of head of -the Third Section was a necessity. But as it was out of the question to -deprive the State of the services of so useful a man, he was appointed -Ambassador to the Court of St. James’s, where a Russian Princess, the -Grand Duchess Marie Alexandrovna, the only daughter of the Emperor, was -about to take her place as the wife of the second son of Queen Victoria.</p> - -<p>This was the turning point in Count Schouvaloff’s career. After he left -England he filled the place of second Russian plenipotentiary at the -Congress of Berlin, and then disappeared altogether from the political -arena. He had allowed himself to be outwitted by Lord Beaconsfield upon -the question of Cyprus, and in the opinion of the Russian public, as -well as of the Russian press, had not upheld sufficiently Russian -interests during the Congress.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_69" id="page_69">{69}</a></span> He was made by an unjust public the -scapegoat for all the mistakes of others, which he could neither foresee -nor repair. Gifted with an exceedingly keen perception, he had realised -that Russia had not the means whereby to retain the advantages of the -war; and when he yielded to the necessities of the situation, it was -with the knowledge that this would not be forgiven to him, but as a real -patriot he had the moral strength to accept the responsibility for evils -which he had not personally brought about.</p> - -<p>His position in Berlin had been most painful and difficult. He was, as -it were, between two fires. On the one hand he had to fight against the -quiet but firm determination of Lord Beaconsfield, who would have gone -to war rather than allow Russia to occupy Bulgaria and annex that -province, and, on the other, he had to follow the instructions of Prince -Gortschakov, whose extreme vanity blinded him to the difficulties of the -situation. No one knew better than Count Peter Schouvaloff the state of -public opinion in Russia; no one understood more thoroughly that after -he had signed his name at the foot of the Berlin Treaty, he would never -more be called upon to serve his country, but would end his days in an -undeserved ostracism. Yet he did not hesitate, and courageously assumed -the responsibility of an act that no one deplored more thoroughly than -he did himself.</p> - -<p>After his return to Russia he lived in St. Petersburg, and there -continued to see his numerous friends, but never again took part in -public life. Even when he died attacks against him did not cease, and I -never remember more bitter criticisms uttered over a newly opened grave -than those that were showered upon him.</p> - -<p>It would be difficult to find a pleasanter man socially than was Count -Peter Schouvaloff; not only was he liked by all those who had the -privilege of his acquaintance, but<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_70" id="page_70">{70}</a></span> he had many successes with women, -who were quickly won by his chivalrous manner and the courtly grace with -which he approached them. He had married a widow, the Countess Orloff -Denissoff, but the marriage did not turn out so successfully as the -courtship that preceded it, and the Count and Countess lived as much -apart as might be without a formal separation. Physically, Count Peter -Schouvaloff was extremely handsome; he had most aristocratic features -and a wonderful bearing. I shall never forget him during the Berlin -Congress, when he certainly was the most picturesque figure there, with -his <i>allures de grand seigneur</i>, and a certain regality of manner that -made everyone step aside to allow him to pass whenever he entered a -room. Altogether, though I have met more intelligent men than Count -Schouvaloff in the course of my life, I have not seen a more remarkable -one.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_71" id="page_71">{71}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_VII-a" id="CHAPTER_VII-a"></a>CHAPTER VII<br /><br /> -<small>ST. PETERSBURG BEFORE THE WAR OF 1877-8</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">When</span>, after several years of residence abroad, I returned to St. -Petersburg, early in March, 1876, I found that during my long absence a -considerable change had taken place in Society. For one thing, people -talked more and discussed more freely upon subjects which had been -merely whispered before I had left the banks of the Neva. They had got -into that habit during the period when the projected and -half-accomplished reforms which had heralded the new reign had been the -subject not only of conversations, but also of discussion, an unknown -thing at the time of the Emperor Nicholas. The Government itself had -invited criticism by appealing to the country and asking it to express -its opinions by the voice of the <i>zemstvos</i>, or local county councils in -every Government.</p> - -<p>This establishment of the zemstvos had been received with a general joy. -Young men belonging to the best families of the Empire had expressed not -only their willingness but even their earnest desire to be appointed -members of these assemblies, in the hope that they would thus be allowed -to participate in the administration of the country. For a short time -everything had gone off brilliantly, just as the introduction of the -<i>juges de paix</i>, or <i>mirovoy soudias</i>, as they are called in Russian, -gave universal satisfaction. However, very soon the Administration -became alarmed at the independence showed by these zemstvos, and began -to try to eliminate the independent members, who worked<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_72" id="page_72">{72}</a></span> not from -necessity, but from conviction that by doing so they were making -themselves useful to the country in general. Governors of the different -provinces, who in Russia are always taken out of the class of the -regular functionaries, or <i>Tchinownikis</i>, as one calls them, were given -secret instructions, which they but too gladly followed, of watching the -deliberations of the zemstvos and of hindering any attempt made by these -assemblies to bring about local self-government, which was particularly -dreaded in Court circles, where the system of centralisation of the -Government in the hands of the few is to this present day strongly -supported and established. But the upshot of it all was that these -men—who in the enthusiasm of the first moment had eagerly embraced the -opportunities which they imagined had been given to them to serve their -country otherwise than by wearing a uniform—returned to St. Petersburg, -and began to relate all that they had seen or heard, and thus their talk -accustomed the public to hear discussion on questions that had slumbered -before. Then the Universities began to move, and the Liberal papers -abroad controlled by the Russian political refugees—who by an admirable -feeling of patriotism had kept silent in order to allow the Emperor to -have a free field for his projected reforms—began to get tired of -waiting for a change that never came, though it had been pompously -announced; and they once more assumed the task of enlightening the -public as to what in their opinion ought to be done. In a word, it was -felt that the new system had failed, because no one had been found to -carry on loyally the experiment which might have led to something, had -it only been tried long enough.</p> - -<p>One satisfactory result accrued, however—that of accustoming people to -talk and to discuss, and to give up the sleepiness under which Russia -had suffered for the previous<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_73" id="page_73">{73}</a></span> twenty-five years, although people who -were experienced in the political conditions of other countries were -soon aware of a certain incoherence of thought and aim in the -discussions, which resulted more often than not in confusion and even in -absurdities. But one fact was evident, and that was that conversation -was no longer confined to Society gossip, but turned on what was being -done, or would be done, by the Government.</p> - -<p>This did not quite please the Emperor. He did not like to know that his -actions were discussed. He could not well say so, but he made his -Ministers feel that such was the case, and they, desirous of meeting -with his approbation, attempted to bring about a return to the old order -of things, and when they found this was no easy task, they looked about -to see whether something else could not be found to engross public -opinion and form the subject of its conversations.</p> - -<p>It is to this cause, and to this alone, that the war with Turkey, which -broke out in 1877, can be attributed. It was engaged upon against the -wishes of the Sovereign and the desires of the country, simply because -an outlet had to be found for the ebullitions of public opinion, weary -of waiting for an indefinite something which did not materialise, -something which all wanted, but which no one could explain beyond saying -that “it had to come.” What was implied by this expression was precisely -what nobody knew.</p> - -<p>Just at this moment, by ill chance, broke out the insurrection in Bosnia -and Herzegovina. Immediately a campaign, on purely religious lines, was -begun in Russia against the Turks. The press began saying that Russia -had a mission to perform in the Balkans, that it was her duty to help -the Orthodox subjects of the Sultan, persecuted in their faith as well -as in their nationality. The Slavophil<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_74" id="page_74">{74}</a></span> party was started, and God alone -knows the harm that it has done to the country.</p> - -<p>At first it enjoyed high and even august protection in St. Petersburg. -The Empress Marie Alexandrovna, very pious, almost inclined to -fanaticism, put herself unofficially at the head of the movement, with -which it soon became known that she was thoroughly in sympathy, and it -was her lady-in-waiting and intimate friend, the Countess Antoinette -Bloudoff, who, with an energy worthy of a better cause, came forward to -lend the weight of her name and of her position to the promoters of the -liberation of the Slavs from the Turkish yoke.</p> - -<p>I must digress for a moment to refer more particularly to the Countess -Bloudoff. She was a most remarkable woman. Many statesmen might have -envied, and few of them have possessed, the clarity of her often -mistaken view as to political events and their consequences. She was the -daughter of one of the leading members of the Government during the -reign of the Emperor Nicholas I., Count Dmitry Andrieievitch Bloudoff, -for many years Procurator of the Holy Synod, and invested with the -entire confidence of the monarch, who often used to say: “Bloudoff is -the only man who will always do what I wish, in the way I want it done.” -He was a man of strong principles, of stronger convictions; often -passionate, sometimes unjust, but never mean, never above owning himself -to be in the wrong when it was proved to him to be the case, and with a -loyalty such as is no longer met with. He was possessed of independence, -even with his Sovereign, and was known to have opposed Nicholas on grave -questions where he thought him to be wanting either in prudence or in -justice. He had plenty of adversaries and but few enemies, which latter -he disdained. He died as he had lived, a faithful servant of the Crown, -and his daughter<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_75" id="page_75">{75}</a></span> inherited the favour which he had enjoyed. She was -very much like him in character and even in appearance. Beauty she had -none, yet she did not lack charm; while intelligence she possessed in no -small degree. She was the only great lady who held a <i>salon</i>, such as -was understood by the term in France under the old regime, and that -<i>salon</i> was at one time of immense importance. It was there that the -idea of sending volunteers to Servia was first broached, and it was she -who assured these volunteers that the Emperor would shut his eyes to -their departure. It was she who kept the standard of public opinion at a -high level; she who persuaded some leading men in Moscow, such as Ivan -Aksakoff, to organise these volunteers, and to begin in his paper a -campaign in favour of the Orthodox brothers of Holy Russia, done to -death by murderous Bashi Bazouks.</p> - -<p>Altogether the Countess Antoinette was an enthusiast, an exalted patriot -according to old Russian ideas, when nationality and religion meant the -same thing. Still her zeal outran her discretion upon many occasions, -and she came later on—after the failure of those hopes which she had -been the first to raise and the last to give up—to regret the energy -which she had expended in trying to realise a programme which was not in -accord either with the needs or the desires of her country, and which -only brought upon it disaster, both moral and material. She was -compelled, much against her wishes, to be convinced that neither -Bulgarians, nor Serbs, nor Greeks were worthy of interest; that the -majority of them—at that epoch, at least—were grabbing, money-loving, -unscrupulous people, full of ingratitude, who never for one single -moment thought of admitting Russian influence, which they rejected just -as much as they had opposed Turkish rule.</p> - -<p>But at the time to which I am referring the Countess<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_76" id="page_76">{76}</a></span> Antoinette was in -the enthusiastic period of her life and of her political activities. It -was to her one went to receive the latest news as to the development of -Eastern affairs. She kept up an active correspondence with General -Ignatieff, at that time Russian Ambassador in Constantinople; sharing -alike his ambitions and his desires to see the Crescent replaced by the -Cross on the minarets of St. Sophia. Continually she made reports to the -Empress as to what she had heard, and used to explain to that Sovereign -that it was her duty to influence her husband not to reject the great -mission given to Russia—that of driving back to the confines of Asia -Minor the Turk who had dared to raise his tents in the city founded by -Constantine the Great and destined by him to remain the bulwark of the -Christian faith in the East.</p> - -<p>Alas, alas, for all these dreams! Poor Countess Bloudoff survived them, -and when she ended her days, long after all of them had been forgotten, -she might well have felt all the bitterness of a life’s disappointment. -But this was not the case—at least outwardly. She was far too clever -not to admit her defeat, but she maintained that her failure had been -due to circumstances only, and that one day Russia would fulfil the -mission which she had been given by the Almighty. She remained ever the -same bright, clever woman, always deeply interested in politics, in -literature, in art, even in current gossip, though in a most kindly way. -For she was indeed kind—that small, short woman with the piercing eyes -and the quick flash of sympathy in them, which made them glisten every -time that she was being told something that interested her. Easy to -move, she never refused a service, and at the time when her very name -was a power she tried always to do good, to bring to the notice of her -Imperial mistress every case in which the latter could help, either by a -word<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_77" id="page_77">{77}</a></span> spoken in season or by money given just when and where it was -needed. Towards the end of her life she grew very infirm, and could -hardly leave her arm-chair; but she loved seeing people, though her -rooms were no longer thronged as during the time when she was -all-powerful. She had kept a small circle of old friends, who came to -see her almost daily, and through them she remained in touch with that -social world in which she had been a leader.</p> - -<p>Countess Bloudoff had one <i>bête noire</i>, and that was the famous Mme. -Olga Novikoff. Poor “O.K.” never guessed the antipathy which she -inspired, and always imagined that her activity in favour of the Slav -cause, and her influence over Mr. Gladstone, were highly appreciated by -the Countess Antoinette; but the latter had too keen a sense of humour -not to feel that Mme. Novikoff was making herself ridiculous, and, what -was worse, was involving in that ridicule her country itself. “<i>Je -déteste ces ambassadeurs volontaires en jupon</i>,” she used to say, and -she was not far wrong. The rôle played by the too celebrated Princess -Lieven needs a very great lady, and one with a very large fortune or a -great position, not to give rise to calumny and to ironical smiles and -comments, and “O.K.” had none of these advantages. It is still a -question whether the Princess Lieven could to-day have made for herself -a position such as the one she enjoyed in London and in Paris. Society -was different then, and fewer outsiders had entered its fold; people -well born, and belonging to the upper ten thousand, could still pretend -to influence, simply by reason of their being within that charmed -circle. Now that classes are mixed, a person like Mme. Novikoff, who is -merely a gentlewoman, runs a great risk of being considered in the light -of a simple journalist in need of copy, and such only wield that -measured<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_78" id="page_78">{78}</a></span> influence which they delude themselves into believing they -possess. Countess Antoinette knew all this well, and she disliked -intensely women of the style of her famous compatriot, about whom she -once made the most bitter remark I ever heard her utter against anyone: -“<i>Cette femme là fait de la politique</i>,” she said, “<i>comme une -saltimbanque ses tours de passe passe</i>.”</p> - -<p>These reminiscences have caused me to diverge far from the subject of -this chapter. What I wanted to say was that the war of 1877-8 was the -natural result of the activity which the ill-executed reforms of -Alexander II. had awakened in the country; an activity which a certain -circle of St. Petersburg Society, headed by the Countess Bloudoff and -the little coterie of the Empress Marie Alexandrovna—in which her -confessor, Father Bajanov, was a leading figure—helped to divert from -the channel towards which it had been directed: that of the internal -administration of the country. The Government, that never for one single -instant admitted the possibility of defeat, secretly encouraged this -diversion, and, thanks to all these circumstances, the Emperor, who was -the only person who sincerely wished that peace might not be disturbed, -found himself drawn into a war the consequences of which were to be the -disastrous Treaty of Berlin, the extraordinary development of Nihilism, -and finally his own assassination. Dark days were about to dawn for -Russia, and when again I left St. Petersburg I was far from anticipating -the changes that its Society would experience between the day of my -departure and that of my return to the capital, when everything was -different and another Sovereign upon the Throne.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_79" id="page_79">{79}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_VIII-a" id="CHAPTER_VIII-a"></a>CHAPTER VIII<br /><br /> -<small>THE EASTERN WAR AND AFTERWARDS</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">I do</span> not think that the Eastern War of 1877 was so popular as people -were fain to represent, even at its beginning. The Slav movement, which -had sent thousands of volunteers to Servia to help the Christian -subjects of the Sultan against their oppressors, was very popular at the -moment of its inception, but as soon as the volunteers began to return -home and the public heard something about “these Slav brothers” it had -been eager to defend, there was a violent reaction. People began to ask -what good it was to sacrifice Russian blood for the needs of people who -turned out to be not only cowards but brigands as bad as the Bashi -Bazouks of whose cruelties they complained. Had the Emperor declared war -during the summer of 1876, before the battle of Alexinatz had been -fought and lost, the enthusiasm certainly would have been great; but by -April, 1877, public opinion had had time to cool, and serious people -were apprehensive as to the result of what, after all, was nothing but -an adventure unworthy of a great nation.</p> - -<p>The army itself, that for months had been kept at Kichinev on a war -basis, was beginning to tire of its armed inaction; and, what was worse, -the incapacity of those in command had already become evident, -demoralising the troops and breeding discontent among them. The Grand -Duke Nicholas, who was in supreme command, had never been very popular, -and the measures he had<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_80" id="page_80">{80}</a></span> taken in view of the approaching campaign were -severely criticised. One wondered why men with a serious military -reputation—such, for instance, as Todleben, the defender of -Sebastopol—had not been called upon to give at least their advice as to -what should be done. The officers, more competent to form an opinion as -to the <i>morale</i> of the soldiers than the Staff of the Grand Duke, knew -very well that their men did not believe in the walk-over that was -promised to them, and they knew also that the many refugees who had -crowded to the Russian camp from Bulgaria and Servia had made anything -but a good impression as to the qualities of their nations on their -would-be liberators.</p> - -<p>When, therefore, the war began in earnest, it was with far less -enthusiasm among the army than was confidently expected and had been -promised to the Emperor. When the Imperial manifesto was read announcing -that war had been declared, and concluding with the words: “We order our -faithful troops to cross the frontiers of Turkey,” it was noticed that -the hurrahs that greeted them proceeded more from the officers than from -the ranks, where they were but faintly echoed. It was only after the -Danube had been crossed that anything like animation became evident in -the army. To stimulate it a religious propaganda was started, and all -the old legends concerning Constantinople and the mosque of St. Sophia, -destined to become again a Christian church thanks to the efforts of -Russia, were revived. That was a mistake of which the future was to -prove the abysmal extent.</p> - -<p>At length came the first battle of Plevna. It was there that Skobeleff, -“the White General,” “Ak Pasha” as the Turks called him, won immortal -fame. The mention of his name always recalls to my mind that sad and -bloody day of the 30th of August, 1877, when the fortress was stormed -for the third time in response to the mad<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_81" id="page_81">{81}</a></span> idea of the Grand Duke -Nicholas to present it as an offering to his brother on his name-day. It -was a beautiful summer morning, with the roses blooming in the fields, -and a clear blue sky lighting up what was so soon to become a scene of -horror. The Turkish town lay in a valley, all surrounded by hills, each -of which was a redoubt whence the enemy’s artillery was directed against -our troops. They were ordered to storm it, and valiantly did they -attempt to do so at three different times through that morning. As each -regiment rushed to the attack, it was decimated by the deadly fire of -the Turkish guns, thousands of men being mown down like ripe corn. At -length the Bender Regiment was told to advance. It was commanded by the -veteran Colonel Panioutine, to whom Skobeleff himself gave the orders to -march. Panioutine looked up at the fort, which he knew that he could not -by any possibility hope to wrest from the enemy, and simply answered -with the classical word of the Russian soldier, “<i>Slouchaious</i>” (I shall -obey); then he took off his cap and made the sign of the Cross. In dead -silence the whole regiment took off their caps and crossed themselves, -following the example of their commanding officer.</p> - -<p>Skobeleff turned towards his staff and said: “If Panioutine is repulsed, -I will myself lead the troops to the attack.”</p> - -<p>He did lead them forward—led them to their death and to his glory. To -his soldiers he appeared “the true god of war,” as Archibald Forbes -justly described him. The troops followed him with an enthusiasm which -made them forget their own danger, and the Turkish bullets whistling in -their ears, and their old commander falling on the field of honour -before their eyes. Skobeleff was the only object of their regard; and -they seemed to be asking him in mute supplication to show them the way -to conquer or to die.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_82" id="page_82">{82}</a></span></p> - -<p>When all was over, when the shades of night had fallen, and the sun gone -down upon the scene of carnage, the “White General” turned his steps -towards an ambulance where he had been told that one of his friends had -been carried wounded unto death. When he gazed upon Panioutine lying on -a straw couch, awaiting the eternal dawn, the hero, who unmoved had seen -men fall around him stricken by the bullets of the enemy, lost the calm -with which he had confronted death, and, bursting into sobs, exclaimed -in a broken voice, “And to think that all this has been in vain, all in -vain.”</p> - -<p>The war continued, and at last Plevna fell, not, however, before old -Todleben had been called to the rescue; the veteran of Sebastopol, who -had been considered too old to be any good, was, when all seemed lost, -asked to come and repair the mistakes and follies of others. Then came -the day when Osman Pasha gave up his sword, and the fortress which he -had defended so stubbornly fell into Russian hands. It was a bleak -November day, with a cruel wind blowing from the Balkans, freezing men’s -souls as well as their bodies. The Grand Duke Nicholas went in an open -carriage to meet the vanquished Turkish general, greeting him with the -respect and courtesy which his bravery had deserved. The Russian troops, -seeing the old warrior sitting by their commander’s side, burst into -acclamations, which were but homage to the courage of their vanquished -opponents.</p> - -<p>Then followed the passage of the Balkans, the battles of Shipka, when -General Raiovski so bravely crossed the murderous passes of these famous -mountains, and finally San Stefano, which we did not have the courage to -defend against Europe, incensed at our successes, and the treaty to -which General Ignatieff and M. Nélidoff were to put their names.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_83" id="page_83">{83}</a></span></p> - -<p>Much has been written about that famous treaty, but now that years have -passed since it was signed we may well ask ourselves whether our -occupation of Constantinople would have been so dangerous to the peace -of the world as was thought at the time, and what result a war with -England would have had for us. Our diplomats were too weak either to -understand our position or to see farther than the needs of the moment. -The Emperor felt himself bound by the declaration which, in an unguarded -moment, he had made to Lord Augustus Loftus, that he did not seek -territorial compensations in the Balkans. He also did not like it to -appear that he had abandoned the chivalrous position he had taken up -when he declared that he had only gone to war to free from the Turkish -yoke the Christian subjects of the Sultan, and not for his own personal -satisfaction. The Emperor, indeed, carried this vanity—for it was -nothing else—so far that he sacrificed to it the interests of his own -people, and the desires of his army. Less of a politician than Prince -Bismarck—who had so well understood in 1870 the importance of giving -satisfaction to the wishes of the troops and to the <i>amour propre</i> of -the nation by insisting upon the Germans entering Paris for a few hours -at least—Alexander II. thought it beneath him to take his soldiers -before St. Sophia, and to allow some of the regiments quartered at San -Stefano to enter Constantinople. He had neither the consciousness of his -own power nor a just comprehension of the recognition which everybody, -be they individuals or nations, must have for accomplished facts. He -allowed himself to be bluffed by Lord Beaconsfield, and did not -understand that when England threatened it was because she knew that she -had—at that time at least—no other means than threats of enforcing her -wishes. Much later, during the Berlin Conference, I asked the English -Prime Minister<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_84" id="page_84">{84}</a></span> what he would have done had we not heeded his menaces -and entered Constantinople. He replied to me in the following memorable -words: “I would have achieved my greatest diplomatic triumph in getting -you out of it without going to war.”</p> - -<p>Alexander II. did not realise this, and when it was pointed out to him -upon his return to St. Petersburg from Bulgaria, before the Treaty of -San Stefano had been signed, he said that he could not run any risk—as -though risks were not the only means through which nations can -accomplish their task in history!</p> - -<p>Perhaps no war has been so disastrous to Russia as this unfortunate -Turkish campaign, disastrous in spite of the victories which attended -it, because it sounded the knell of our influence in the East, and gave -birth to the Bulgarian, Servian, Montenegrin, and Roumanian kingdoms. -These small States are destined one day to be absorbed by the strongest -and most cunning among them, who will reap the benefits of our efforts -and bring the Cross once more over the minarets of St. Sophia, thus -entirely destroying the old tradition that it was Russia who was -destined to erect it and to replace the Greek Emperors upon the throne -of old Byzantium.</p> - -<p>San Stefano reminds me of Count Ignatieff, and I will say a few words -concerning him. He had great defects, but at the same time he possessed -what so many of our politicians lack—a keen sense of duty to keep both -the Russian flag and Russian prestige well aloft. He was a patriot in -the full sense of the term, and would never admit the possibility of -returning along a road once entered upon. He wanted other nations to -fear Russia, and he well knew that, in Turkey especially, the moment -that one did not domineer over one’s colleagues of the diplomatic corps, -one was lost in the eyes of the Govern<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_85" id="page_85">{85}</a></span>ment to which one was accredited. -Throughout the long years during which he was Russian Ambassador in -Constantinople, Russian influence was paramount. The Embassy was a -centre not only of social activity, but also of political power.</p> - -<p>The Turks were very well aware that Ignatieff would never have hesitated -to take the most energetic measures if one of his countrymen had been -made the object of an indignity of any kind. In that he followed the -example of England, who always maintains the interests of her citizens -abroad. In Russia, on the contrary, it seems almost a fundamental -principle for diplomats to show themselves as disagreeable as possible -to those of their countrymen who happen to get into difficulties abroad, -and to refuse them either aid or protection. One has only to see what -happens in Paris, where both Embassy and Consulate treat worse than dogs -Russians who apply there for assistance, and instead of protecting them, -seem to do all that is possible to make their position even more -unpleasant.</p> - -<p>Count Ignatieff was the only Russian Ambassador who made it his duty to -show not only every civility, but every protection to Russians in -Turkey, and he thus sustained the prestige of his country. He had, what -only great politicians have, a gift of foreseeing the future, and -realising the consequences of even the most insignificant events. His -conceptions of the results which the Berlin Treaty was bound to have -were quite extraordinary, and it would be curious, if his family ever -publishes the interesting memoirs which he has left, to read the note -which he addressed upon that subject to Alexander II. In this he clearly -proved that an autonomous principality of Bulgaria would inevitably -become independent, and transform itself into a kingdom that would claim -the succession to the Greek Emperors, to which Russia had all along -aspired.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_86" id="page_86">{86}</a></span></p> - -<p>It is a great pity that the genius of Count Ignatieff was marred by a -deplorable love for intrigue that had become, as it were, a second -nature to him. Long accustomed to dealing with Asiatic natures—to whom -a lie more or less is of no consequence—and with whom he had, when -quite a young man, concluded a treaty which was to prove most -advantageous for Russia; and still more used to Turks and to the various -political trickeries for which Constantinople was ever famous, he seemed -to think that similar tactics could be employed with success in European -diplomacy. He apparently thought he could hoodwink Western diplomats as -he had hoodwinked the Ministers of Sultan Abdul Aziz. Of course he made -a vast mistake, and did not realise that in view of the reputation which -he had acquired on the Bosphorus, his only chance was to keep a rigid -guard upon every word he uttered. Hence, at the very time he was staying -at Hatfield House, he incensed Lord Salisbury by entering into an -intrigue against him with Austria.</p> - -<p>It was thought that the failure of Russian diplomacy at the Berlin -Conference would put an end to the career of Count Ignatieff, but to -general surprise Alexander III. recalled him to power in the responsible -position of Minister of the Interior, after he had parted with his -father’s Liberal councillors under the influence of M. Pobedonostseff. -In that capacity Ignatieff again gave a proof of his political -foresight, and at the same time of the mistaken nature of the methods he -employed to realise his conceptions of Government.</p> - -<p>This occasion arose, I should say here, after the assassination of -Alexander II. had struck terror all over Russia, and when everyone felt -that only a strong hand could stay the spread of the revolution. At the -same time, it was also felt that an outlet had to be given to the -impatience<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_87" id="page_87">{87}</a></span> of certain circles of society, who were clamouring for a -change, and screaming that the promulgation of a Constitution was the -only means to save Russia from disaster. Ignatieff was too clever not to -see that, sooner or later, such a Constitution would have to be granted, -and perhaps granted under conditions and in such circumstances that it -would appear to have been snatched by force instead of bestowed -voluntarily. He then evolved the idea of reviving the old Russian -institution called the <i>Zemski Sabor</i>, which existed before the iron -hand of Peter the Great had transformed into an autocracy the old -monarchy of Ivan the Terrible. He thought that under a wise Sovereign -such as Alexander III. this calling together of the clever and honest -men of each Government—especially if this choice of men was left to the -Emperor—might have a beneficial influence over the destinies of the -country. In this attempt, however, he failed, for he found armed against -him not only the chief counsellor of the Tsar, the redoubtable -Pobedonostseff, but also the Sovereign himself, who feared that by -accepting the proposal of Count Ignatieff people would be led to think -that he departed from these principles of absolute government which he -had made up his mind to maintain. Ignatieff was sacrificed, and had to -tender his resignation, and this time his political career came -definitely to an end.</p> - -<p>Many years later I discussed with him the circumstances that had -attended his fall, and he explained to me what had been his idea. Events -had crowded upon us; Alexander III. was no more, and the disaster of -Tsushima—in which the Count had lost a son—a disaster indeed such as -Russia had never suffered before, had taken place. Everything was -changed in the country, and the first Duma called together by Nicholas -II. had just been dismissed. I asked Ignatieff his opinion of the -general<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_88" id="page_88">{88}</a></span> political condition of the country. He then began to talk of -the time when he was Minister of the Interior, and expressed his regret -that his plan of calling together the <i>Zemski Sabor</i> had not met with -success: “I am sure that it would have proved a safety valve for the -country,” he said. “You see, we were bound to come to some such -solution, and it would have been infinitely better for Russia had people -got accustomed to take part in political life under a monarch who had -enough authority to direct that necessary adoption of Occidental forms -of Government, which we could not escape <i>à la longue</i>. Under a weak -Sovereign—and who can deny that Nicholas II. <i>is</i> weak?—a Duma can -very easily assume the shape of a Convention such as the one that sent -Louis XVI. to the scaffold in 1793. It only requires one energetic man -to do that, and what guarantee have we that such a man will not be -found?”</p> - -<p>I have often thought of these words, and wondered whether they would -ever come true—whether they were the utterance of a discontented -politician, or revealed the foresight of a real statesman.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_89" id="page_89">{89}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_IX-a" id="CHAPTER_IX-a"></a>CHAPTER IX<br /><br /> -<small>THE BERLIN CONGRESS AND ITS CONSEQUENCES</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">I do</span> not propose to write a history of the Berlin Congress. First it -would be painful; then again, to a certain degree, it has lost its -interest. But I will say a few words as to some of the plenipotentiaries -to whom was entrusted the task of drawing out the famous Treaty, which -is certainly discussed to the present day, yet is no more understood -than at the time of its conclusion.</p> - -<p>Russia was represented at this celebrated assembly by Prince -Gortschakov, Count Schouvaloff, and M. Oubril, at that time Russian -Ambassador at the Court of Berlin. To tell the truth, it was the second -of these gentlemen, together with some officials from our Foreign -Office, such as M. de Jomini and Baron Hamburger, who did all the work. -M. Oubril was a mute personage, whose rôle was entirely passive; while, -on the other hand, Prince Gortschakov, who believed himself to be the -leading light of the Congress, only hindered others from coming to a -practical solution of the many difficulties that rendered the situation -so strained. Had he not been there, it is probable that Russia would -have obtained better conditions than those that were imposed upon her, -and certainly she could have made more out of the Convention which Count -Schouvaloff had concluded with the Cabinet of St. James’s before his -departure from London to attend the Congress.</p> - -<p>It is to be questioned, indeed, what could have been<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_90" id="page_90">{90}</a></span> done to satisfy -the inordinate vanity of the Russian Chancellor, had not Baron Jomini -been there to smooth matters with his unfailing tact. Very few people in -Russia realise what the country owes to Baron Jomini, to his capacity -for work, his conscientious way of looking at facts, the clearness of -his mind, which allowed him always to marshal things in their right -order, to view them with common sense—the quality which our diplomacy -most lacks—and his perfect knowledge of diplomatic traditions, as well -as the character of his immediate chiefs. He also was the most perfect -French scholar in the department of Foreign Affairs, and, indeed, of all -the plenipotentiaries assembled in Berlin, with the exception, perhaps, -of Lord Odo Russell; and this advantage allowed him to give certain -turns to certain phrases which made them sound less offensive to the -parties concerned than would otherwise have been the case.</p> - -<p>Baron Hamburger was a very different type from Baron Jomini. He was -supposed to be a great favourite with Prince Gortschakov, and had a -rather indifferent reputation. But he, too, was a good worker and, -moreover, a modest man, who never put himself forward on any occasion, -but was, nevertheless, suspected of sometimes pouring oil on a fire -which perhaps would have gone out of itself had it not been for his -intervention.</p> - -<p>The chief attention of the Congress was concentrated upon the English -plenipotentiaries and upon Count Andrassy, the Austrian Minister for -Foreign Affairs. The latter was supposed to rank among Russia’s -principal foes, owing to his position as a Hungarian noble, and the part -he had taken in the rebellion of 1848, which had only been subdued by -the intervention of the Emperor Nicholas and Russian troops.</p> - -<p>Count Andrassy was said to be a very clever man; I think he was more -than that—a clever politician. Never<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_91" id="page_91">{91}</a></span>theless, he was no statesman. His -was the narrow view which the French call <i>la politique de clocher</i>, or -the politics of “the parish pump,” as the English have it. All his -thoughts were concentrated upon Hungary, and all his judgments were -Hungarian—not even Austrian. Profoundly ignorant, as is generally the -case with the aristocracy in the realm of the Hapsburgs, he had all the -insolence of the <i>grand seigneur</i> that he undoubtedly was, as well as -the obstinacy of a narrow mind that believes itself to be a great one. -He had all the prejudices of his class, all the arrogance of the -Austrian character, and all the unscrupulousness that has always -distinguished Austrian politicians.</p> - -<p>Andrassy had arrived in Berlin with only one fixed idea, and that was to -humiliate Russia, as much as was humanly possible, and to make her -expiate the crime of having obliged the rebel Gyorgyi to lay down his -arms before the Russian army. Had it not been for that circumstance, he -might have proved more tractable. As it was, he had sworn to his -countrymen to return to them with triumph over the hated foe, and he -used unmercifully the advantages that circumstances gave to him.</p> - -<p>Prince Bismarck had need of Andrassy, and consequently lent him -assistance that he would not have extended under different -circumstances; but the German Chancellor well knew that the one -inevitable result of the Congress would be a coolness in German -relations with Russia, and the resentment of the latter country against -the Berlin Cabinet and the leaders of its policy. He also was well aware -that certain circumstances had got beyond his control, and so all his -efforts were directed towards bringing the work of the Congress to a -close, whether successful or not, at any rate to a close that would not -damage German interests. He played the part of the “honest broker,” as -he had called himself, and in a sense he succeeded. He<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_92" id="page_92">{92}</a></span> did not, -however, attain a tangible result with regard to the establishment of a -<i>modus vivendi</i> between Vienna and St. Petersburg, and the fault of it -lay entirely with Count Andrassy; the latter’s haughtiness and -narrowness of mind unfitted him for the work of diplomacy.</p> - -<p>In comparison with the impatience of Count Andrassy, the dignity of the -English plenipotentiaries stood out as something quite unique and -wonderful. Lord Salisbury, that worthy descendant of Elizabeth’s great -Minister, imposed the weight of his powerful personality, and every -single word he uttered was pregnant with the earnestness which pervaded -his whole character. Never aggressive, courteous even when it was -necessary to oppose or contradict those with whom he was discussing, he -showed firmness without insolence, and amiability without weakness. -There was no meanness about this truly great man, great in every sense: -in his convictions, his resolutions, the knowledge of which he never -boasted, but of which he knew very well how to make use when he found it -necessary to do so.</p> - -<p>Lord Beaconsfield was a perfect contrast, not only to his English -colleagues, but to everyone else in Berlin. His was the figure that was -scanned with the greatest amount of curiosity, and his strongly marked -Oriental features contrasted with his suave manners, that reminded one -of the days of the old French Court of Louis XV. He was perhaps the one -man who thought the most during all the deliberations of the Congress, -and his thoughts were as much for himself as for his country.</p> - -<p>He was also the only one who could afford to laugh at the anxieties with -which other people were watching the turn of events. He alone knew the -amount of bluff that had been needed to persuade the world that England -had come to the Congress with the firm intention of going to war if her -wishes were not granted, or her interests<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_93" id="page_93">{93}</a></span> unconsidered. He was the only -one who feared that Count Schouvaloff’s perspicacity would see through -the comedy which he had been playing, and advise his Sovereign to -disdain British threats; and as I have already said, he was meditating -upon the best way to drive the Russians out of Constantinople in the -event of their entering it, without having to fire a single shot.</p> - -<p>One evening, at a party given by the Austrian Ambassadress, the Countess -Karolyi—who, later on, was to create such a sensation in -London—Beaconsfield began talking with me, and grew quite animated in -explaining how satisfied he felt at the success of his policy. He then -told me the following amusing story: “When I was a little boy I loved -sugar plums, but was strictly forbidden to eat any. My schoolfellows, -who knew this, were constantly teasing me about it and the severity of -my parents. One day I became angry and made a bet that I would bring -some of these cherished sweets and eat them before the whole school. The -bet was accepted, but I found it was not so easy as I thought to win it. -I had no money to buy sugar plums, and those I asked to make me a -present of some refused, saying that my parents would not like it. I did -not know what to do, when suddenly the thought occurred to me to use -some imitation sweets which I had found among my toys. I therefore -brought them triumphantly to school, and, nasty as they proved to be, -ate them in public, so as to show that I had been able to get what I -wanted. I was horribly ill afterwards, but this little adventure was a -lesson to me for the rest of my life, and I made up my mind always to -appear to succeed even when such was not the case. The world never asks -you whether you eat real or imitation sugar plums; it only notices that -you have got the plums, and admires you for having had the pluck to take -them.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_94" id="page_94">{94}</a></span>”</p> - -<p>Lord Beaconsfield did not speak any other language than English, and -this, in a measure, placed him at a disadvantage with the other -plenipotentiaries. Most of them, it is true, understood English, but -nevertheless he would often have been embarrassed had he not been most -ably seconded by his colleague, Lord Odo Russell.</p> - -<p>The latter was certainly a unique personality. Few people have been -gifted with more tact, more gentle but firm urbanity; few men have -possessed such strong common sense allied with such bright intelligence, -such keen sense of humour, and such statesmanlike views. He was a -<i>persona grata</i> everywhere, with Queen Victoria as well as with her -Ministers, no matter to what party they belonged; with Prince Bismarck, -as well as with that section of Berlin Society that was opposed to the -Iron Chancellor. Together with his clever and charming wife, the -daughter of the late Lord Clarendon, he had made his house in Berlin a -perfect centre of all that was clever, interesting, and amusing in the -German capital. He was trusted by the Crown Prince and by the Crown -Princess of Germany, and nevertheless contrived never to fall under -suspicion of a political intrigue of any kind, which would have been -more than easy, considering the gossip that rendered life so very -difficult in Berlin. He did not commit a single indiscretion during his -long diplomatic career, and never was guilty of a blunder. His knowledge -of humanity was amusing because of its accuracy, and the quiet, dry -remarks in which he sometimes indulged revealed the wit that had given -them birth. He certainly contributed in no small degree to the success -of the Congress from the social point of view. It was impossible to -resist his politeness and amiability, and under their pleasant influence -most bitter adversaries of the Conference would be conciliated whilst -dining or having tea in the hospitable rooms of the British Embassy<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_95" id="page_95">{95}</a></span> -after the most desperate differences a few hours earlier. Without Lord -Odo Russell, the Congress might not have ended so quickly, and certainly -not so well. He knew how to elude difficulties, to pass over painful -subjects, and to show the best points in every question. At his death -England lost her most brilliant diplomat.</p> - -<p>Lord Odo was sometimes very amusing in the anecdotes which he related, -or the remarks which he made. One that he told me concerned the late -Lord Salisbury, who, as everyone knows, shared with the rest of his -family the defect of being rather <i>négligé</i> in his dress and general -appearance. One evening Lord Odo and I were chatting about this—not -ill-naturedly, for it is doubtful which of us had the greatest -admiration for the remarkable statesman in question—and he laughingly -mentioned to me his surprise when, one day after the dinner-bell of the -Embassy had been ringing, he found Lord Salisbury, who was living there, -still busy at work in his study. “He rushed out,” said the Ambassador, -“and before I had had time to put aside the papers on the table, -literally in <i>three</i> minutes was back again ready for dinner. Now in -that time he could not even have washed his hands, yet there he was in -his evening clothes! I was so thunder-struck that I felt compelled to -ask him how he managed to dress so quickly. Do you know what reply I -got?—and the Ambassador’s mouth showed a malicious smile: ‘Oh, my dear -Russell, changing one’s coat is done at once, and I had black trousers -on already.’<span class="lftspc">”</span></p> - -<p>Another hit of Russell’s was made apropos of the famous Princess Lison -Troubetzkoy, the friend of Thiers, who had played an important part at -the début of the Third Republic, when her salon in Paris was supposed to -be a <i>succursale</i> of the Elysée. This enterprising lady, who lived only -for politics, and who had made herself so<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_96" id="page_96">{96}</a></span> thoroughly ridiculous in St. -Petersburg, had arrived in Berlin, fully persuaded—Heaven knows by whom -other than herself—that the Congress could not get on without her, and -that her presence and knowledge of politics were indispensable to Prince -Gortschakov. Someone said in presence of Odo Russell that it was -extraordinary how a clever man like Thiers could have been taken in by -the Princess, who did not even possess the instinct for intrigue, but -was only a very vain woman desiring to pass for what she was not.</p> - -<p>“It is very simple,” Russell replied. “Princess Lison has always been -envious of the position which the Princess Lieven at one time occupied -in Paris society, Thiers was always jealous of Guizot; they both -imagined that by imitating their friendship for one another they could -replace them in importance. But, you see, they forgot that one must have -also <i>le physique de l’emploi</i>. Guizot was a tall and dry old man, and -Madame de Lieven a thin, hard, old woman, whereas Thiers is small and -bright and Princess Troubetzkoy short and lively. So you see, that -though things may be the same, <i>c’est pourtant plus petit</i>,” he ended in -French, with an inimitable twinkle in his eye.</p> - -<p>France had sent to Berlin as her first representative M. Waddington, who -at the time was presiding at the Foreign Office, and the second -plenipotentiary was the Comte de St. Vallier, then occupying the post of -Ambassador at the Court of the Emperor William. The latter was a very -remarkable man, perhaps as remarkable as his chief, and without the -former’s phlegmatic nature and quietness which he owed to his English -origin. M. Waddington’s influence was beneficial in many ways. He was a -perfect gentleman, and though perhaps slow and pompous, he was a keen -observer, a man of tact, and one who knew how to make the best of -circumstances. He was watchful<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_97" id="page_97">{97}</a></span> to seize every possible opportunity to -raise the prestige of his country and impress others with the conviction -that, though Prussia had been victorious in 1870, the defeat had not -deprived France of her place in the great European concert. It was -impossible to show more dignity than he did, nor to combine it with -greater firmness and courtesy.</p> - -<p>He was well seconded by the Comte de St. Vallier, who was the very first -French statesman to see the possibility—nay the probability—of a -Russo-French alliance as an outcome of the Berlin Congress. He had -guessed that public opinion in St. Petersburg would never forgive -Russian diplomacy for its failure to obtain real advantages from the war -just ended, and that it would also cherish a terrible resentment against -Germany and Prince Bismarck for not having assisted Russia after her -neutrality had enabled Prussia to accomplish the conquest of the eastern -provinces of France in 1871 and to compel that country to sign the -Treaty of Frankfort. The Count realised at once the consequences of the -Russian irritation, and doubtless there is still in the pigeon-holes of -the Foreign Office in Paris a report which he addressed on that subject -to his Government. Therein he firmly insisted that the time had come to -consider the possibility of a friendly understanding with the Cabinet of -St. Petersburg, and of working towards the completion of an alliance -which circumstances would render indispensable to both countries, and -from which both might derive enormous benefits.</p> - -<p>Of all the plenipotentiaries assembled in Berlin, those of Turkey played -the saddest part. Méhémet Ali, a German by birth, felt ill at ease in -the country upon which he had turned his back, and whose religion he had -spurned; Karatheodori Pasha was a Christian, and as such was not the -proper person to defend the interests of Mussulman<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_98" id="page_98">{98}</a></span> Turkey. They both -felt that whatever they might do or say they could not conquer -circumstance nor avert the fate that had decreed that Turkey should -emerge from the conflict diminished in prestige and territory. They -lived a very retired life in Berlin, seldom leaving their hotel other -than to attend the sittings of the Congress.</p> - -<p>During the month the Congress lasted, no one followed its deliberations -with more interest and greater anxiety than the Emperor Alexander II. -When he agreed to Germany’s proposal for its assembly he hoped much from -his beloved uncle, the Emperor William, upon whose gratitude he relied -for the tacit help which Russia had given Prussia by its -non-intervention in France after Sedan. Unfortunately for these hopes, -his uncle was disabled from taking any part in public affairs at this -critical moment. A few days before the opening of the Congress the -attempt of Nobiling on the life of William I. took place, and the -illness which followed upon the severe wound which he received obliged -him to delegate the Regency to his son, and Russia was deprived of her -best friend at a time when she needed him the most.</p> - -<p>I have said already that Alexander II. was very vindictive. He had not -enough political sense to distinguish between foreseen and unforeseen -events, and not enough shrewdness to fix responsibility where it really -belonged. He became bitter, not only against Germany generally, but -against the Prussian Royal Family, and though he afterwards met his -uncle at Skiernievice and Alexandrovo, their relations were never so -cordial as they had been before. Alexander II. never visited Berlin -again, though he once sent his son the Tsarevitch with his wife on a -courtesy visit, in return for his uncle’s attempts to re-establish the -old family ties which the Berlin Congress had so rudely shattered.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_99" id="page_99">{99}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_X-a" id="CHAPTER_X-a"></a>CHAPTER X<br /><br /> -<small>ALEXANDER’S LOVE AFFAIRS</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">Alexander</span> II. was always susceptible to feminine charms. From his early -youth women had exercised a great attraction for him, and the recipients -of his favours were many. When quite a young man, and long before his -marriage, he had been in love with Mademoiselle Sophie Dachkoff, a maid -of honour to the Empress Alexandra Feodorovna, and his attentions became -so marked that Society began to talk about the matter. The young lady, -however, displayed a strength of will rare at her age—she was scarcely -eighteen—and sought an explanation with the Grand Duke, when she told -him plainly that as she could not be his wife his attentions were not -desirable. She then married Prince Gregory Gagarine, the nephew of the -celebrated Madame Svetchine, and for a number of years settled with him -abroad. Prince Gagarine was a distinguished man, a great artist, who -subsequently became Director of the Academy of Fine Arts in St. -Petersburg. When he returned to the capital with the Princess she had -already passed her first youth, and the history of her romance with the -then Emperor was nearly forgotten. She lived to an advanced age, -extremely respected by all, and held in high esteem by the Imperial -Family. At the Coronation of the present Sovereign she was appointed -<i>Dame à Portrait</i>, the highest feminine distinction at the Court of -Russia, and enjoyed for some years the advantages attached to that -position.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_100" id="page_100">{100}</a></span></p> - -<p>Some little time after his marriage Alexander II. sought companionship -with persons better able to enter into his interests and to comprehend -his thoughts than the Tsarevna, who was too timid and too cold even to -attempt to exert influence over her husband. Later on when she became -Empress, and especially after the death of her mother-in-law, Alexandra -Feodorovna, she began to assert herself, but it was too late; and though -the Emperor always showed her in public the greatest respect, he had -become accustomed to live his life without her. Later still, when the -influence of the Princess Yourievsky became stronger, he failed even in -the outward marks of deference to his Empress.</p> - -<p>So long as Nicholas I. lived, however, the conduct of the Tsarevitch in -public left nothing to be desired. He had flirtations without number, -but no one could accuse him of having a <i>maîtresse en titre</i>.</p> - -<p>One whom he held in high esteem was a daughter of the noble house of -Dolgorouky, the Princess Alexandra, later on to become the wife of -General Albedynsky. The Princess Alexandra was the daughter of a most -clever, intriguing mother, who had from the first decided to use the -beauty of her children as a stepping-stone to their fortunes. The -Princess Dolgorouky was at one time a very considerable personage in St. -Petersburg Society. She was clever, unsparing in her criticisms, and she -managed to inculcate in all her family a spirit of solidarity such as -one rarely meets with nowadays. This quality enabled them to make -themselves very prominent people indeed. So long as their mother lived -she ruled them with a rod of iron, and insisted on their coming to her -for advice, even in the smallest of matters. When she died she had seen -the fortunes of her numerous children established on quite an -unassailable footing.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_101" id="page_101">{101}</a></span></p> - -<p>Her eldest daughter, the Princess Alexandra, helped her in that task to -the utmost. She was an unusually intelligent and at the same time -extremely kind woman, whose quiet manner and soft low voice impressed -others most favourably. She was on very friendly terms with Alexander -II. and was consulted by him on many occasions when faced with -embarrassing questions. She always gave her opinion in a fearless, -honest way, and considered his advantage above everything. She was the -instrument of her husband’s career. He, though an extremely ordinary -individual, reached the highest dignities, became <i>aide-de-camp général</i> -and Governor of the Polish provinces. Madame Albedynsky reigned a -veritable queen in Warsaw for a considerable time, where she succeeded -in making herself liked in spite of the strong prejudices that existed -there against Russian functionaries. When she became a widow, she lived -for some years in St. Petersburg, and at last settled abroad for the -benefit of her health. During the whole of Alexander II.’s lifetime, -whenever she wanted to see him or to speak to him about some important -matter, she used to drive to the Winter Palace and have herself -announced by the valet-in-waiting without any further ceremony. The -Empress herself often had recourse to her influence to obtain things -that she did not dare to ask for herself, and all the entourage of the -Sovereign held her in awe, but also in esteem.</p> - -<p>Of her three brothers, one—Prince Alexis—settled in England, where he -married, and is a well-known figure in London Society. The eldest, -Prince Alexander, wedded a rich heiress, Countess Schouvaloff, and died -recently, having reached the position of Grand Marshal of the Imperial -Court. He was known to his friends by the name of Sandy, and was perhaps -the handsomest man of his day and a great favourite. His influence was -great,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_102" id="page_102">{102}</a></span> and he kept in favour through three reigns, and died at the -zenith of his power.</p> - -<p>His youngest brother, Prince Nicholas, “Nicky,” as he was called, was -scarcely less handsome than he, and enjoyed the special favours of -Alexander II. He, too, reached the highest dignities. He was for some -time attached to the person of the German Emperor in Berlin, where he -did not succeed in making himself liked, was sent as Minister to Persia, -and later as Ambassador to Rome, where he died in April, 1913.</p> - -<p>Madame Albedynsky had three sisters. They were all beautiful, and all of -them at one time leaders of the smart set of St. Petersburg. The eldest, -however, the Countess Marguerite Steinbock Fermor, who died not so very -long ago, had very delicate health, and retired from Society after the -marriage of her two daughters. The second one, Princess Annette, was -wedded to perhaps the richest man in Russia, Prince Soltykoff, and has -recently been widowed. She was without doubt one of the loveliest women -of her time.</p> - -<p>Her sister, the Princess Marie, was also unusually handsome. She, -however, had a more eventful life than any other member of her family. -She was married in her early youth to a cousin, also a Prince -Dolgorouky, and when he died some years afterwards, to Count -Benckendorff. Her husband was appointed Head of the Household of the -present Emperor, and she was made a Lady of the Order of St. Catherine. -So much for having been, as the old French proverb says, careful in the -choice of one’s parents.</p> - -<p>But however much Alexander II. might have been in love in his early -years, he was destined to fall the victim to a stronger passion, and one -which was to lead him upon a path which might have compromised his crown -had<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_103" id="page_103">{103}</a></span> fate and Ryssakoff’s bomb not interfered. I refer to his love for -the Princess Catherine Michailovna Dolgorouky, whom he was to make his -wife after the death of the Empress Marie Alexandrovna.</p> - -<p>She and her elder sister were the daughters of Prince Michael -Dolgorouky, who had been brought up together with the sons of the -Emperor Nicholas, and who upon his death-bed had confided his two girls -to the care of Alexander II., who had just then ascended the Throne. He -accepted that charge, and had the little girls sent to the Institute of -St. Catherine for daughters of the nobility, recommending them specially -to the Lady Superintendent. Now the Sovereign was always fond of -visiting the various educational establishments of the capital. He liked -to see children crowding round him, and used to caress them as if they -were his own little ones. He often called to his side the little -Dolgorouky girls and examined them as to their studies and their doings, -and admired them for their beauty. At length, when the eldest was -eighteen, he appointed her one of the maids of honour to the Empress, -and took her to live at the Winter Palace.</p> - -<p>It was not long before gossip was rife, and it must be said in justice -to St. Petersburg Society that its sense of decency and honour was -revolted at this forgetfulness of a most sacred trust by the Emperor. -Some representations, indeed, were made to him upon the subject, amongst -others by Count Adlerberg and Count Schouvaloff, whose position, as Head -of the Third Section, brought him in touch with all that was being said -concerning the Emperor Alexander II.</p> - -<p>About two years afterwards the younger of the Dolgorouky girls, -Catherine Michailovna, in her turn appeared at the Imperial Court, and -her arrival there sounded the death-knell of her sister’s favour. Prince -Mestchersky, an aide-de-camp of the Emperor, was persuaded to marry<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_104" id="page_104">{104}</a></span> -Mary Dolgorouky. The Emperor gave her a large dowry, and as a wedding -present a lovely house on the English Quay.</p> - -<p>Prince Mestchersky was killed during the Turkish War, and his widow -afterwards married the nephew of the Viceroy of Poland, Count George -Berg, one of the most charming men in St. Petersburg Society. She had -kept upon excellent terms with her sister, and they both settled later -in Nice, where they lived together in the same villa. The Countess Berg -died some four or five years ago.</p> - -<p>Princess Catherine Dolgorouky was a tall, fair, placid looking person, -with lovely blonde hair, a slight figure, with unmistakably graceful -movements and the best possible taste in dress, a quality to which -Alexander II. was particularly susceptible. Intelligence she had little; -tact even less; but she had enough sense to know that on this road which -was to lead her towards the Throne of All the Russias she needed the -help of someone more intelligent than herself, and with more knowledge -of the world. That person she found in a distant cousin, Mademoiselle -Schébéko.</p> - -<p>The latter was one of those master minds that at once recognise the weak -as well as the strong sides of every position. She directed her -batteries with consummate skill towards the aim she had in view. She -persuaded Catherine Michailovna to play the part of the woman capable of -giving everything up for love, of resigning herself to any misfortune, -and to any humiliation rather than being parted from the man to whom she -wanted to devote her life. No one could have played that difficult part -better than did the Princess, under the guidance of Mademoiselle -Schébéko, and when it came to asking anything from the Emperor, it was -always the latter, and never Catherine Michailovna, who did so. She used -only to accept with astonishment,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_105" id="page_105">{105}</a></span> and with a gratitude that apparently -savoured of pain, all the presents with which the Emperor loaded her, -and she always complained that he was doing too much for her.</p> - -<p>By and by the two ladies exercised such an influence that Ministers -began to take it into account and to ask themselves where it would lead -to. Politics, which at first had played no part in the alliance, became -a prominent matter of discussion, and the Emperor began to meet people -at the Princess’s house whom it was inconvenient to receive at the -Winter Palace.</p> - -<p>Every afternoon the Emperor used to go and visit Catherine Michailovna -at the house which belonged to the Princess Mestchersky, her sister, and -in which she lived together with Mlle. Schébéko. There he used to spend -hours, and there it was that the three children of the Princess -Dolgorouky were born. Their birth only consolidated the ties between the -parents. When the Emperor travelled to Ems the Princess followed him -there, and once stayed at the Russian Embassy in Berlin, much to the -indignation of the Empress Augusta of Germany. Later on, when the -Nihilist movement became so terribly active, and it became unwise for -the Emperor to drive about in the streets alone, Princess Dolgorouky -removed with her children to the Winter Palace. Her rooms were situated -exactly above those of the dying Empress, who could hear the clatter of -little children’s feet over her head.</p> - -<p>When at length Marie Alexandrovna expired, it was with no one by her -side to close her eyes, save her devoted daughter the Duchess of -Edinburgh, who had arrived from England to be with her mother during the -last days of her life. Owing to the indignation of the Duchess at the -presence of the Princess Dolgorouky in the Palace, the latter removed to -Tsarskoye Selo, whither the Emperor<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_106" id="page_106">{106}</a></span> followed her, and where he was -still when the Empress breathed her last.</p> - -<p>Forty days after the death of the Empress, Alexander II. married -Catherine Michailovna Dolgorouky, and created her Princess Yourievsky.</p> - -<p>The little popularity which remained to the Emperor disappeared after -this mad act. St. Petersburg was incensed, and discontent was openly -expressed at this outrage on the conventions of life.</p> - -<p>Catherine Michailovna, nevertheless, had her partisans. All the Liberal -element in the country turned to her, and expected through her influence -to obtain the promulgation of a Constitution. Count Loris Melikoff, M. -Abaza, and all their friends thought the moment favourable to persuade -the Emperor that the time had come when it was his duty to put the -topstone to the reforms for which his reign had been remarkable, by -granting the blessings of Constitutional government. They explained to -him that such a measure would do away with the discontent that his -marriage had raised, that the nation would bless the woman to whose -influence liberty had been given to it, and would see with pleasure that -woman raised to the rank of Empress.</p> - -<p>Among the Imperial Family discontent prevailed. The Heir to the Throne -and his wife openly put themselves at the head of the party of those who -repudiated every possibility of a further triumph of Catherine -Michailovna. They had to see her every Sunday at mass, where she -appeared and stood near the Emperor, in the chapel of the Winter Palace, -but beyond that official meeting they paid no attention to her. The -Emperor was furious, and in his turn began to be as unpleasant as he -possibly could towards his children and his family; and it is matter for -surmise whether a revolution of a different character would not<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_107" id="page_107">{107}</a></span> have -taken place had not the tragic event of March 1st destroyed the hopes of -those who had played their last card on the strength of a woman’s -influence.</p> - -<p>Count Loris Melikoff was the staunchest friend of the Princess -Yourievsky. He it was who advised and encouraged her to persuade the -Emperor to enter upon the road to the most important of all the reforms -of his reign. He it was who told the Sovereign that Russia would admire -his courage in raising to the Throne an Empress who was a Russian, and -thus following the example set by the old rulers of Muscovy, who had -looked for wives among the daughters of their great nobles. He it was -who had already issued orders for the coronation of the wife of -Alexander II. in the Cathedral of the Assumption at Moscow, after the -first anniversary of the death of the Empress Marie Alexandrovna had -passed.</p> - -<p>But alas for human wishes and human plans! Sophie Perovska and Ryssakoff -took upon themselves the solution of the problem that had agitated so -many minds, and with the murder of Alexander II. the ambitions of his -second wife were extinguished.</p> - -<p>The new Sovereign showed infinite tact in his relations with his -father’s morganatic widow. All the wrongs which he had suffered at her -hands were in appearance forgotten by him. He paid her an official visit -of condolence, had a beautiful house bought for her to retire to, after -she had left the Winter Palace, and settled an enormous allowance upon -her and her children. If ever the “Vanity of Vanities” of the Preacher -was exemplified in human life, it is in that of Catherine Michailovna -Dolgorouky, Princess Yourievsky, who but for an unforeseen crime would -have had the crown of a Russian Empress placed upon her brow.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_108" id="page_108">{108}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XI-a" id="CHAPTER_XI-a"></a>CHAPTER XI<br /><br /> -<small>ASSASSINATION OF ALEXANDER II.</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">Begun</span> so brilliantly, the reign of Alexander II. ended in sorrow and -sadness. All the bright hopes which had greeted it had been shattered, -and the love of his people for the person of the Emperor was shattered -too. It was realised that he was a disappointed, vindictive man, more -irresolute even than he had been in his youth, and who whilst always -wanting much from others, yet gave too little himself, or even took back -what he had already granted. His reign had not given satisfaction to a -single party, nor quieted any discontent. It was evident everywhere that -after a whole quarter of a century had passed nothing useful had been -done, and that everything would have to be begun over again. The old -fear of offending the Sovereign which had formerly existed in Russia had -vanished, and unfortunately the respect for his person was gone too. -People, moreover, had got into the habit of discussing, and had -forgotten how to work, and for a nation there is nothing worse than -unnecessary or idle discussions.</p> - -<p>After several attempts upon his life had followed in quick succession, -Alexander II. became more and more disgusted—and in a certain sense -rightly so—at what he considered ingratitude against himself, and -against the good intentions with which he had ascended the Throne. He -knew quite well that mistakes without number had been made, but he could -not determine exactly what these mistakes were. He called one person -after another to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_109" id="page_109">{109}</a></span> explain to him what ought to be done to repair these -mistakes, but no one could tell him anything definite or seriously worth -listening to. On the one hand, the Conservative party was urging him to -return to the old system of repression under which Russia had been great -and peaceful, and, on the other, minds more clear and more imbued with -Occidental ideas of Government told him that it was impossible to go -back on the road upon which he had entered, and that the country would -only be restored to order when it should be given a share in its -administration.</p> - -<p>Political and Court intrigues surrounded the unfortunate monarch. His -wife, who hoped to obtain from the Liberal party the recognition of that -title and dignity of Empress after which her whole soul hungered, used -to explain to him that if he granted a Constitution, Nihilism would -disappear, robbed of its very <i>raison d’être</i>, and that at least his -life would be safe. On the other hand, he was well aware that his son -and successor, who would be called upon to bear the brunt of any false -step which he might make, strongly disapproved of any concession to what -he called “the exigencies of the mob.” Feeling, perhaps, that his days -were numbered, he hesitated to saddle his inheritance with new -difficulties and new duties. But at length, as is usually the case, -feminine influence conquered, and Alexander ordered Count Loris Melikoff -to draw up a scheme for a Constitution.</p> - -<p>Count Loris, by one of those freaks of Imperial favour which can only -happen in Russia, had found himself one fine day the foremost man in the -country and a veritable dictator, without having done anything to -justify that appointment. He was an Armenian by birth, who had -distinguished himself during the Turkish War. He was a favourite of the -Grand Duke Michael, the Emperor’s youngest brother, who had recommended -him to the Sovereign<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_110" id="page_110">{110}</a></span> as a capable and energetic man. Later on he had -been sent to the Government of Astrakhan when the plague broke out -there, and had succeeded in quieting an exasperated mob. This success -had created the impression that he was a resolute character who would -show no hesitation in fulfilling his duties or executing whatever orders -he received. But, as is usual in Russia, where one puts a man <i>à toute -sauce</i>, and believes that if he can sweep a room well he can also -furnish it, and that one can transform a servant into a statesman, he -had not one of the capacities indispensable to the position to which he -had been raised. He had all the qualities of his race, a spirit of -intrigue, acuteness, and a <i>finesse</i> that did not hesitate at the means -to be employed, or the wilful disguising of the truth. He began by -promising all kinds of things which he could not perform, and with that -shrewdness which is a characteristic of the Oriental mind, he thought -that by simple diplomacy he could appease the revolutionary movement in -the country, completely overlooking the fact that it was anarchical, and -that the shedding of blood was the only solution which it believed to be -acceptable, and with which it would content itself.</p> - -<p>Loris Melikoff knew very well that he was intensely disliked by a -certain portion of Society, as well as by the party that was headed by -the Heir to the Throne. He had even at the time of his greatest favour -felt himself to be in an insecure position; and when he heard applied to -himself that odious expression <i>wremientschik</i> (i.e. favourite of the -moment), which from time immemorial in Russia has designated the -temporary favourites of the Tsars, he could not honestly think that it -was misapplied in his case. He therefore sought to make friends with the -one person whose protection could help him in case of need—the Princess -Yourievsky. Thus, from the union of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_111" id="page_111">{111}</a></span> these two interests, that of an -ambitious, vain woman and of a grasping, clever, and cunning man, came -the scheme upon which the welfare of the nation so much depended.</p> - -<p>In view of these facts, one must consign to the limbo of fables the -rumour that at one time was universally believed, that Count Loris had -asked the Princess Yourievsky to persuade the Emperor not to go out on -that fatal Sunday, March 1st. In view of the importance of the events -then impending, it is more than likely that had the Minister really -suspected danger of any kind he would not only have taken measures to -prevent it, but also that his warning would not have been disregarded, -either by Alexander II. or by his wife.</p> - -<p>The latter was quiet and content. She was beginning to feel the ground -firmer under her feet. The violent outcry raised at the time of her -marriage had begun to subside. The Emperor had tried to bring her into -contact with several people belonging to the most select Society of the -capital. Ladies had still been chary of meeting the Princess, but men, -who could not very well refuse Imperial invitations, had been asked to -dine with the Sovereign and his wife. For her part, she was beginning to -practise her rôle as Empress, and, thanks to the advice of her cousin, -Mademoiselle Schébéko, she was performing it with tact and discretion.</p> - -<p>On the eve of the day which proved to be his last, the Emperor had had a -few friends to dinner, among whom were old Admiral Heyden and M. Abaza, -Minister of Finance at the time. The party had been kept up until a late -hour, and Alexander had told his guests that the next morning, after the -usual Sunday review, he was going to lunch with his cousin, the Grand -Duchess Catherine. He told M. Abaza to come to him in a day or two to -discuss together with Count Loris several points of the manifesto<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_112" id="page_112">{112}</a></span> which -he was going to issue to the nation. Princess Yourievsky advised him not -to tire himself, as he had been suffering from a slight cold. He put his -hand caressingly upon her shoulders, and said in French to his guests: -“<i>Vous le voyez, messieurs, je dois obéir, et me retirer.</i>” They were -the last words which these two were ever to hear from him.</p> - -<p>The next morning dawned bright and sunny. The Emperor, as usual, -attended mass in the private chapel of the Winter Palace. His children -were all there, save the wife of the Grand Duke Vladimir, who, being a -Protestant at that time, did not attend the Greek services. It was -noticed that when the Tsarevna came up to her father-in-law to take -leave of him after mass was over, he rudely thrust her aside with the -words “<i>Dites donc adieu à la Princesse</i>,” and he indicated the Princess -Yourievsky. The Heiress to the Throne made a profound curtsey to the -Sovereign and silently withdrew, after merely bending her proud little -head in the direction of Alexander II.’s morganatic wife.</p> - -<p>This angered the Emperor, and it was afterwards remarked that during the -review, which took place every Sunday in the riding school known as the -“Manège Michel,” he appeared in a bad temper and spoke but little. -However, he drove to luncheon with his cousin, and there seemed to -recover his spirits, remaining with her longer than was his wont.</p> - -<p>In consequence of the numerous attempts that had been made against his -life, the Emperor was always escorted on his drives by a squadron of -Cossacks, and, as a further precaution, the head of the St. Petersburg -police—at that time General Dvorgetsky—drove in advance in an open -<i>droschky</i> on the fatal Sunday. The close carriage in which Alexander -II. was sitting was driven by an old and trusted<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_113" id="page_113">{113}</a></span> coachman, and upon -leaving the palace of the Grand Duchess Catherine—since converted into -the Emperor Alexander III. Museum—he took the road by the canal that -leads to the Nevski Prospekt and to the Winter Palace. The carriage had -scarcely turned into it when a shot was fired and a bomb exploded in -front of the vehicle. A terrible moment of confusion followed, several -Cossacks were seen to fall from their horses, and the <i>droschky</i> in -which the Head of the Police was riding was overturned, the General -himself being thrown wounded upon the road. Alexander commanded his -coachman to stop. The latter begged and implored him to allow him to go -on, swearing that he would take him in safety to the Palace; but the -Emperor would not hear of it, and got out to see after the wounded -members of his escort. Some passers-by had noticed that a young man was -standing on the ice on the canal with something in his hand; they threw -themselves upon him. It proved to be Ryssakoff who had thrown the first -bomb.</p> - -<p>He was led before the Sovereign, and then uttered these memorable words, -which ought to have been taken more seriously than they were by the -listeners. The Emperor, in reply to an anxious question of one of the -officers of his escort as to whether or not he was hurt, had said, “No, -thanks be given to God,” when Ryssakoff exclaimed, “It is too early yet -to say ‘thank God.’<span class="lftspc">”</span></p> - -<p>At that very moment the second explosion took place, and Alexander II. -fell mortally wounded.</p> - -<p>He was taken back, still alive, to the Winter Palace, followed by his -brother, the Grand Duke Michael, who had also lunched with the Grand -Duchess Catherine, and, hearing the first explosion, had hastened out -with the presentiment of a misfortune. He arrived upon the terrible -scene too late to see anything else but the bloody body of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_114" id="page_114">{114}</a></span> Emperor, -and to hear his last words, “Take me to the Palace ... to die there.”</p> - -<p>Two hours later the doors of the dead Tsar’s rooms were thrown open, and -the new Sovereign came out, with his Consort leaning on his arm. He -gravely saluted the members of the Household and military authorities -that had hastily gathered there, and passed into an inner room to give -vent to the emotion that was overpowering him.</p> - -<p>His brothers and uncles followed him, and a few hasty resolutions were -taken. The troops of the St. Petersburg garrison were ordered at once to -swear fidelity to the new Emperor. Count Loris, despairing and silent, -was simply wringing his hands, and by the body of the murdered man -remained only the Princess Yourievsky, weeping and despairing, and his -faithful valet, who was tearing his hair in his grief.</p> - -<p>At that moment Mademoiselle Schébéko approached Catherine Michailovna.</p> - -<p>“The manifesto,” she said; “where is it? Have you taken it? It is -already signed, and it may be of use.”</p> - -<p>The Princess rushed to the writing-table which was in the room where the -dead body of the Emperor was lying. With a trembling hand she was about -to open the drawer when, upon the threshold, appeared the huge figure of -the Grand Duke Vladimir, the eldest brother of the new Sovereign. He -slowly went up to his stepmother and took the key from her hands; he -turned the lock, and then in courteous tones asked her to leave the room -whilst the last duties were rendered to the remains of the murdered -monarch.</p> - -<p>That same night a conference was held between Alexander III., his two -eldest brothers, and one trusted adviser in whom the Emperor had the -utmost confidence; then, beside the body of his murdered father, he -opened the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_115" id="page_115">{115}</a></span> drawer which had attracted the Princess Yourievsky, and took -out the topmost document. It was the manifesto granting the Constitution -of which people had talked for so long a time. He was going to read it, -when the friend to whom I have referred approached him, and, taking the -document from his hands, tore it into a thousand fragments.</p> - -<p>“Now, your Majesty,” said he, “you can punish me, but at least it cannot -be said that you stepped upon the Throne of Russia with tied hands.”</p> - -<p>Thus began the reign of Alexander III.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_116" id="page_116">{116}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XII-a" id="CHAPTER_XII-a"></a>CHAPTER XII<br /><br /> -<small>ALEXANDER III. AND HIS CONSORT</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">The</span> Empress Marie Alexandrovna had been heard to say, during the last -years of her life, that she bitterly repented of having allowed herself -to be entirely absorbed by her affection for her eldest son to the -detriment of her other children, and that God had punished her for it by -taking that son away from her. There was a certain amount of truth in -the remark, for it is an unmistakable fact that the care and attention -bestowed upon the Grand Duke Nicholas Alexandrovitch had not been given -either to the education or training of his brothers. The Grand Duke -Alexander had felt this very much when he became unexpectedly the Heir -to the Throne, and suffered from it in proportion to his extreme sense -of duty to his country.</p> - -<p>He was in his own odd way a most remarkable man; not brilliant by any -means, perhaps not even clever, but extremely intelligent, and gifted -with a sound common sense that made him rarely commit mistakes in -important questions. He had tried as much as he could to perfect his -defective education, and had studied as much as his military duties -would allow him, when he found himself faced with new duties and future -grave responsibilities. His greatest quality was frankness, united with -an honesty such as is rarely met with. Once he had given his word, -nothing could make him break it. He was a great patriot, and “All for -Russia” became his motto. He differed from his father in that he always -knew what he wanted, and</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_008" id="ill_008"></a> -<a name="ill_009" id="ill_009"></a> -<a href="images/ill_005_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_005_sml.jpg" width="500" height="374" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"> -<table> -<tr><td> -<p>EMPEROR ALEXANDER III.</p> -</td><td class="spc"> </td> -<td> -<p>EMPRESS MARIE FEODOROVNA</p> -</td></tr> -</table> -</div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_117" id="page_117">{117}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">never hesitated in doing what he considered to be right. He asked his -Ministers to tell him the truth even in cases where it might be -unpalatable, and he realised that there was yet time for a strong hand -to save Russia from the chaos into which she had fallen. That strong -hand he possessed, and he used it with tact and kindness, but with a -perfect understanding as to the needs of the country and the necessity -for replacing the indecisions of yesterday by the firmness of to-day.</p> - -<p>He did not often speak in public, but whenever he was compelled to do so -it was to the point, in a few short words that never left any doubt as -to their meaning. His address to the peasants gathered in Moscow on the -occasion of his Coronation was a notable example of his directness of -utterance, and it at once disposed of the rumours spread by the -anarchists that the Sovereign contemplated taking away lands from the -nobles to distribute them to the peasantry. Alexander III. distinctly -explained to the representatives of the rural classes that he would -never sanction such spoliation, and that he meant to have the rights of -property respected above everything. After that, everything was quiet, -and the danger of an insurrection of the peasantry was entirely averted.</p> - -<p>The nation got to love the simple, earnest, quiet, conscientious man, -who never forgot the duties that Providence had put before him, and who -tried in all humility to be the father of his people. His views on -politics and government were straightforward, as his whole character was -straightforward. He read every document that was brought for his -signature; he tried to understand it, and when he did not succeed, then -he had it explained to him by responsible people.</p> - -<p>When he ascended the Throne, it was with a deep sense of the horrors of -war, born of his experiences in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_118" id="page_118">{118}</a></span> Balkans, where he had commanded an -army corps and seen the sufferings of the soldiers as well as the -mistakes of the officers. His first thought, when he found himself in a -position to realise his plans, was to work at the reorganisation of the -Army, to ameliorate the conditions of the soldier, and to try to develop -the industries and trade of Russia. He had a programme of his own, and -he meant to be master, and to do what he himself considered to be right. -Strong as was his character, it was devoid of vindictiveness and -obstinacy. He brought his common sense to bear on decisions he gave, and -it rarely failed him. He succeeded in making Russia a great nation, -feared and respected by all, and that without the firing of a single -shot during the thirteen years that he occupied the Throne.</p> - -<p>He believed in autocracy, but was not an autocrat by nature. With all -his unusual strength of character, he had no tendency to tyranny, and he -made himself feared simply because everybody knew that what he meant to -do he would do, and that thoroughly and well.</p> - -<p>His children adored him, and all who approached him professed for him a -feeling akin to reverence. Everybody believed in his justice, and though -during his reign Nihilism was entirely crushed, yet very few were those -who suffered for their political opinions. After the leaders of the -conspiracy that led to the murder of the Emperor Alexander II. had paid -the penalty of their crime, the execution of political offenders—that -had been almost a daily occurrence during the former reign—was not -heard of.</p> - -<p>Alexander III. was essentially Russian. Sometimes he called himself in -jest the “first <i>moujik</i>” of his empire. He had something of the -strength of the moujik in his appearance, which was commanding, but -exceedingly good-natured. He had also the simplicity of the moujik, and -his humble faith in God and the Saints. The Emperor<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_119" id="page_119">{119}</a></span> was a great -believer, and his trust in Divine Providence was sincere and touching in -the extreme.</p> - -<p>Strange as it may appear, there was a time, when he was still Heir to -the Throne, when Alexander III. held Liberal tendencies, of which he did -not care to be reminded in after life. A curious anecdote throws a light -on that side of his character. The celebrated Russian historian, -Bilbassoff, whose work on the life and reign of the Empress Catherine -II. has become a classic, began his career as Professor at the -University of Kieff. The authorities noticed that he entertained close -relations with some Polish noblemen known for their anti-Russian -opinions, and he was forced to resign his position. He then came to St. -Petersburg and became editor of the <i>Golos</i>. It was owing to his efforts -and to the relations which he entertained with Count Loris Melikoff and -with the Heir to the Throne, that the paper, which later on was -suppressed by the orders of Count Tolstoy, became so famous. When its -existence was threatened, Bilbassoff, fearing that his own position -would be compromised, wrote to the Emperor Alexander III. to ask his -protection, and in his letter used the phrase: “I have had until now the -happiness of enjoying the favour of Your Majesty.” The Tsar returned the -letter to Count Woronzoff, after having written in pencil across it: -“Unfortunately this is true.”</p> - -<p>I have already referred to his early romance and his subsequent marriage -with the Princess Dagmar of Denmark. The patience, the grace, the -winning nature, and the many endearing qualities of the young Grand -Duchess did their work, and conquered the heart of her spouse, until he -came to love her with all the strength of affection that was in him, to -trust her entirely, and to find in her not only a devoted companion, but -also a wise counsellor and a true friend in the difficult and serious -moments in his life.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_120" id="page_120">{120}</a></span></p> - -<p>Marie Feodorovna was once called by the Emperor “the Guardian Angel of -Russia,” and in that, as in everything else, he spoke the truth. Few -queens have grasped to the extent which she did a queen’s power of doing -good. Few have possessed her gift of mercy and the desire to be merciful -and kind. No prayer found her indifferent, no misery was brought to her -notice without being instantly relieved. Her lovely smile, the gentle -look of her eyes—those great, luminous black eyes, that seemed to read -into one’s very soul—brought more friends to her husband than millions -spent, or years of effort, would have done. Whenever she appeared, -whether it were in a ball-room surrounded by Imperial pomp and adorned -with the Crown jewels, or in a humble cottage, wherever one saw her, she -took with her light and joy and consolation. Unceasing were her efforts -in the cause of charity, innumerable the evils she contrived to repair, -and the good deeds she performed, all without ostentation, and moved -thereto by the gentleness and sweetness of her charming nature. As wife -and mother, as Empress and woman, Marie Feodorovna was an example to -all. From the heights of the Throne upon which she sat with such -dignity, she instilled into the Russian nation a respect for the private -life of its Sovereigns that hitherto had been unknown. Political -influence over the Emperor she possessed to an enormous extent, and yet -no one ever guessed it, so cleverly did she hide from the world that she -ever mixed up with politics.</p> - -<p>The Empress was intensely fond of society and of dancing and pretty -dresses. Alexander III. hated parties, but, desirous to please his wife, -he not only good-humouredly consented to her giving all the balls she -wished during the winter season, but also accompanied her to receptions -given in their honour by various hostesses in St. Petersburg. Marie -Feodorovna danced to her heart’s content,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_121" id="page_121">{121}</a></span> and by going about in this -way not only imparted animation to the season, but also helped to make -the Sovereigns popular and acquainted with Society. I have never seen a -prettier sight than a ball at the Winter Palace during those years, with -the crowd of lovely women, the glitter of magnificent jewels, the -artistic gowns, and, above all, the enjoyment that was visible -everywhere.</p> - -<p>The Emperor used to play a rubber of whist whilst his consort was -waltzing or going through a quadrille. Sometimes, when the hour was -late, he would quietly order the musicians to leave one by one, until -there remained but one to play a last tune; then the Empress, laughingly -remarking that it was time to go to bed, took leave of her guests.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_122" id="page_122">{122}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XIII-a" id="CHAPTER_XIII-a"></a>CHAPTER XIII<br /><br /> -<small>THE IMPERIAL FAMILY IN 1881</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">At</span> the time of the accession of Alexander III. the Imperial family -consisted of his uncles—to whom I have already referred, and who, with -the exception of the Grand Duke Michael Nicolaievich, were to disappear -entirely from both the political and social horizons of St. -Petersburg—and of his four brothers and only sister the Duchess of -Edinburgh. I do not mention the Grand Duchess Catherine and her -children, nor the Leuchtenberg and Oldenburg families, as they were more -distantly related to the new Sovereign. The children of the Emperor’s -uncles were too young at the time to be of any importance, but his -brothers were to give him more trouble than he expected.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke Vladimir, who was the eldest, had always, even when he -was a mere boy, been considered the most intelligent member of the -Imperial Family, thanks to an impudent pertness which prompted him to -put in his word upon every possible occasion. He was undoubtedly clever, -with that cleverness which consists in appropriating other people’s -ideas or repeating other people’s words as if they were one’s own; but -at the same time he was in reality very ignorant, ambitious, and -intriguing. His memory was good, his wit and conversation brilliant, but -it was all superficial, and he was a perfect illustration of the old -proverb “<i>Grattez le russe</i>,” etc. He was considered to be possessed of -a forceful character, whilst he was only brutal, as being <i>empressé</i> and -<i>galant</i>, towards<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_123" id="page_123">{123}</a></span> women, whilst he was nothing but vicious. He had -mastered one of the secrets of success nowadays, the art of -self-advertisement, and he never missed an opportunity to apply it.</p> - -<p>At the same time the Grand Duke Vladimir was capable of generous -actions, especially when the honour of his ancestors was in question. As -an example of this fact, I mention the following: When Count Adlerberg -had to retire from his position as Minister of the Imperial Household, -he was heavily burdened with debts. Alexander III. would not agree to do -anything for him. A friend of the Count’s, whose position enabled him to -approach the members of the Imperial Family, went to Vladimir -Alexandrovitch and asked him to speak to the Emperor, and to plead the -cause of Count Adlerberg, adding that the Count had rendered such -important services to Alexander II. that he ought not to be left in the -precarious position brought about by his dismissal from office. The -Grand Duke instantly replied that not only would he speak with the -Emperor, but that if the latter refused to grant his petition he would -pay the debts himself, and induce his other brothers to help him do so. -The debts were eventually paid out of the private purse of the -Sovereign.</p> - -<p>When his father was murdered, and the Grand Duke Vladimir saw his eldest -brother, who in the schoolroom had always been under his influence, step -to the Throne, he at first imagined he could go on leading him, and -become thus in reality the first man in the Empire. He less than anyone -expected that Alexander III. would suddenly develop a spirit of -independence and shake off the bonds of diffidence. In the first moment -of confusion, after Alexander II. was brought back dying to the Winter -Palace, the Grand Duke Vladimir assumed a certain authority and issued -directions concerning the immediate swearing-in to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_124" id="page_124">{124}</a></span> the new Sovereign of -the troops of the St. Petersburg garrison, of whom he was the commander; -he retained his presence of mind in that trying hour to a remarkable -degree, whilst his brother, overcome by the sudden burden so -unexpectedly thrown upon his shoulders, sat quite overwhelmed and unable -to think of anything else but grief for his father’s death.</p> - -<p>A change soon occurred, however. On the evening of that same eventful -March 1st, Alexander III. returned to the Anitchkov Palace—where he -continued to reside until the end of his life—in an open sledge, with -the young Empress sitting by his side, and without any escort. An -immense and respectful crowd greeted him and lined the whole way. -Scarcely a shout was raised, and a grim earnestness pervaded this first -meeting of the new Tsar and his people, but there were few dry eyes -among those who watched the scene.</p> - -<p>At the Anitchkov Palace all his household was waiting for him in the -hall, and an old valet, who had attended the Tsar from his babyhood, -presented him with the traditional bread and salt which is always -offered in Russia upon such occasions, and asked him in a few broken -words to be the “Little Father” of his people. Alexander’s blue eyes -kindled with a hitherto unknown light, and he gravely replied, “Yes, I -will try to be the father of my people.”</p> - -<p>The very next day he started upon that task. When he appeared in the -chapel of the Winter Palace, and stood in front of his brothers, he did -so with all the air of a Sovereign of long standing, and not of one of -yesterday, and he issued his orders with a quietness and comprehension -of what he wanted that astonished everyone, and no one more so than the -Grand Duke Vladimir.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke endeavoured to resist this unexpected independence of -Alexander III., and even went so far as<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_125" id="page_125">{125}</a></span> to oppose him in certain -dispositions he had made. The Emperor looked at him, and merely said, “I -want this done in the way I have said.” That was all; but from that -moment none of the Grand Dukes attempted to contest the will of the -Emperor.</p> - -<p>In a measure, that will was opposed to them. The young Sovereign had -been witness during the war of 1877 of many abuses and mistakes -committed by his uncles, and he had made up his mind to raise a barrier -between the Grand Dukes and the affairs of the State. He held the -Oriental idea that the younger members of every Royal House are the -first to dispute its authority and rise in rebellion against it, so he -decided to keep his relations strictly in their place, and to make them -feel that they had above them an authority it was not wise to thwart.</p> - -<p>This infuriated the members of the Imperial Family, but none more so -than the Grand Duke Vladimir and his wife, who from that moment started -a policy of opposition to the Government, and especially to the -Sovereign and his wife, to whose influence they ascribed the many -unpleasantnesses that became their portion. The first of these was the -issue of a new Family Statute which considerably reduced the rights and -income of the relations of the Emperor—one of the first acts of his -reign.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duchess Vladimir, by birth a princess of Mecklenburg-Schwerin, -was thoroughly German in tastes, and entirely devoted to German -interests. She was not popular in Russia, partly on account of her -having refused to enter the Greek Church, as until then had been the -rule for all princesses who married into the Imperial Family. At the -present day the matter would not be deemed of importance, but in 1874, -when the Empress Marie Alexandrovna was still alive, the question was a -burning one.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke Alexis was a very different man from<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_126" id="page_126">{126}</a></span> his brother. A <i>bon -vivant</i>, fond of cards, wine, and women, he had nevertheless more -<i>tenue</i>, more earnestness, and especially a greater indifference to the -actions of others. In his early youth he had fallen in love with the -daughter of his father’s tutor, and he had married her in defiance of -the Emperor’s orders, though the marriage was subsequently annulled. The -Grand Duke, however, did not again contract the marriage tie.</p> - -<p>At the outbreak of the Japanese War the Grand Duke Alexis was -Commander-in-Chief of the Fleet, an appointment he received from his -brother the late Emperor, and it was publicly said that he had no -control whatever over the department of which he was head. Though it is -certain that carelessness may be imputed to him, he cannot, I think, be -held altogether liable for the disaster of Tsushima. His hands also had -been tied, and the Navy, like the Army, was no more ready in 1904 than -it had been ten years earlier, at the time of the Emperor Alexander’s -death.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke was an extremely handsome man, with a great likeness to -his brother the Emperor; he had dignity when he liked, was a great -admirer of art in every form or shape, and had made a remarkable -collection of old silver, tapestries, and other articles. His greatest -failing was that terrible love <i>de faire la noce</i> that so many Russians -possess. But when necessary he could put on his grandest airs, and could -represent his country to perfection when called upon to do so on State -occasions. He was fond of reading, and knew his classics well.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke Sergius, almost immediately after his father’s death, -married his cousin, the lovely Princess Elizabeth of Hesse, and became a -person of importance when his nephew, the present Emperor, ascended the -Throne, in view of the fact of his having married the sister of the new -Empress. But even during his brother’s lifetime he<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_127" id="page_127">{127}</a></span> acquired more -importance than other Grand Dukes, through his appointment as -Governor-General of Moscow. That appointment was due to the dismissal of -Prince Dolgorouky, who had held the post for more than forty years, and -was so popular that it was feared his removal would excite the anger of -the ancient capital, already too disposed to look askance at everything -that came from St. Petersburg. In the hope of making some measure of -atonement for the removal of their beloved Governor, it was decided to -replace him with a member of the Imperial House, and as just about that -time the Grand Duchess Elizabeth had declared her conversion to the -Greek faith, it was thought that this appointment would appease the -Muscovites.</p> - -<p>The plan was good, and it succeeded so far as Elizabeth Feodorovna was -concerned. She very soon endeared herself to all classes in Moscow, but -with regard to the Grand Duke it was another matter. In Society he was a -very charming man, cultured, clever, and of all the sons of Alexander -II. he was the one who was most like his father. Unfortunately, however, -he was under the influence of officials who abused their power, and he -was called upon to execute measures—such as the expulsion of the Jews -from Moscow—for which he was not responsible, but which brought him -into unpopularity with a very powerful party.</p> - -<p>The Leuchtenberg family was composed of the three sons of the Grand -Duchess Marie Nicolaievna and her two daughters. The elder daughter had -married a Prince of Baden, and paid but rare visits to Russia; the -second, Princess Eugénie, was wedded to Prince Alexander of Oldenburg, -and was one of the most cultured and amiable women that could be met -with. She was a universal favourite. Her <i>salon</i>, where a few chosen -friends used to meet, was a centre of literary, philanthropical, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_128" id="page_128">{128}</a></span> -scientific activity from which charity was not excluded, for it is due -in part to the initiative of the Princess Eugénie that the Red Cross -Society has been developed in Russia and established with such -perfection. She was a very learned woman, and one who kept herself -constantly <i>au courant</i> with every manifestation of science or art in -the world. She did not go out much, partly through delicate health, but -she liked entertaining in a quiet way at home, and was intensely -popular. Her husband, Prince Alexander, was also a clever man, who in -all questions of education followed in the footsteps of his father, the -late Prince Peter of Oldenburg.</p> - -<p>As for the Grand Duchess Catherine, she was a lady of the old type, who -had endeavoured to sustain the <i>salon</i> of her mother, the Grand Duchess -Hélène Pavlovna, but she had not the latter’s activity of mind or -spirit, and her parties were extremely dull. Nevertheless she was a -personality, and one felt oneself in a royal atmosphere the moment one -had passed her doorstep, and when she died a whole epoch was buried with -her.</p> - -<p>The Duchess of Edinburgh, the only daughter of Alexander II., in spite -of her marriage and the years which she spent away from Russia, retains -her affection for the land of her birth to a remarkable degree. She was, -and is, in a way a very remarkable person, clever without being -brilliant, extremely well read, and gifted with a strong amount of -common sense. She was her father’s favourite child, and an amusing story -is related of her childish days. The little girl was, it must be owned, -indolent by nature, and tried by every means possible to avoid her -lessons. In order to escape from these she used to run into the -Emperor’s room even whilst he was working with his Ministers. He loved -the child, and, taking her on his knee, would keep her there. At last -the Countess Tolstoy,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_129" id="page_129">{129}</a></span> who was entrusted with the education of the Grand -Duchess, seeing that she could do nothing, spoke to the Empress, who -begged her husband to send Marie Alexandrovna away when she invaded his -room. This was done, very much to the sorrow of the spoilt child.</p> - -<p>Countess Tolstoy was the best person who could have been chosen to guide -the education of the Emperor’s daughter. She was kind in the extreme, -just, and absolutely unselfish. She knew how to appeal to the best -instincts of her pupil, and inspired her with a strict feeling of duty, -compassion for the miseries of the world, truth, soundness of judgment, -and love of occupation, which was perhaps the greatest triumph of all, -as she had in her nature the laziness inherent to the Romanoff family. -The present Dowager Duchess of Coburg never forgot her old teacher, and -so long as the latter lived used to go and see her every day whenever -she went to St. Petersburg. Gratitude was amongst the qualities which -the latter had taught her.</p> - -<p>Marie Alexandrovna remained upon good terms with all her family, and -especially with the Dowager Empress Marie Feodorovna. She is full of -tact, a really great lady, and a princess of the old school, with whom -allegiance to the head of one’s House is considered a paramount duty.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_130" id="page_130">{130}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XIV-a" id="CHAPTER_XIV-a"></a>CHAPTER XIV<br /><br /> -<small>THE FRIENDS AND MINISTERS OF ALEXANDER III.</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">One</span> of the foremost qualities in the character of Alexander III. was -that of knowing how to choose his friends. Of all whom he honoured with -his confidence, or called upon to share with him the burden of -government, few turned out to be failures, and perhaps with one -exception all were gentlemen and men of honour. He held that those who -came of good stock, with honourable ancestors, and who belonged to the -upper classes, ought to be employed in preference to any others, and -though of course there were some exceptions to this rule he had laid out -for himself, still among his personal and private friends there was not -one who could not boast of a name well known in the annals of the -Russian nobility.</p> - -<p>That nobility was the object of the Emperor’s special care; he viewed -with distaste that rising tide of democracy which during the last years -of his father’s reign had invaded all departments of the Government. He -was indignant, too, at the evident decline of the good old Russian -<i>dvoranstvo</i>, or nobility, which had followed upon the emancipation of -the serfs, and he did all in his power to raise it from its fallen -state. His creation of a bank for the nobility was a great scheme, which -averted disaster from hundreds of homes which, but for it, would have -fallen under the hammer of the auctioneer. He refused, whenever it was -possible, to invest with Court dignities men who did not belong to the -old and well-known families.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_131" id="page_131">{131}</a></span> In a word, “<i>Il protégeait la noblesse -seulement</i>,” as was once said by one of his detractors, who was stopped -by the lady in whose house this was told, just as he was going to add, -“<i>et au détriment des autres classes</i>,” which would have been entirely -untrue. Before his accession the Emperor had not many friends, but his -position then had been rather peculiar. He knew he was suspected by his -father of entertaining political views opposed to those of his advisers, -and, always respectful of his father’s wishes, he had refrained from any -active expression of opinion, and tried to avoid any appearance of -opposition to the official party. His one great personal friend was -Count Woronzoff Dachkoff, who, as soon as Alexander ascended the Throne, -was to replace Count Adlerberg as Minister of the Imperial Household.</p> - -<p>Count Woronzoff belonged to one of the oldest families in Russia, whose -name was written almost upon every page of its history. He was -enormously rich, perfectly independent, not a mere courtier, but a man -who had the courage to say what he considered to be right, and never to -hide the truth from his Sovereign. His reputation was blameless, and his -moral character stood so high that no one even dared to question it. -Though his qualifications as a statesman were not great, his sound -common sense—so greatly appreciated by the Emperor because it tallied -with his own—never allowed him to go far wrong. In all the high posts -which he occupied, he always showed himself to be a real <i>grand -seigneur</i> of the old school, incapable of a mean action or of petty -revenge. His nature was indolent, his love of his own comfort perhaps -excessive, his indifference to praise or blame sometimes carried too -far; but he was the best friend a well-intentioned, straightforward -monarch could have had.</p> - -<p>Count Woronzoff was a perfect man of the world, with<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_132" id="page_132">{132}</a></span> a rare tact and -most polished manners. He sincerely loved the Emperor, and his devotion -to him was unbounded and has never been questioned. He remained at the -head of the Imperial Household the whole time Alexander III. reigned. In -that delicate position he had sometimes to run counter to members of the -Imperial Family, who became incensed at the authority with which, in the -Emperor’s name, he reproved them. He seldom went into Society, living -for the most part at home in his own family circle; but whenever he -visited he was always welcomed with respect and eagerness—an eagerness -due not so much to his position, as might have been suspected, but to -his own personality.</p> - -<p>After the Coronation of the present Tsar, Count Woronzoff retired from -his position of Minister of the Household—a step upon which he had -decided when Alexander III. died. Soon afterwards he was appointed -Viceroy of the Caucasian provinces, an office which he still holds. He -is very much liked in Tiflis, and though some criticise him for lack of -energy, yet it is very much to be questioned whether anyone else could -or would have displayed more, and it is certain that if he retired -scarcely anyone would be found in the whole of Russia who could replace -him.</p> - -<p>Count Woronzoff married the Countess Schouvaloff, one of the greatest -heiresses in Russia, sister to pretty Madame Balaschoff, whose husband -inherited the vast domains of the last Prince Paschkievitch, son of the -field-marshal who crushed the Polish mutiny in 1863.</p> - -<p>Beside Count Woronzoff, Alexander III. had another intimate friend in -the person of the late General Tchérévine, who, as chief of the -political police and the <i>Okhrana</i>, or personal guard of the Sovereign, -was perhaps the most powerful man in the Russian Empire. Occupying a -position which was as dangerous as it was delicate, he yet secured<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_133" id="page_133">{133}</a></span> a -wide circle of friends, and made no enemies. He had been on very -friendly terms with the Tsarevitch and his wife, and he had for the -latter a chivalrous affection, of which he was to give her the most -devoted proofs until the end of his life. Extremely clever, with more -statesmanlike qualities than Count Woronzoff, he was perhaps more -popular among the Society of the capital than the latter. He had, above -everything, a cool, quiet courage, combined with a certain element of -fatalism in his character which made him face death and danger with the -utmost indifference. Twice his life was attempted, and on both occasions -he disarmed the would-be murderer with an ease which astonished even -those who knew him well. Few people have been more universally liked -than General Tchérévine. His political adversaries respected him, and -knew very well that once he had given his word he would keep it, -notwithstanding any difficulties which might arise. During the period he -held office Nihilism was entirely subdued, and that without resort to -the rigorous measures that had been so distasteful during the last days -of the preceding reign.</p> - -<p>General Tchérévine never left the Emperor, save for two weeks’ annual -holiday in the autumn. In St. Petersburg he rented a modest flat in the -house now occupied by the Austrian Embassy, but at Gatschina or Peterhof -he lived in the palace. There he dined every day with the Imperial -Family, amusing the Empress with anecdotes which he related with much -humour, and with stories as to what was going on in town; but he was -never known to have repeated a single item of ill-natured gossip. He -knew better than any man alive how to keep a secret, and to baffle any -inquiries made of him. He did good all around him, and did it without -any ostentation, being as modest as he was clever.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_134" id="page_134">{134}</a></span></p> - -<p>He was always consulted whenever any important political decision was to -be taken. Alexander III. valued his political abilities, and his clear -outlook on events, as well as his dislike of every kind of intrigue. -When Count Ignatieff had been obliged to leave the Ministry of the -Interior, Tchérévine had not hesitated to say that the step was -indispensable; not that he cherished any animosity towards the Count, -but because he shared the Sovereign’s opinion that the day had not -dawned when a <i>Zemski Sobor</i>, which was but a Duma in disguise, could be -summoned.</p> - -<p>It is probable that had he lived he too would have resigned his -functions after the Coronation in virtue of the old saying that a -Sovereign’s favourites never get on with his successor; but death -claimed him a very few months after Alexander III. In him Russia and the -Imperial Family, especially the Empress Dowager, lost a truly devoted -friend and servant.</p> - -<p>The most remarkable among the politicians who governed the Empire during -the reign, however, were M. Pobedonostseff, Procurator of the Holy -Synod, and Count Dmitry Andrieievitch Tolstoy. The former had been the -tutor of the Emperor. He was of clerical origin, had studied law, and -was considered one of the best jurisconsults in Europe. His great work -on Roman Law has become classical. In appearance he was a lean old man, -with a long nose, and sharp eyes half hidden under spectacles. He could -be very pleasant, was a most agreeable talker, and was wonderfully -learned and well read. He was a Russian of the old school, who saw no -salvation for the country outside of absolutism, autocracy or orthodoxy, -but he was not the narrow-minded individual he has been so often -represented. He hated democracy, and used to maintain that its growth -was particularly dangerous in Russia, where education had not had time -to influence in any marked degree the intelligence<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_135" id="page_135">{135}</a></span> of the masses. He -would have liked to augment the number of elementary and village -schools, and held strongly the opinion that the number of students -accepted for the higher schools and Universities should be restricted, -and in that he showed a singularly keen knowledge of the country and of -its moral and intellectual condition.</p> - -<p>When Alexander III. ascended the Throne, he found in power men of the -most Liberal opinions, such as Count Loris Melikoff, at whose -instigation the famous Constitution which Alexander II. had signed on -the morning of his death had been drawn up; M. Abaza, not less Liberal -than his chief; and Count Milioutine, who, though in a less degree, was -of the same opinion as his colleagues, that the time had come when some -kind of liberty ought to be granted to the country. At first the new -Emperor tried honestly to work with them; but when he found that their -opinions were incompatible with what he considered to be the right -course to follow, he called in his old tutor M. Pobedonostseff to assist -him. The latter drafted the famous manifesto in which were clearly -announced the intentions of the Emperor to rule according to the strict -principles of autocracy, of which he believed himself to be the -responsible guardian.</p> - -<p>The Ministers at once sent in their resignations, and then it was that -Alexander called in Count Ignatieff, who had lived in semi-disgrace -since the Eastern War. Unfortunately, the two men did not agree. -Ignatieff had an intense admiration for the Emperor, and considered him -the ideal of what a Russian Sovereign should be, but at the same time he -had lived too long abroad not to have become imbued with European ideas; -and he, too, thought that the people of a great empire ought not to be -left without some knowledge of the way in which it is governed. He -therefore prepared a scheme of reform which he hoped<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_136" id="page_136">{136}</a></span> would please the -Emperor and appease the democratic party, but the Emperor saw in it an -attempt to weaken his rule as an autocrat, and angrily dismissed Count -Ignatieff.</p> - -<p>The man who was to succeed him was probably at the time the most -unpopular in the country. He, too, was a great noble, a perfect -gentleman, and a man of strong character. For many years he had held the -post of Minister of Education, and exercised such an iron rule in that -capacity that he had raised against himself a perfect storm of hatred. -His name stood for a system of repression which crushed every -intellectual aspiration of the people. He had been compelled to retire -from this position through the general indignation against him, and a -hymn of praise had been sung when this had taken place. And this was the -man, whom it was thought had vanished for ever from public life, who was -called back to take a leading position in the government of a nation -that had nothing but execration for him and his methods.</p> - -<p>It required the strong will of the Emperor to face this indignation, but -he never flinched. In my opinion he was right. No choice could have been -wiser than that of Count Tolstoy to restore order out of chaos. He was -an honest man, one who could listen to reason, a statesman by nature and -by education. He had what so many lacked in Russia, a plan of -government, a clear insight as to the necessities which were paramount -to the welfare of the country; he knew that in order to make it powerful -it ought to be quieted, that the revolutionary instincts of the peasants -ought to be checked, the spirit of revolt in the Universities subdued, -and the Army and finances strengthened. When he expressed these opinions -to the Emperor, he is credited with having told him that he must not -expect a glorious, but a useful reign, and that if he<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_137" id="page_137">{137}</a></span> succeeded in -this, he would deserve the gratitude of the country more than if he won -a hundred battles.</p> - -<p>Alexander III. could understand and appreciate this, and these two men -planned, thought, and worked together, and succeeded in raising the -moral standard of Russia until it became a Great Power, and its -Sovereign looked upon as the arbiter of Europe. It was a great work, -done in a very short time, if we consider that the reign of Alexander -lasted only thirteen years, and that Count Tolstoy preceded him to the -grave.</p> - -<p>It was a work for which posterity ought to be grateful to them, even -though in great part its effects have been effaced by the misfortunes of -the Japanese War and of the Revolution that followed upon it.</p> - -<p>The Empress, too, had friends with whom she shared sorrows and joys, and -she also was fortunate in her choice of them. I have already referred to -the Countess Woronzoff, and in addition to her I may mention the -Countess Apraxine, who had been the first lady-in-waiting to welcome the -young Tsarevna upon her arrival into her new country, and who later on -became the Princess Vladimir Obolensky. The Princess was a sure and -faithful friend to her Imperial mistress, whose favour she enjoys to -this day. Her husband was for many years at the head of the private -household of the Heir to the Throne, and remained in that position after -the Emperor’s accession—until his death, indeed, which occurred in the -Crimea three years before that of Alexander. Then there were Count and -Countess Sergius Scheremetieff, worthy representatives of the old class -of Russian <i>boyars</i> that have made the country great; and then again -there was Madame Scheremetieff, by birth a daughter of the mighty house -of Strogonoff, whose mother had been the Grand Duchess Marie Nicolaiena, -the sister of Alexander II. The two principal figures of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_138" id="page_138">{138}</a></span> the Empress’s -Court, however, were Prince John Galitzine and the Princess Hélène -Kotchoubey.</p> - -<p>Prince John Galitzine was perhaps the most popular man in St. Petersburg -Society. Few have been more amiable, more charming to receive as guests -in one’s house, and more discreet to have for one’s friend. No one knew -more than he about all the scandals of St. Petersburg Society, and no -one was ever more silent concerning them. He had manners recalling those -of the old French Court, was conversant with all questions of -ceremonial, had most remarkable diplomatic qualities, and was for the -young Empress not only a devoted friend and servant, but also a sure -guide in all social questions. He it was who used to tell her about the -people who were presented to her; who prevented her from falling into -error as to what she ought to say to them; who replied to all inquiries, -and who smoothed away, with never failing tact, all the little -difficulties which crop up in a Court where rivalry and jealousy are -keen.</p> - -<p>The Princess Hélène Kotchoubey was one of the remarkable women of the -nineteenth century. She was twice married: first to Prince Belosselsky, -by whom she was mother of the present Prince of that name, of the -Countess Schouvaloff, and the Princess Lise, or Lison, Troubetzkoy. By -her second husband she had one daughter, who was one of the leaders of -St. Petersburg Society, and was married to a millionaire, General -Dournoff. The Princess Hélène had in her youth played an important part -in the social world of the Russian capital; she was clever, not exactly -beautiful, but possessed, even in extreme old age, a wonderful charm, -and was one of the most admired women of her day. Her enormous riches -had allowed her to keep open house and dispense a semi-royal hospitality -to her friends. Her palace on the Nevski Prospekt—which<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_139" id="page_139">{139}</a></span> ultimately -became the home of the Grand Duke Sergius and his wife—was the scene of -most splendid balls, which rivalled even the Imperial entertainments.</p> - -<p>The Princess Hélène had travelled more than was usual among Russians at -that time; she had visited every Court in Europe, was everywhere -welcome, and knew etiquette like that Duchesse de Noailles whom poor -Queen Marie Antoinette had nicknamed “Madame l’Etiquette.” No one could -uphold the dignity of a Court in the way that she did, and no one could -walk with such majesty of bearing, or enter a room with such authority. -When one saw her, one understood the part played by the old aristocracy -in the times of the French kings, when it was considered a privilege and -an honour to be in attendance upon the Sovereign.</p> - -<p>The Princess Kotchoubey, during her long journeys abroad, had become a -friend of Queen Louise of Denmark. When the Princess Kourakine, who had -been Mistress of the Household of Marie Feodorovna, died—an event that -happened just after the accession of the Empress—the Queen recommended -to her daughter the Princess Hélène Kotchoubey for that difficult -position, who, as she well knew, was the one woman who could win for the -new Sovereign of Russia the sympathies of the Courts and reigning Houses -of Europe. This choice was one of the most successful that could have -been made. The Princess Hélène was for the Empress a sure guide in all -social and Court matters; she signalled to her the people she ought to -see, and brought to her notice every fact to which her attention ought -to be drawn. When foreigners arrived in St. Petersburg she knew who they -were, and whether they ought to be received or not, and was a stickler -for etiquette such as Russian Society had never seen. Her knowledge of -the <i>Almanach de Gotha</i>, which she had learned by heart,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_140" id="page_140">{140}</a></span> prevented her -from ever making a blunder; and whilst she lived the dignity of the -Court and of the Imperial Household was managed and maintained with -something that was akin to art. No one who saw her at a State function -could ever forget her. It was a poem to watch her enter a room, or to -precede or follow the Empress; she was quite small, and yet appeared -taller than many tall women, for not only had she a perfect carriage, -but an elasticity in all her movements that at once attracted attention.</p> - -<p>With a soul above intrigue, she yet gloried in the exercise of -influence, being always ready to tell the Sovereigns what she thought it -was necessary for them to know, and free in her language with them, yet -perfectly respectful; very diplomatic with those with whom she came in -contact, she was often entrusted with missions abroad, especially in -regard to the old Emperor William, who had a very high opinion of her -abilities. Her receptions were attended not only by all the élite of the -capital, but also by the crowds of people from the provinces who flocked -to St. Petersburg every winter. It was there that one could admire the -tact and knowledge of the world which the Princess possessed. She knew -exactly every <i>nuance</i> with which she ought to receive either this or -that person; she showed each individual the right chair he was to -occupy, and the moment he sat upon it, the friends of the Princess -Kotchoubey became aware of the importance in which she held him. When -she had to administer rebukes, she did so with such tact that no one -could be offended, and yet they were sometimes very bitter. I shall -always remember one afternoon when a young officer, who was introduced -to her for the first time, and who, as he belonged to a family worthy of -her attention, she had seated next to herself, did not rise for an old -general who arrived a few moments later.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_141" id="page_141">{141}</a></span> The Princess, seeing that the -young man did not move, and that the general had humbly appropriated -another seat, rose, and taking a small chair, carried it next to him, -and began chatting, leaving the offending youth solitary on his sofa.</p> - -<p>Another amusing episode of Princess Kotchoubey’s career at Court -occurred when the daughter and son-in-law of Baron Alphonse de -Rothschild, M. and Madame Ephrussi, arrived in St. Petersburg. They came -on a financial mission, for it was just at the time when a new foreign -loan was in question. Madame Ephrussi, a lovely woman, knew a good many -Russians, who had been warmly welcomed in her house in Paris, but, alas! -her husband was a Russian subject, and as such had not the privilege to -be admitted to Court or invited to an Imperial ball. Nevertheless, the -invitation was sent without the knowledge of Princess Kotchoubey, who -rose up in arms against it. She stormed, she raged, and at last -declared, with pinched lips, that she would not present Madame Ephrussi. -Prince John Galitzine tried in vain to persuade her to yield, and she -finally declared that she would rather give up her position than consent -to such a breach of ceremonial, which it was her duty to respect. “<i>Sa -Majesté peut faire ce qui lui plait</i>,” she repeated; “<i>mais moi je ne -présenterai pas Madame Ephrussi</i>.” Prince Galitzine at last, in despair, -went to consult the Empress, who in her turn was terribly embarrassed, -as she did not like to offend the daughter of the mighty Baron Alphonse, -and, on the other hand, she was afraid to act contrary to her Mistress -of the Robes. At last she thought of a way out of the difficulty.</p> - -<p>“<i>Voilà ce qu’il faut faire</i>,” she said. “<i>Vous me nommerez Madame -Ephrussi, dans une porte lorsque je la traverserai.</i>”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_142" id="page_142">{142}</a></span></p><p>And it was done in the way suggested. With the greatest of trouble, the -amiable and tactful Prince Galitzine hustled Madame Ephrussi between two -doors, and whilst the Empress was passing, stopped her with the words, -“<i>Madame, voici Madame Ephrussi</i>.” The Empress bowed, and murmured a few -words; and the thing was done to the relief of everybody.</p> - -<p>With the death of Princess Kotchoubey the old traditions of a <i>dame -d’honneur</i>, such as it was understood in the Royal Households of older -days, came to an end. She has never been replaced. After she died her -position was given to the Countess Strogonoff, and at the Court of the -present Empress the post was filled first by the Princess Mary -Galitzine, and is now held by Madame Narischkine, who has tried to -revive its glories, but in vain. Times have changed, and the old Court -ceremonial and etiquette have been relegated, with much else, to the -lumber-room of forgetfulness.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_143" id="page_143">{143}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XV-a" id="CHAPTER_XV-a"></a>CHAPTER XV<br /><br /> -<small>ALEXANDER III IS CROWNED</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">It</span> was with a certain amount of apprehension that the public in Russia -prepared itself for the Coronation of Alexander III. March 1st was not -yet forgotten, and though little had been heard of Nihilists or -anarchists in the two years that had elapsed, yet everyone knew that the -movement still existed, and that the danger of yesterday might easily -become the peril of to-day. One person, perhaps, in the whole country -had no apprehension, and that was General Tchérévine, who was very well -aware that the precautions which he meant to take would be sufficient, -and that the person of the Emperor was in no danger whatever. These -precautions, indeed, were so well planned that the numerous people who -arrived in Moscow for the memorable event suffered far less -inconvenience from the police measures inseparable from such occasions -than those who thirteen years later were to attend the Coronation of -Nicholas II.</p> - -<p>When it is necessary to do so, no Court in the world can display more -pomp and splendour than the Russian, but it must be acknowledged that -the magnificence of the sight witnessed in Moscow during the month of -May, of the Year of Grace 1883, surpassed all expectations. The pageant -began with the solemn entry of the Emperor and Empress into Moscow, -previous to the Coronation ceremony. I witnessed it from the window of a -house overlooking the famous chapel of the Iverski Virgin, the patron -saint<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_144" id="page_144">{144}</a></span> of Moscow. We sat from nine o’clock in the morning until nearly -one before the procession began to appear, but no one thought for one -moment that he had waited too long, so intensely interesting was it to -watch the crowd which filled the streets behind the soldiers that lined -both sides of it. From time to time a superior officer was seen on -horseback, passing from one place to another, and saying, as the -occasion demanded, a word or two to another officer on duty. Then, -again, a member of the high clergy appeared, and, robed in cloth of -gold, entered the chapel, from the steps of which he was to welcome the -two Sovereigns. Or, again, a Cossack of the escort in his red uniform -went to and fro, looking for somebody who was not to be found, or a -Court official, with a cocked hat decked with white plumes, and in his -hand a stick surmounted by a knot of pale blue ribbon, disposed the -various deputations massed at the entrance of the chapel, or gave a -direction to the choristers standing in their long tunics of raspberry -red, braided with gold. It was a never-ending pleasure to look upon this -varied sight, so quaint and so unlike anything one had ever seen before; -and when at length the first gun was fired announcing that the cortège -had left the Petrovsky Palace outside the town, where the Emperor had -passed the night, expectation became so intense that it was almost -painful.</p> - -<p>Another gun, and then another, and three more in quick succession; and -then, after another half-hour, appeared in the distance the first troops -that heralded the approach of the procession. One regiment after another -filed before the sacred chapel, the officers saluting it with their -swords, and took up their position beyond its gates on the big square -opposite the Kremlin. Then came the Gentlemen of the Imperial Household -on horseback, in their gold-laced uniforms; then again masters of the -ceremonies,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_145" id="page_145">{145}</a></span> in gilded carriages lined with red velvet, and then troops -again; deputations sent from the Asiatic dominions of the Tsar, also on -horseback, in most original Eastern costumes, among which the head-dress -of a Buddhist Lama attracted great attention. It was a kind of gold cap, -reminding one in its shape of the historical coiffure of the Venetian -Doges. The Emir of Bokhara, with his suite, also on horseback, came -next, and at length, riding a small white horse, surrounded with a -brilliant staff, and followed by his brothers and all the foreign -princes present in Moscow, appeared the Emperor. He rode slightly in -advance of the others, and when he arrived in front of the chapel he -stopped his horse. Endless hurrahs greeted him whilst he slowly -descended from his steed and waited until the heavy gilt carriage, drawn -by eight milk-white horses, in which the Empress was riding, accompanied -by her little daughter, drew up. Alexander himself opened the door of -it, waving back the equerry who was about to do so, and helped Marie -Feodorovna to alight. For one moment she stood there, dressed all in -white, a big diadem of brilliants on her head, innumerable diamonds -round her neck and on the bodice of her dress, clothed in cloth of -silver and with a cloud of delicate white lace enveloping her graceful -figure, the loveliest of smiles playing round her mouth, whilst tears of -emotion were glistening in her sweet eyes. With one of those impulses -which made her always do the right thing, even when it was not imposed -by the ceremonial, she turned round and saluted the crowd that was -staring at her, lost in admiration before her beauty. Then together with -the Emperor she advanced towards the chapel, her train held up by pages, -and listened with reverence to the few words of greeting of the bishop -who, with cross in hand, was waiting to bless the Imperial pair on the -steps of the chapel. They entered the chapel<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_146" id="page_146">{146}</a></span> for a few moments of -silent prayer, and then the Emperor helped his Consort to re-enter her -carriage, himself remounted his horse, and the procession started again.</p> - -<p>It was an imposing sight, in spite of the narrowness of the way to which -it was confined. The carriage of the Empress was the chief object of -attraction; a heavy coach, dating from the times of Elizabeth of Russia, -with her monogram in diamonds on the doors; it was lined with pure white -velvet, and through the glass sides the figures of the Empress and her -little daughter could distinctly be seen. Then came other carriages just -as magnificent and imposing, in which rode the Grand Duchesses and other -princesses, all in magnificent dresses and Court trains and splendid -jewels. Then other vehicles not so gorgeous, perhaps, but still gilded -and glorious with red velvet and golden laces, which contained the -ladies of the Imperial Court, foremost among whom was seen the -<i>kokochnik</i>, or old Russian head-dress embroidered with pearls, of the -Princess Hélène Kotchoubey. Then troops again, the Cossacks of the -private escort of the Emperor in red tunics, the <i>chevaliers gardes</i> in -their golden cuirasses and big helmets surmounted by the Imperial Eagle -with outstretched wings, and the big guns of the artillery; and finally -a timid little boy who had followed the procession from the very gates -of the Petrovsky Park accompanied by a small black dog, that seemed just -as lost in bewilderment at all that was happening as was his master.</p> - -<p>The boom of the last gun had advised the crowd that for that day at -least the pageant was over, and the Emperor had reached the Kremlin -Palace. Everything had passed off to perfection without a single -incident to disturb the splendour of the ceremony; and now came three -days of waiting, until that fixed for the Coronation dawned.</p> - -<p>It was a rainy morning to which, unusually early, we<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_147" id="page_147">{147}</a></span> awoke, for one had -to be in the cathedral by eight o’clock. All Moscow was in a fever of -expectation, and I believe very few people slept that night. Inside the -Kremlin itself the excitement was intense. The whole of the pavement of -the inner courtyard in which stand the three cathedrals, with that of -the Assumption in the farther background, and the palace with its famous -so-called “red staircase” in front of the belfry of Ivan Weliki, was -covered with scarlet cloth, and tribunes were erected around it. On each -step of the staircase was stationed alternatively a Cossack from the -private escort in red tunic, and a <i>chevalier garde</i> with his shining -gold cuirass. A crowd of chosen representatives of the merchant and -peasant classes was standing in that open space and examining with -curiosity the occupiers of the tribunes, all of them people belonging to -the highest society of the two capitals.</p> - -<p>The sky was grey, and a drizzling rain was falling at intervals. Inside -the Cathedral of the Assumption were gathered the highest military and -civil officers of the Crown, ladies of high rank and the heads of the -foreign embassies. A common excitement, such as no one had experienced -before, prevailed among all these people, the one anxiety being as to -how the ceremony would proceed. At last the clergy left the cathedral in -solemn procession to sprinkle with holy water the path which the -Sovereigns were to tread from the Kremlin to the church. Then one saw -slowly approaching the foot of the staircase a heavy canopy held by -officers belonging to the higher ranks. It was stationary for a few -minutes, and then a long train of gentlemen-in-waiting issued from the -gallery which leads from the inner apartments of the palace to the “Red -Staircase.” They were followed by chamberlains, masters of the -ceremonies, and at last by a procession headed by the Queen of Greece, -Olga Constantinovna, first cousin to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_148" id="page_148">{148}</a></span> the Emperor, walking with a young -boy, in whom everyone recognised Nicholas Alexandrovitch, the Heir to -the Throne, arrayed in the full uniform of Chief Ataman of the Cossack -army. They were followed by all the foreign princes and princesses, and -the members of the Russian Imperial Family, and entered one after -another the precincts of the cathedral to await the arrival of the -Emperor and the Empress.</p> - -<p>Another few minutes of almost breathless silence, and then shouts and -acclamations announce the coming of the Sovereigns, and on the top of -the staircase they appear together, he with bared head, in full uniform -of a general; she in a white gown all silver and lace, but with nothing -on her head, whence lovely curls and locks of hair fall on to her neck; -Alexander III. leading by the hand Marie Feodorovna. He is calm but very -pale; she, on the contrary, looks extremely agitated, and her lovely -eyes seem full of tears, whilst red spots upon her cheeks testify to her -emotion. Slowly they descend together the long flight of stairs, and -slowly also, under the big canopy with its ostrich plumes hovering above -their heads, proceed to the cathedral. On the threshold of the ancient -church, the Metropolitan of Moscow, surrounded by his clergy, awaits -their coming. For a few minutes they stand thus face to face, the Head -of the State and the Representative of the Church, and then all this -splendour disappears within the gates of the oldest of antique Moscow’s -shrines.</p> - -<p>As they proceeded to their seats, clergy, high dignitaries, and -Sovereigns, the choristers burst forth into a chant of joy, at first -subdued, then breaking out into a sound of triumph, and thunder their -welcome to the Tsar of All the Russias.</p> - -<p>Then the imposing ceremony began. At first the Metro<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_149" id="page_149">{149}</a></span>politan read -prayers, and then the Crown was brought to him—that great Imperial -Crown, the very sight of which inspires terror to the onlookers, so -perfectly does it represent the weight of responsibility which rests -upon its wearer. The clergy blessed it, and then Alexander III. stepped -forward and with firm hands took it and put it upon his head. The sun -then shone for the first time on that eventful morning, and its rays lit -up the big diamonds and the fair, massive head beneath the beautiful -diadem. Then the sound of the guns broke the silence, proclaiming from -their iron throats to all the world that the Chief of the House of -Romanoff has assumed the Crown which his ancestors had first won in that -ancient city of Moscow. One after another the reports fall on the ears -of the crowds outside the cathedral, and they too shout “Hurrah!” and -“Hurrah!” until the walls of the Kremlin ring with the echo.</p> - -<p>Whilst the choristers intoned with their sweet voices the <i>Te Deum</i>, -generals approached the Sovereign, bringing the Imperial Mantle in cloth -of gold heavily embroidered with black eagles and lined with ermine, and -tied it around his shoulders; he took the Sceptre in his right hand and -the Orb in his left, and then the whole assembly fell upon their knees, -whilst he alone remained standing, arrayed with all the attributes of -his Imperial power, and a prayer for him was read; and after all the -people assembled to witness his triumph had prayed for him, he, the -Tsar, began in his turn to recite aloud the Nicene Creed, which has -never varied since the day it was first composed, and which is treasured -by the Orthodox Church as the fundamental stone of its whole edifice. -When one looked at him there, with the Crown shining upon his head and -the Sceptre grasped in his firm hand, one was reminded of those -beautiful lines by Longfellow:<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_150" id="page_150">{150}</a></span></p> - -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> -<span class="i0">“Dost thou see on the rampart’s height<br /></span> -<span class="i1">That wreath of mist, in the light<br /></span> -<span class="i1">Of the midnight moon? O hist,<br /></span> -<span class="i1">It is not a wreath of mist;<br /></span> -<span class="i3">It is the Tsar, the White Tsar,<br /></span> -<span class="i3">Bayuschka! Gosudar!”<br /></span> -</div></div> -</div> - -<p>Then, in her turn, the Empress advanced and knelt down at the feet of -her Imperial spouse, with the folds of her silver dress falling around -her, its white shimmer adding brilliancy to her whole figure. He, the -mighty Emperor, slowly took a pretty small crown of diamonds, and -carefully, with loving movements, set it on her bowed head. At that -moment the Empress raised her beautiful, expressive eyes towards his -face, and one could see that between the two there passed one of those -fugitive minutes of intense emotion which occur but once in a human -life, and which are sufficient to fill up the rest of it, with its -remembered joy. He raised her in his arms, and, forgetful of the world -around them both, pressed her close to his heart in one long and -passionate embrace. And the choir chanted once more the words of a hymn -of thankfulness, a <i>Te Deum</i> of reverent gratitude.</p> - -<p>After the Empress in her turn had been robed in her Imperial mantle and -received from the hands of the Metropolitan the blue ribbon of the Order -of St. Andrew, a solemn thanksgiving mass was celebrated; and when that -was over the doors of the cathedral were thrown open, and the Imperial -procession appeared once more upon the threshold. This time Alexander -wore the Crown and stepped alone under the canopy, his regal mantle -trailing behind him, and, followed by the Empress, whose hands are -joined together as if in prayer, he passed before his subjects, on -towards the ancient Cathedral of the Archangels, and to the other -churches of the Kremlin. The<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_151" id="page_151">{151}</a></span> bells rang, and the belfry of Ivan Weliki -sent forth its grave, solemn tones, and all the guns posted on the other -side of the river added their vociferation to that of the crowd, and the -hurrahs with which it greeted its crowned Sovereigns. The sun that had -remained hidden, save for some few minutes, at length broke through the -clouds, adding its splendour to the magnificent scene. Alexander III. -appeared before his people, splendid in appearance, the image of that -mighty Empire at whose head he found himself, which he was to lead on to -peace and to prosperity, such as no one had even dreamt of on that sad -day when he ascended his bloody throne.</p> - -<p>Festivity upon festivity followed through the succeeding three weeks, -and then came the sensational moment of all, when the Emperor declared -to the assembled peasants, come to greet him with the traditional bread -and salt, that they were to return to their homes, and say that he would -always care for their welfare, but would never consent to a new -distribution to them of the lands belonging to the rural proprietors. To -this firm speech can certainly be attributed the quietude which Russia -enjoyed with regard to agrarian questions, until the Revolution which -followed upon the reverses of the Japanese War opened the era of new -troubles, of which we have not yet seen the end.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_152" id="page_152">{152}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XVI-a" id="CHAPTER_XVI-a"></a>CHAPTER XVI<br /><br /> -<small>ST. PETERSBURG SOCIETY FROM 1883 TO 1894</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">During</span> the winter that followed the Coronation, Society in St. -Petersburg began to settle down, and to assume the aspect which was to -continue during the whole of the reign of Alexander III. As usual, the -Court took the lead, and the programme of the season’s festivities was -generally drawn up to accord with that approved by the Empress for the -Winter Palace; this, as a rule, varied only in exceptional -circumstances, but depended upon the time of the year at which Easter -was celebrated.</p> - -<p>After his father’s murder it was deemed advisable for the new Emperor -not to reside in St. Petersburg. Alexander hated Tsarskoye Selo—where -the Princess Yourievsky had queened it for the previous ten years or -so—and Peterhof being uninhabitable in winter, it was decided that the -Court should reside at Gatschina, a magnificent but totally isolated -palace, which boasted of an immense park and many discomforts.</p> - -<p>The latter did not prevent the Emperor from liking the place, which he -considerably improved, and where he resided for the greater part of each -year until his death. He was able to enjoy there a certain amount of -liberty, which was impossible for him in St. Petersburg; he could take -the exercise indispensable to his health without being disturbed, and -have some mild shooting without going out of his park. He really loved -Gatschina, and so did his children; but it cannot be said that this -affec<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_153" id="page_153">{153}</a></span>tion was shared by his Household, who were always sighing whenever -they returned to it, and rejoicing when the month of January took the -Court back to St. Petersburg.</p> - -<p>Life at Gatschina was very quiet, and more like that of a private -country squire than that generally supposed to be led by a Sovereign. -The Ministers used to come in turns to present their reports to the -Emperor, after which he generally kept them for lunch. Officers of high -rank, functionaries called upon to present themselves to the Sovereign, -were also received in the morning; but these did not enjoy the favour of -sharing his meal. In the afternoon Alexander generally took a long walk -of some two hours, accompanied either by one of his sons or by the -Empress, and in the evening a few members of the suite dined with the -Imperial couple, after which the Emperor remained for an hour or so in -the small drawing-room of his Consort, chatting pleasantly and smoking a -few cigarettes. He then retired to his study, where he worked until very -late in the night.</p> - -<p>Such was the life that went on day after day with but very little -variation. Whenever anything of importance occurred in the capital, and -to every regimental feast—of which there are so many in Russia—the -Emperor and Empress went to St. Petersburg. The latter, kind and -considerate as she always was upon these days, used to receive at the -Anitchkov Palace the ladies desirous of presenting their respects to -her, and also before the beginning of each season the débutantes of the -year, together with their mothers, so as to save them the tedious -journey to Gatschina in winter. At Christmas there are generally -Christmas trees lighted for all the members of the Household, and also -for the soldiers of the regiments quartered at Gatschina, as well as for -the children of all the Imperial servants, from which presents were -distributed<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_154" id="page_154">{154}</a></span> by Marie Feodorovna with her own hands. On New Year’s Eve -the Imperial Family removed to St. Petersburg to remain there until the -beginning of Lent.</p> - -<p>On New Year’s morning, after mass, there was a great reception in the -Winter Palace. Everybody that was anybody was present, and though it was -most trying for ladies to dress in full Court dress and trains at the -early hour of ten o’clock, yet not one of those who composed the élite -of St. Petersburg would have missed it. They were all but too eager to -present their good wishes to their beloved Empress, who always received -them with a beaming smile and the kindest of welcomes. Generally, -immediately after mass, she received, with the Emperor, the members of -the Corps Diplomatique, without their wives, as only Russian ladies were -admitted to the Palace upon that day; then Marie Feodorovna passed into -another room, where she smiled her New Year’s wishes upon her own -feminine subjects. It was a long and trying day for her, but never did -she show the slightest sign of fatigue or weariness, and she generally -left everyone who had been allowed the happiness to approach her upon -that morning, delighted with her kindness and affability.</p> - -<p>On New Year’s Day the official rewards for the year were granted, and it -was amusing to watch the faces of those that had received some sign of -Imperial favour, and the disappointment of the less honoured ones. The -Winter Palace, indeed, on the morning in question, afforded to students -of psychology a wonderful opportunity to study human nature; whilst the -simple observer also could amuse himself by watching the display of pomp -that this unique reception presented. It is still held, and once more is -regularly attended, for Marie Feodorovna again presides at it, owing to -the continued ill-health of the young Empress.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_155" id="page_155">{155}</a></span></p> - -<p>On January 6th there was another reception at the Winter Palace, without -ladies this time, for the blessing of the waters of the Neva. This sight -was also viewed by the members of the Diplomatic Corps, with their wives -and daughters, and the foreigners of distinction present in the capital, -who were introduced by their respective Ambassadors or Ministers. After -the ceremony there was a luncheon, the honours of which were undertaken -by the Mistress of the Robes to the Empress, and the ladies-in-waiting. -It was not until after these two functions that the official winter -season was considered to have begun.</p> - -<p>The first ball of the year generally took place on or about January -10th. It was essentially an official function, inasmuch as invitations -were sent only to personages belonging to the first four classes of the -<i>Tschin</i>, as it is called, or to members of the Imperial Household, with -their wives and daughters, and to ladies who before their marriage had -borne the diamond initial of the Empress and the rank of maid of honour. -There were generally some seven or eight thousand invitations -distributed for this festivity, at which the most extraordinary figures -appeared, who only showed themselves upon that one day, whilst many -smart people, whose presence was an ornament at all the small balls of -the Empress, were absent from this particular one, owing to their not -having the necessary rank to be admitted to it. Provincials arrived in -town for the occasion; governors of distant countries, functionaries who -would not have been admitted to any smart drawing-room, mustered in full -force. It may have been they were more attracted by the supper, which -was always the feature of this particular ball, than for the pleasure of -seeing the Sovereigns, who, owing to the immense crowd, could not -possibly be seen by every one<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_156" id="page_156">{156}</a></span> of the numerous guests at this -extraordinary function. Marie Feodorovna literally blazed with diamonds -when she entered the ball-room with the Emperor, for on her slender -person were displayed all the Crown gems. She was generally dressed in -white satin or velvet upon that day, with the blue ribbon of St. Andrew -across her shoulder, and an enormous diadem, the middle stone of which -was a huge pink diamond. The Grand Duchesses followed her, but the -Imperial Family did not dance much on this occasion beyond the one -official quadrille, in which the Ambassadors and their wives were -invited to participate.</p> - -<p>I have referred to the supper served at this ball. The menu of it was -classical, and spoken of in all those inferior circles of St. Petersburg -Society for whom asparagus and lobster represented the <i>ne plus ultra</i> -of luxury. Each of these figured upon the menu, and were supposed to be -brought fresh from Paris at great trouble and expense. The expense, of -course, is less now than when the custom was inaugurated, but the -tradition remains, and how often have I heard one or other of the -remarkable old ladies who, with their feathers and flounces, came out of -their retirement to attend the ball of the “Salle Nicolas,” as it is -called, remark, “<i>Mon cher, il y avait des asperges fraiches pour tout -le monde</i>.”</p> - -<p>Though asparagus might be there for everybody, it is certain, however, -that there was not enough room for this heterogeneous assembly, and that -the crush at these receptions surpassed everything that could be -imagined. There was hardly elbow room, and to enjoy oneself was quite -out of the question.</p> - -<p>With the ball once over, the Empress was free to receive her friends in -the way she liked best, and generally three, or sometimes -four—according to the time left before the beginning of -Lent—receptions were given in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_157" id="page_157">{157}</a></span> what was called the “Concert Room” of -the Winter Palace. These balls were certainly unique from every point of -view. They were never crowded, as rarely more than eight hundred -invitations were issued, and the supper was served in the Nicholas Hall, -a splendid apartment which was transformed into a winter garden. Each -small table was laid for eight to ten people, having in the middle of it -a big palm tree, at the foot of which was a parterre of roses and other -flowers. Under the portrait of the Emperor Nicholas I., which hangs in -the centre of one wall, was a kind of parterre of hyacinths, mixed with -tulips, opposite which stood the supper table of the Empress, to which -were invited, apart from the Grand Duchesses, the Ambassadors, and some -other important personages, and which was literally covered with the -most splendid exotics. The Emperor never sat down to supper, but used to -walk round the different tables, speaking a word here and there to the -people whom he knew, and seeing to the comfort of his guests, as any -other master of the house would do.</p> - -<p>These balls were the great feature of the St. Petersburg season, and the -brilliance of the dresses and jewels displayed at them was quite -remarkable. The Empress used to dance every dance, and contrived in the -intervals to speak with her friends, or give a word of encouragement to -young débutantes, who were always the object of her special care, and -whom she loved to see enjoy themselves.</p> - -<p>In addition to these balls at the Winter Palace, Marie Feodorovna gave -small dances at the Anitchkov Palace. To those she invited only her most -intimate friends, to the number of three hundred at the most; and, with -the exception of the Danish Minister, no diplomat was ever seen there. -It was quite a private reception, and it lasted generally<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_158" id="page_158">{158}</a></span> until the -small hours of the morning. Another small ball, the invitations to which -were confined within a very narrow circle, was the one given at the -Hermitage, where supper was served in the brilliantly illuminated -picture gallery, where one could admire the many <i>chefs d’œuvre</i> which -this famous collection contains, whilst talking with one’s partner.</p> - -<p>Finally, on the last Sunday in Carnival, there was a reception at Court, -which was generally held in the Yelaguine Palace, on the island of that -name. Luncheon was followed by dances, which lasted, with an -interruption for dinner, until twelve o’clock, when the Empress took -leave of her friends until the next season, and left immediately for -Gatschina, whither the Court returned that same night.</p> - -<p>With a few exceptions this programme was carried out regularly during -the thirteen years of Alexander III.’s reign. The Emperor and his -Consort used also to attend the receptions and balls of foreign -Ambassadors, as well as those of some members of the Russian -aristocracy, such as Count Scheremetieff, Prince Volkhonsky, Count -Woronzoff, and M. Balashoff, and Count and Countess Steinbock Fermor. -The last-mentioned gave one ball which to this day is remembered in St. -Petersburg Society, so very magnificent was it. Then there were the -receptions of Prince and Princess Menschikoff, which were always graced -by the Imperial presence, as well as those of Count Orloff Davydoff and -of the old Prince Youssoupoff.</p> - -<p>Lent was generally spent in Gatschina, and for Easter the Imperial -Family returned to town for a few days. In June they moved to Peterhof, -on the Baltic Sea, and in July made an excursion to Finland on their -yacht. In August the great summer manœuvres took place, after<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_159" id="page_159">{159}</a></span> which the -Emperor and Empress generally went to Denmark with their children. That -was the time which Alexander III. considered his real vacation. There he -could live quite like a private person surrounded by congenial people; -there he could for a few solitary moments forget that he was the Tsar of -All the Russias, and enjoy life in the way that he liked best.</p> - -<p>Of course, there were some variations to this yearly routine. Visits to -be paid to or received from foreign monarchs, or journeys into the -interior of the Empire; but, generally speaking, the description I have -given represents the existence led by the Imperial Family at that time.</p> - -<p>Naturally St. Petersburg Society was influenced by all this. It -underwent a certain change from its established customs of the former -reign. For one thing it danced more, and for another it criticised less. -Salons belonging to what one would call in England the Opposition -gradually closed their doors. Somehow, it was felt they were out of -place. Social scandals were for the most part discussed only among the -coterie of the Grand Duchess Marie Pavlovna, or in reference to that -coterie. Politics ceased to interest the public, because it was -felt—without its having been ever said—that this was a subject which -the Sovereign liked to reserve to himself. Of course, people -talked—this can never be prevented—but with one difference: when blame -was heard anywhere, it was always connected with this or that Minister, -and never attributed to the Emperor, whilst in the time of his father it -had been the contrary: it was the Monarch who was criticised or taken to -task, and his Ministers held blameless.</p> - -<p>Morals also underwent a transformation. Ugly scandals became rare, and I -cannot now remember one of flagrant character. Among the leaders of -Society at the time were the Countess Olga Lewachoff, the Countess Marie -Klein<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_160" id="page_160">{160}</a></span>michel—noted for her political proclivities—a reputation which -she shared with Madame Nélidoff. The latter was sister to General -Annenkoff, who constructed the Transcaspian Railway, and cousin to the -late Russian Ambassador in Paris. Count and Countess Pahlen were also -very considerable personages in the social horizon of St. Petersburg. He -had been Minister of Justice during the reign of Alexander II., and she -was a <i>Dame à Portrait</i> of the Empress. They represented the German -element at Court, but were highly esteemed and very much respected by -the Emperor. The Countess Strogonoff, Mistress of the Robes in -succession to Princess Hélène Kotchoubey, was a great lady who, before -her appointment, had always lived a retired life, and retained her -provincial tastes and manners. She was very timid, and took a great deal -of time to get used to her position. Her receptions, given in a most -magnificent house, were dull to the extreme, but very decorous; she -never knew who attended them, and rarely could recognise anyone. The -attention of Society was forcibly drawn to her the first time that she -appeared in St. Petersburg after her appointment as maid of honour. It -was at a performance at the French theatre, and a rude young man, rather -the worse for drink, Prince V——, seeing an old frump sitting modestly -in a corner of a box, went up and put out his tongue at her. One can -imagine the scandal that followed. The hero of it was nearly turned out -of his regiment, and probably would have been had not the good-natured -Countess herself pleaded for his forgiveness. She was a kind woman, very -stiff, very prim, but full of good qualities and intentions.</p> - -<p>Another maid of honour, of more social consequence than the Countess -Strogonoff, was the Princess Elizabeth—or Betsy, as everybody called -her—Bariatinsky. She was a really great lady, who knew her place, and -filled it to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_161" id="page_161">{161}</a></span> perfection; her receptions were visited by the best people -of St. Petersburg Society, whom she welcomed with a quiet dignity.</p> - -<p>I cannot take leave of my old friends among these ladies without -mentioning the Princess Lise Volkhonsky. She was the wife of Prince -Michael Volkhonsky, whose father had taken part in the conspiracy of -December 14th that nearly cost Nicholas I. his throne. Prince Michael -was born in Siberia, whither his mother had elected to follow her -husband, and at his majority was restored to his title and rank in the -<i>noblesse</i>. He had risen to a very high position, and had married a -cousin—the Princess Volkhonsky—beautiful, clever, charming, with -exquisite manners and most attractive personality. She frequently used -to receive the Emperor and Empress, and though she seldom visited at -other houses, yet she received a number of people in her own. Before her -death she fell under the influence of the philosopher Vladimir -Solovieff, and, partly owing to that influence, she was converted to the -Roman Catholic faith. The event was not made public until her death, -when difficulties ensued through the fact that Prince Volkhonsky wished -the funeral to be conducted in accordance with the rites of the Orthodox -Church. M. Pobedonostseff, the Procurator, interposed, and decided that -since the Princess had seceded from Orthodoxy, the funeral ceremony must -be conducted by the ministers of the religion she had adopted. A violent -discussion ensued, the end of which was that the Procurator of the Holy -Synod was severely blamed for the so-called “fanaticism,” which, after -all, had only secured what the Princess Volkhonsky would probably have -herself preferred.</p> - -<p>Among the most exciting social events of the period was the matrimonial -venture of the Grand Duke Michael Michailovitch. When the young Grand -Duke began his<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_162" id="page_162">{162}</a></span> social career it was thought that his marriage would -take place with a certain beautiful and accomplished young countess, but -to the surprise of everyone he went abroad, whence it was announced he -had wedded the young Countess Merenberg.</p> - -<p>Society talked extensively, of course, and the excitement was -intensified by the news of the sudden death of the Grand Duchess Olga at -Kharkoff, on her way to the Crimea. The Emperor deprived the Grand Duke -of his rank at Court, and in the Army, and forbade him to return to -Russia. He settled with his wife in Cannes, and she received from the -Grand Duke of Luxemburg the title of Countess Torby. The present Emperor -has, however, forgiven them, and Michael Michailovitch is sometimes seen -at Court festivities in St. Petersburg.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_163" id="page_163">{163}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XVII-a" id="CHAPTER_XVII-a"></a>CHAPTER XVII<br /><br /> -<small>THE FOREIGN POLICY OF ALEXANDER III.</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">One</span> of the questions that occupied public attention, both in Russia and -abroad, when Alexander III. succeeded his father, was as to the policy -he would adopt with regard to foreign affairs. Prince Gortschakov was -still alive and officially at the head of the Ministry; but its real -leader was M. de Giers, who was to remain in control of it until his -death. In appearance he was an insignificant little man, walking with a -peculiar droop of one of his shoulders, and with as mild a manner as -diplomat ever bore. He was supposed to foster German sympathies, and to -be strongly inclined towards an anti-French policy. The Emperor, on the -other hand, was known to be antagonistic to Teuton influences, and it -was wondered what direction the Cabinet of St. Petersburg would take -under the new regime.</p> - -<p>A strange little incident helped to excite the curiosity of St. -Petersburg Society. It is nearly forgotten by now, but I must mention it -because it had an undoubted influence on the spirit of distrust which -Alexander III. entertained until his death towards Germany and its -intrigues.</p> - -<p>It was well known that the Grand Duchess did her utmost to give -prominence to everything German, and to try to give the policy of the -Russian Government an inclination towards Berlin. She was also believed -to have personal communication with Prince Bismarck and to keep him <i>au -courant</i> of everything that was going on<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_164" id="page_164">{164}</a></span> in St. Petersburg. She had -been a great favourite with Alexander II., and was the only member of -the Imperial Family that had condescended to visit and be upon good -terms with the Princess Yourievsky. This last circumstance gave her an -opportunity to keep herself well informed concerning the foreign policy -pursued by the Government, and it is certain that she tried her best to -smooth down the differences that had arisen between the Cabinets of -Berlin and St. Petersburg subsequent to the Congress of 1878.</p> - -<p>When Alexander II. was murdered the position of his daughter-in-law -underwent a change. The new Sovereign was the last man capable of -consulting or confiding in a woman on matters of State. The Grand -Duchess found herself thrust aside, and experienced from this inevitable -change a keen feeling of disappointment and of anger.</p> - -<p>It would appear that one day she wrote fully upon these matters to -Prince Bismarck, mingling in her letter not only complaints, but also -bitter criticisms directed against the Emperor, his views, opinions, and -future plans, such as she imagined them to be. Now comes the tragic side -of the story. The letter fell into the hands of an aide-de-camp of the -Grand Duke Vladimir, Count C——, but how was never told. The Grand -Duchess openly accused him of having stolen it, whilst he replied that -he had found it in a place where it had no business to be, and had -thought it his duty to appropriate it. I leave the reader to judge -whether this explanation was justifiable or not; it is certain that the -letter was placed by the Count in the hands of the Minister of the -Imperial Household and was submitted by him to the Sovereign. The -scandal was great, and, for a wonder, was not hushed up. The Grand -Duchess was the first to speak about<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_165" id="page_165">{165}</a></span> it, and to complain of the -indelicacy of her husband’s aide-de-camp. In this it has always seemed -to me that she was right, for there is no excuse for such a mean thing -as stealing a letter. The Count was dismissed by the Grand Duke, but -immediately received the appointment of aide-de-camp to the Emperor, -which set tongues wagging with more energy than ever. No one knows what -would have happened had not the Grand Duchess fallen dangerously ill and -been sent abroad to complete her recovery. When she returned the scandal -had blown over, but its effects were not so easily forgotten. Alexander -III. was disgusted to find that he had German spies even among the -members of his own family, and the relations between the two Governments -became more strained every day, in spite of the tact displayed by the -German Ambassador in St. Petersburg, General von Schweinitz, and the -military attaché, General von Werder, who were both great favourites -with the Tsar. Thanks to their efforts, a kind of <i>modus vivendi</i> was -established, and the public had no knowledge that relations between the -two nations were not as cordial as they had been before.</p> - -<p>It was not, however, the case, as some people have thought, that because -of this breach between Russia and Germany the new Emperor at once turned -his thoughts towards a French alliance. France as a country was not -sympathetic to him, and he hated Republican governments almost as -energetically as did his grandfather Nicholas I. Furthermore, the Tsar -was not entirely convinced of the stability of the French Republic, but -his was a mind which prompted him to look round and to convince himself -where lay the real interests of his own beloved Russia before taking a -step which would be definitive. During this interval of waiting and -making up<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_166" id="page_166">{166}</a></span> his mind as to what was to be done, a Minister such as M. de -Giers proved himself to be most useful.</p> - -<p>The aim of the Emperor was to restore to the country the quietness of -which it had been deprived for some years previous to his accession. He -wanted a prosperous Russia from the economical, as well as from the -industrial point of view. Already he had in his mind the great scheme -which will immortalise his name—the construction of the Trans-Siberian -Railway, which was to unite Europe with his vast Asiatic dominions, and -he well knew that in order to achieve such a gigantic enterprise peace -was indispensable; that without it all his plans would be futile.</p> - -<p>He consequently waited, making no sign as to his intentions, and he -became furious whenever an untoward event disturbed his plans and shook -the edifice of peace he was labouring to construct.</p> - -<p>One can therefore imagine the anger with which an episode such as that -connected with the two speeches of General Skobeleff was received by -him. The comments of the German press on this regrettable incident -increased the Tsar’s passion, because he saw himself indirectly accused -of having approved this intemperate language. It was, therefore, an -imperative order which he sent to “the White General” to leave Paris -immediately and report himself at St. Petersburg.</p> - -<p>I will here mention a fact of which, I believe, very few living people -are aware. When Skobeleff received this message, or rather this command, -his first thought was to resist, and he wrote in that sense to a friend -in St. Petersburg, saying that he would not submit to be treated like a -naughty schoolboy after all he had done for the country. It was the -first time that friend had heard him mention his own services, and he -thought it was not<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_167" id="page_167">{167}</a></span> the moment to do so, when a numerous and powerful -party was accusing him of trying to provoke a war for his own personal -satisfaction.</p> - -<p>“Do not make any mistake,” he replied to the General. “If you disobey, -you will not find in the whole of Russia a single man who will not judge -you harshly for so doing. It is not for one so great as you to assume -the right to give others an example of disobedience to one’s Sovereign -and to one’s flag. Come back, explain yourself, and you will find that -you will thus disarm your most bitter enemies. Rightly or wrongly, you -have been represented as an ambitious man, who even dreams sometimes of -putting upon his own head the crown of the Romanoffs. Show them that you -are made of other stuff, that before everything you are a true Russian -and as such a faithful servant of the Crown. The time for military -revolutions is past, never to return, and the Army is no longer a power -standing face to face with the Sovereign, but a tool for the realisation -of his wishes and a support for his Throne.”</p> - -<p>Whether this letter had or had not an influence over Skobeleff I cannot -say, but it is certain that after receiving it he returned to St. -Petersburg and on the very next day presented himself to Alexander III. -What passed during that interview no one knows. Neither the Tsar nor -“the White General” ever mentioned the conversation which took place -between them, but Skobeleff changed considerably after this eventful -journey of his; he left the capital very soon after and returned to -Minsk, where his army corps was stationed. Four months later, in the -very prime of life, and at the zenith of his reputation, he died quite -suddenly, and in circumstances which some people persist to this day in -thinking mysterious, whilst in reality they were only unmentionable. -With him disappeared the last Sir Galahad that Russia will<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_168" id="page_168">{168}</a></span> ever see—a -legendary hero, whose exploits will be the subject of popular ballads -which will be remembered and sung by women and children after we are -dead and forgotten.</p> - -<p>It is useless to attempt to conceal the fact that the death of -Skobeleff, which was a national misfortune, caused something like a -feeling of relief abroad, especially in Germany, where the conviction -held that he wanted to provoke a war, and in Turkey, where he was -considered to be dreaming of becoming Prince of Bulgaria at the first -opportunity, with ambitions which might ultimately lead him to -Constantinople. As for the Emperor, he regretted the loss of the -General, but he was not sorry, if one can make such a distinction. War -was far from his mind, and he could not help considering whether such a -strong man, as Skobeleff undoubtedly was, would not become as dangerous -in time of peace as he was useful on a battlefield.</p> - -<p>After the Coronation the foreign policy which Alexander III. meant to -pursue became more evident. People understood that it would be directed -towards the maintenance of peace so long as it was necessary for Russian -interests. “All for Russia” became the motto, not only of the Emperor, -but also of all his Ministers. The spirit of nationalism which had been -dormant for so long began to revive, and gradually the world came to -recognise that Alexander would have no other consideration than the -welfare of his own country, in which the interests of his neighbours -would have no part. In spite of his anti-German feelings, he had too -much common sense not to understand that it was essential for both -nations to live in peace with each other, and even when he was most -incensed with the policy of Prince Bismarck, he did not contemplate a -war with Germany, from which he well knew that no possible advantage to -Russia could result.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_169" id="page_169">{169}</a></span></p> - -<p>It is now the time to say one word as to those famous forged Bulgarian -documents about which so much fuss was made. No one knows to this day by -what channel they reached the Emperor, but it is certain that he once -remarked, when talking with one of his rare friends and confidants about -that strange episode and the denial of Prince Bismarck of any knowledge -of the papers in question, “<i>Tout mauvais cas est niable</i>.” There is no -question that he entertained feelings of suspicion against the -Chancellor, and never quite believed that the documents were not -genuine. Perhaps this conviction proceeded from his knowledge of the -person from whom he had received them, and whom he probably considered -as one who would not have stooped to such a means of revenge as helping -to impose upon him such a gross fabrication. Of course, he was bound to -accept the explanations offered by the German Chancellor, but it is to -be questioned whether he believed in them implicitly. However, he -appeared to dismiss the incident from his attention, but, nevertheless, -it was to lead to great results, because in the course of time the idea -of a Russo-French alliance was suggested by the very people who had -brought these Bulgarian papers to the Emperor and at last succeeded in -interesting in their cause no less a person than the Procurator of the -Holy Synod, the all-powerful M. Pobedonostseff.</p> - -<p>It was he who convinced Alexander that, without going so far as an open -and acknowledged alliance, some kind of tacit understanding might be -arrived at with the French Republic, an understanding that would have -for consequences a complete change in the political equilibrium of -Europe, and might serve as a useful check on Austrian ambitions and -designs in the Near East.</p> - -<p>It was upon this basis that the French fleet was sent<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_170" id="page_170">{170}</a></span> to Cronstadt and -that of Russia to Toulon. The festivities which attended both occasions, -and which originally were intended to be purely military in character, -were transformed into manifestations of real friendship. So completely -was prejudice swept away before these national displays that the Tsar at -length consented to the “Marseillaise” being played in the halls of the -Peterhof Palace, on the day that the French Admiral and officers dined -there, and on its being sung in the streets of St. Petersburg itself.</p> - -<p>“<i>Nous avions fait du chemin</i>,” as the French say.</p> - -<p>Whether Alexander III. would have gone to Paris is a question that would -be difficult to answer. It is certain that the visit would not have been -sympathetic to him; it is equally certain he would not have hesitated -from it had he thought it was necessary as a guarantee of a long period -of peace for Russia. That peace was his most earnest desire, and no -Sovereign has ever had so much at heart the peaceful development of his -nation than this mighty ruler of 160,000,000 people. If ever one earned -the glorious title of “Peacemaker,” it was the father of the present -Tsar.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_171" id="page_171">{171}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XVIII-a" id="CHAPTER_XVIII-a"></a>CHAPTER XVIII<br /><br /> -<small>ALEXANDER’S MINISTERS</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">One</span> of the first cares of Alexander III. when he began to reign was the -financial condition of Russia. It was far from cheerful at that -particular moment. The expenses of the Turkish War had not been paid; -taxes were coming in most irregularly; the value of the paper rouble had -gone down considerably; and foreign credit was not easy to obtain. It -was impossible to do without the latter, for the national deficit could -not be met from the resources of the country alone. At length, after -endless trouble, a loan was arranged, but under terrible conditions, -imposed by the Jewish banking world of Paris and Berlin. With this loan -the Rothschilds absolutely refused to have anything to do, on account of -the massacres of Jews that had taken place in the south of Russia, -especially in Kischinev.</p> - -<p>The situation was serious, and needed an energetic and clever man to -face it. In the year 1889 the official world of St. Petersburg was -surprised to read that the Director of the Technological Institute of -that capital, M. Wischnegradsky, had been appointed Minister of -Finances.</p> - -<p>If ever an “outsider” gained a foremost position, it was M. -Wischnegradsky. He was unknown to the fashionable world, and hitherto -Ministers had been looked for in that charmed circle. No one knew him, -no one had heard anything definite about him, except that he had been -Chairman of the South-Western Railway, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_172" id="page_172">{172}</a></span> succeeded in re-establishing -order and prosperity to that enterprise, which had far from a good -reputation when he was called upon to save it from bankruptcy. He was -also credited with great tact, great learning, and an excellent -knowledge of financial matters and problems. He was no longer young, but -full of energy and determination. Beyond these superficial facts, no one -could tell anything concerning him, or even make speculations as to -whether or not he was fitted for the important post to which his -Sovereign had called him.</p> - -<p>There were people in St. Petersburg who said that it was M. -Pobedonostseff who was responsible for the appointment. This assertion -was absolutely untrue. It was the personal act of the Emperor, who had -been greatly struck by a pamphlet written by M. Wischnegradsky on the -Public Debt of Russia, which had quite accidentally fallen into his -hands. He sent for the author of the pamphlet, and had two long -conversations with him, after which the world was stunned by the news -that Ivan Alexieievitch Wischnegradsky had been appointed to the task of -repairing the shattered finances of the Russian Empire.</p> - -<p>Difficult though that task was, it was crowned with success. At least, -M. Wischnegradsky put matters so far right that his successors only had -to reap the benefit of his almost superhuman work. In his ideas as to -the best way of restoring the credit of the country he showed himself a -great statesman as well as a great financier. He overcame difficulties -almost insurmountable at first sight; he induced the Rothschilds once -more to smile upon a land in which their “co-religionists” were -persecuted and trodden upon. He persuaded them, as well as other -financial powers in Europe, that Russia had unknown resources within its -limits, which only needed developing for the good of the whole of the -industrial world. He<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_173" id="page_173">{173}</a></span> above all things obeyed his Imperial master’s -orders, which consisted in trying to convince public opinion that so -long as he reigned peace would never be endangered, and that Russia -would follow a policy of industrial progress and peaceful development of -her resources towards one goal, that of becoming a rich nation rather -than a conquering one.</p> - -<p>For years M. Wischnegradsky worked at this task, and he lost his health -and ultimately his life in bringing it to an issue. His first care was -to consolidate the value of the paper money by gathering enough gold to -guarantee the redemption of any issue that the Government thought it -necessary to make. When he took in hand the direction of the Treasury, -the amount of gold in the cellars of the Imperial Bank was scarcely -sufficient to serve as security for the foreign loans with which the -country was saddled, and all payments were made in paper. When he was -compelled to retire from the public service, gold was beginning to be -the common currency, and now one finds more of it in Russia even than in -France, and the scarcity is in paper money.</p> - -<p>Wischnegradsky well knew that it was only a future generation that would -reap the benefit of his policy, but this did not deter him from carrying -out the programme which he had in his mind, in spite of his numerous -enemies who howled at him because they did not perceive any immediate -amelioration in the conditions which he had undertaken to transform from -bad to good.</p> - -<p>Ivan Alexieievitch was a charming man from the social point of view, -full of fun and amusing anecdotes, which he freely distributed in the -course of conversation. In spite of the enormous burden of work which he -had taken upon his shoulders, he found the necessary time to keep -himself cognisant of everything that was going on in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_174" id="page_174">{174}</a></span> world, and I -do not think that any remarkable work of science or of literature was -published without his finding time to glance at it, so as to be -conversant with its most important points. He realised that it is -essential for a statesman to keep himself posted as to the state of -public opinion, not only at home but abroad, so as to be able to see to -the needs of his own country through the criticisms addressed to it by -the foreign press. Light was the thing he most valued, and of light he -never found enough around him nor around the Emperor; the latter, he -used to say, ought to be spared petty criticisms and details, but should -be kept informed as to the essential points of weakness in his -dominions, no matter even if they became a source of painful -disillusionment or of sorrow.</p> - -<p>He loved Alexander III. sincerely, and with a devotion such as is rarely -met with in a Minister. He appreciated his honesty and the -straightforwardness of his intentions, and above all he respected the -love for Russia which animated his Sovereign; he would have induced the -Tsar to make the greatest sacrifices if only they were conducive to the -prosperity of the Russian people.</p> - -<p>When the famine of 1892 brought the population of twelve of the most -fertile Governments in the Empire to the verge of starvation, it was -Wischnegradsky who spoke to Alexander III. of the misery that this -famine was causing and would cause to Russia. This in spite of the -recommendations of the then Minister of the Interior, M. Dournovo, who -had succeeded Count Tolstoy in that responsible post, and who, being -above everything a flatterer, did not like to tell the Emperor the true -state of things. Wischnegradsky even went so far as to have sent to the -Tsar a piece of the terrible bread, made of grass and straw, that the -peasants in certain localities were eating, in order to convince His -Majesty of the distress; and he, who was<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_175" id="page_175">{175}</a></span> supposed to be so very -economical, insisted upon enormous credits being opened in order to -relieve the stricken provinces. The burden of this arduous -responsibility, and the strain of this gigantic work, told at last on -the constitution of Ivan Alexieievitch, and one day in spring, whilst at -Gatschina, where he had gone to submit his weekly report to the Emperor, -he was stricken with an attack of what at first sight appeared to be -apoplexy, and was with difficulty taken home.</p> - -<p>It was at that particular moment there appeared upon the political scene -a person who ever since has occupied a considerable position in the -history of Russia, Sergius Ioulievitch Witte, now Count Witte, whose -signature stands at the foot of the Portsmouth Treaty of Peace with -Japan.</p> - -<p>Count Witte, about whom so much has been written, comes of a good family -of German origin, which settled in Odessa many years ago. He studied -well, but through lack of means had not been able to obtain any -appointment, except of an inferior kind. For a number of years he was -station-master at Popielna, a small station on the South-Western -Railway, not very far from Kieff. It was there that M. Wischnegradsky, -at that time chairman of the railway, saw him, and was struck with his -abilities, and appointed M. Witte manager of the rolling stock of the -company. Once in a position from which there was a chance of promotion -and distinction, Witte showed to their best his unquestionable ability -and knowledge of financial matters. When M. Wischnegradsky was called to -the Ministry of Finance he at once brought Witte to St. Petersburg and -made him chief of one of the most important departments of the Treasury. -The rest became easy, and doubtless many of the reforms carried out by -Wischnegradsky were due in part to his <i>alter ego</i>, Sergius Ioulievitch<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_176" id="page_176">{176}</a></span> -Witte. Wischnegradsky continually praised his subordinate to the -Emperor, saying that without him he would never have been able to -accomplish what he had, and when the Ministry of Communications became -vacant, he proposed to the Sovereign to appoint M. Witte to the post. On -the morning of the day of that fateful journey to Gatschina, Ivan -Alexieievitch had felt unwell, and seeing Sergius Ioulievitch, asked him -to accompany him. It was Witte who brought back to town his former -chief, and during the sad days that followed he was continually in the -house helping the bereaved family and taking all the trouble he possibly -could from their shoulders, so as to leave them free to attend upon the -sick man.</p> - -<p>About a week after the attack that had prostrated the Minister of -Finance a letter was sent to the Emperor; it opened in a most humble -tone, and with the assurance that the writer was prompted only by a -sense of duty, but the interests of Russia were dearer to him even than -the ties of a grateful friendship. And then it went on to state that the -health of M. Wischnegradsky was such that there was no hope of his ever -again fulfilling the duties of his responsible post, and that this -contingency ought to be provided against, or the interests of the -country would suffer. Even whilst this letter was being written the -Minister was slowly mending and looking forward to the day when he would -be able to take up his work again.</p> - -<p>The Emperor showed this letter to General Tchérévine, who urged him not -to take any immediate action, and offered himself to go and see how -matters stood. He did so, and was able to assure the Tsar that there was -nothing to warrant the assumption that Wischnegradsky would not get -better, and that in any case it would be better to wait before making a -decision that would certainly break the heart of the old man, who was -conscien<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_177" id="page_177">{177}</a></span>tious enough to resign his duties if he saw himself unfit to -perform them.</p> - -<p>After a long illness, followed by a longer leave spent in the Crimea, -Ivan Alexieievitch returned to St. Petersburg, and once more took up his -duties; but the old activity was gone, and gone with it, too, was the -energy, as well as the power to work, for which he had been so famed. -After a few months he asked to be relieved of his duties, tired perhaps -also of the many intrigues against him, prompted by the desire to see -his successor installed. Before leaving his post, at a last interview -with the Emperor, he recommended the appointment of M. Witte in his -place. He retired into private life, and died two years later, deeply -regretted by all who knew him, and leaving behind him the reputation of -one of the most disinterested servants the Crown had ever had.</p> - -<p>Even before death had claimed M. Wischnegradsky, M. Witte had become one -of the foremost men in official Russia. Clever to an uncommon degree, of -great intellectual ability and statesmanlike views, he knew what he -wanted, and in Russia that is the quality which is seldom met with. He -was ambitious; he desired power, and was one of the few men who knew how -to use it. Above all, he had a keen knowledge of humanity, of its -defects, and of its meannesses. Free from prejudices, he was not a man -to be hampered by convention, and during the course of his career he had -given striking examples of this disdain for public opinion. If not a -Napoleon or a Bismarck, he was unquestionably a strong man, with the -capacities, perhaps, of a Richelieu, who rose to his high position -because a king helped him, and not because he helped a king.</p> - -<p>At the present moment Count Witte is, without doubt, the cleverest -statesman that Russia possesses, though it is very doubtful whether he -will ever return to power<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_178" id="page_178">{178}</a></span> with the weight of the Treaty of Portsmouth -hanging round his neck.</p> - -<p>I cannot end this chapter without saying a few words about another of -the Ministers of Alexander III., who played an important part in public -affairs owing to the transformation which he effected at the Ministry of -Justice. Nicholas Valerianovitch Muravieff was a character out of the -common. He was Public Prosecutor at the trial of the murderer of -Alexander II., and had risen to fame by the very able manner in which he -conducted this difficult case. When he became Minister, principally -through the influence of General Tchérévine, who considered him one of -the ablest of public men, he at once made his presence felt in his -department, into which he brought a degree of order previously unknown. -He was brilliant in the extreme, a quality which he shared in common -with all the Muravieffs, and especially with his cousin, who was -afterwards Minister for Foreign Affairs. After the Japanese War he -resigned his position and accepted the post of Ambassador in Rome, where -he died quite suddenly and in mysterious circumstances very soon -afterwards. Apart from his sterling qualities, he was one of the most -interesting and charming men of his time. He left some curious memoirs -relative to the events which accompanied the murder of the Emperor -Alexander II., and the development and crushing of the Nihilist -movement. If ever these memoirs are published they will prove an -interesting contribution to the history of Russia during the last -quarter of the nineteenth century.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_179" id="page_179">{179}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XIX-a" id="CHAPTER_XIX-a"></a>CHAPTER XIX<br /><br /> -<small>THE POLICE UNDER ALEXANDER III.</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">It</span> is impossible, when writing about Russia, to avoid reference to the -police. The general idea abroad is that visitors to the country have a -policeman at their heels at every moment, and run the risk of being sent -to Siberia at the slightest provocation, or even without any provocation -at all. They are exceedingly surprised when they arrive in St. -Petersburg to find that the police are never seen anywhere except in the -streets, and that their presence is not felt in any offensive way. -During the reign of Alexander III. the Russian police system, especially -that of the capital, was organised to a degree of absolute perfection, -but at the same time the members of it were never obtrusively in -evidence.</p> - -<p>The force was divided into three sections. The political police, to -which belonged the special corps known as the “<i>corps des gendarmes</i>,” -was controlled from the Ministry of the Interior, and its ramifications -spread over the whole of Russia. The second section confined its -operations to St. Petersburg and was under the command of the Prefect of -the city; and, thirdly, there was the <i>Okhrana</i>, or special police, -employed in guarding the Sovereign, to which section the others were -subordinate. The Chief of the <i>Okhrana</i> was General Tchérévine, to whose -able care the most difficult matters connected with the organisation of -these different branches of the service were entrusted, and who had the -last word to say in regard to them.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_180" id="page_180">{180}</a></span></p> - -<p>The Prefect of St. Petersburg was General Gresser, a most able, -trustworthy, and vigilant officer, full of energy, tact, and discretion, -who not only had secured the most perfect order in the city, but was -also most watchful as to any political manifestation that might occur. -The <i>corps des gendarmes</i> was commanded by General Orgewsky, a personage -of a certain importance, if only on account of the number of enemies he -had managed to make.</p> - -<p>General Orgewsky commenced his career in the crack regiment of the -<i>chevaliers gardes</i>, and though not a favourite, yet was a prominent -personage in St. Petersburg Society. He had been transferred to Warsaw -as Colonel of the gendarmes at a time when Warsaw was supposed to be -infested with revolutionaries and Nihilists, and had fulfilled his -duties there to the general satisfaction of everybody. Further, he had -married a lady honoured with the particular friendship of the Empress -Marie Feodorovna, a friendship which she thoroughly deserved, being a -most charming, amiable, and good woman. When the question arose of -finding a suitable man to take over the command of the political police, -and act as adviser to the Minister of the Interior, General Orgewsky was -selected for the post.</p> - -<p>The General was a stern man, of a harshness of character that bordered -on cruelty, and he set himself to perform his duties in the most -relentless way. No one could boast of having succeeded in arousing his -indulgence or the slightest feeling of mercy when what he considered to -be his duty was in question. He was, indeed, oversensitive on the point -of duty, and jealous to a painful degree of the power which he wielded.</p> - -<p>It was this jealousy that brought him into disgrace. About four years -after the accession of Alexander III.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_181" id="page_181">{181}</a></span> there were rumours of a Nihilist -plot against his life. The police had an inkling of it, but could not -ascertain anything definite concerning it. General Orgewsky took the -matter into his own hands, and wanted to send men to St. Petersburg to -make investigations. General Gresser objected to this, saying that his -agents were already on the track of the conspirators, and that as <i>he</i> -was responsible in the city for the safety of the Sovereign, he was not -going to have <i>his</i> plans disturbed by other people, who were ignorant -of them. The quarrel at last became so bitter that it was carried to the -Emperor, who upheld General Gresser, adding that he “could find plenty -of men to fill the post of Chief of the Gendarmes, but that he could not -so easily replace General Gresser as Prefect of the capital.” Events -justified the Emperor’s confidence in the Prefect, for a few days -afterwards the city police arrested all the conspirators on the Nevski -Prospekt, where they were parading with bombs in their pockets, waiting -for the coming of the Emperor to the Commemoration Service in the church -of the fortress of St. Peter and St. Paul on the anniversary of his -father’s death.</p> - -<p>After that there was no question of the supercession of General Gresser, -and until his death he retained the position of Prefect of St. -Petersburg in a manner that has never been equalled. He was everywhere, -and saw to everything; was present at every fire, and every day drove -all through the city to see that everything was in order. He knew -absolutely all that was going on, even down to the private love affairs -of prominent people in the capital, but never was he heard to utter a -single word that could have revealed his knowledge. His discretion was -supreme, and secrets secured by him were never revealed. After his death -<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_182" id="page_182">{182}</a></span>he was succeeded by General——, and it became a common saying in town -that “Gresser knew everything and told nothing, while—— knew nothing -and told everything.”</p> - -<p>When Count Tolstoy, under whom Orgewsky and Gresser served, was asked -why he had sacrificed Orgewsky instead of Gresser, he replied, “Gresser -is a subordinate who behaves as such; Orgewsky is also a subordinate who -has forgotten the fact. I have reminded him of it, and that is all I -have to say.”</p> - -<p>General Gresser’s death at a comparatively early age was tragic in the -extreme. That a man so clever, so cynical in a certain sense, who knew -better than anyone the value which ought to be attached to quack -medicine advertisements, should have been victimised by one of these -specious charlatans is almost incredible. Yet it was the allurement of a -“youth restorer” that captured this astute chief of police. The drug was -administered by injection, and General Gresser submitted to several -doses; blood-poisoning ensued, and he died in terrible agony in the -course of three or four days.</p> - -<p>When General Orgewsky retired from the responsible post of Chief of the -Gendarmes, he was appointed a senator, and lived for some years in St. -Petersburg. He was then appointed Governor-General of the Provinces of -Lithuania, and some little while later died at Wilna, after terrible -agony, from cancer.</p> - -<p>The safety of the Sovereign and of his family was finally entrusted to -the <i>Okhrana</i>, but after the death of General Tchérévine, which occurred -during the present reign, the police arrangements were entirely changed. -Whether the present arrangement is more successful than the former I do -not know. One thing, however, is certain, and that is, in spite of what -may have been believed abroad, there were not many attempts on the life -of Alexander III. The most serious was the one to which I<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_183" id="page_183">{183}</a></span> have already -referred. All the others were either of no consequence, or were nipped -in the bud by the police. The Emperor himself hated to be followed by -detectives, and whenever he noticed one about him would send him away, -almost rudely. He repeatedly told his Ministers that he believed in -Divine Providence, and knew he would not die one hour earlier than was -ordained, and that all the precautions which they took in regard to his -safety only made him ridiculous.</p> - -<p>It was, therefore, extremely difficult to combine the measures that were -considered indispensable to the security of the Tsar with his own -orders, about which he was very particular, getting into a passion when -they were not obeyed.</p> - -<p>An amusing instance of this occurred one afternoon when the Emperor was -walking in the park at Gatschina, accompanied only by his dog. He -suddenly saw a man hiding in the bushes as if afraid of being seen. -Alexander went towards him, but the man ran away, and whilst the Tsar -was still looking in the direction taken by the suspect, some detectives -appeared, and a wild chase began, which ended in the man being caught. -In view of the Emperor’s orders, not one of the police officials would -consent to take the culprit before him, until General Tchérévine -appeared upon the scene and gave the necessary directions. It then -turned out that the person who had been the cause of all this -disturbance was himself a detective who had been ordered to follow the -Emperor, but in such a way that the latter might not notice him. When he -saw that Alexander had discovered him, his only desire was to run away. -The incident caused a deal of amusement, but Alexander III. was furious, -and gave vent to his rage in a few most energetic expressions that -produced terror all round. For three days he would not<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_184" id="page_184">{184}</a></span> speak to General -Tchérévine, whom he said was lacking in common sense in adopting such -childish measures for his safety. His straightforward nature hated all -this “unnecessary fuss,” as he called it, and he always used to say that -Providence was his best guardian angel, whom he trusted in preference to -all others.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_185" id="page_185">{185}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XX-a" id="CHAPTER_XX-a"></a>CHAPTER XX<br /><br /> -<small>THE TRUTH ABOUT BORKY</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">Any</span> account of Alexander III. would be incomplete without a reference to -the railway accident which happened at Borky and nearly cost the -Sovereign and his family their lives. Foreign papers have always -attributed it to an attempt made against his person, but I can say on -the authority of one who conducted the inquiry concerning it that the -incident at Borky <i>was an accident</i>, but an accident due to criminal -carelessness and the absurd principle that a monarch cannot be disobeyed -when he gives an order, even when that order is bound to end in disaster -to himself.</p> - -<p>The manner of the accident was as follows:—</p> - -<p>The Emperor and his family were returning from the first visit to the -Caucasus that they had paid since the accession. This visit had been -made the occasion of numberless ovations, and had been extremely -popular. The three weeks spent by the Imperial pair in this part of -their dominion formed a continual triumph, and the Empress in particular -had been excessively pleased and touched by the love which had been -expressed for her by the different classes of the population. Contrary -to the usual practice, the entire personal suite of the Sovereigns had -accompanied them during this journey, as well as all the Ministers. -Among the latter was Admiral Possiet, the Minister of Public Ways and -Communications, who had occupied that post for fifteen years and had -been a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_186" id="page_186">{186}</a></span> personal friend of the late Emperor. Upon him had fallen the -entire management of what was to prove a momentous journey. He it was -who had given instructions as to how the Imperial train was to be -watched and driven, and he had allowed no one to share with him this -responsibility. The Royal train was a very long and heavy one, but its -capacity was not equal to the demands of the increased entourage, and -carriages had to be coupled on to accommodate them. Two engines had also -to be employed, one of which was of recent construction and the other -almost obsolete in its antiquity, and totally unfit to be driven at the -same speed as the other. This oversight was in part the cause of the -accident. It is related that when the train passed Kharkoff an engineer -who happened to be at the station remarked that it would be a wonder if -no accident happened to it. The train was driven very slowly, so slowly -that the Emperor became impatient, and asked whether the speed might not -be accelerated. Admiral Possiet gave orders to that effect, but the -principal engineer of the line, who was also on the train, replied that -this could not be done, and pointed out to the Minister the reasons for -it. Possiet said that if the commands of the Emperor were not executed -he would ask for explanations, and that such explanations would involve -the blame of everyone concerned. He added that he would telegraph to the -next important station ahead, ordering another engine to be ready for -the Imperial train, and meanwhile nothing would happen. The engineer -kept silence, but gave instructions for a slight increase of speed; and -it was entirely due to his disregard of the Admiral’s order for greatly -increased speed that Alexander III. owed his life, for if the train had -been going faster not one person would have escaped the catastrophe. At -the time, the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_187" id="page_187">{187}</a></span> Imperial Family were sitting at lunch with the members of -their suite. Suddenly there was a jerk; it was when the leading—and -weaker—engine, was pushed was off the rails. At the same moment the -carriages at the end of the train, being lighter than those in front, -were also derailed. Before anyone could inquire what had happened the -roof of the Imperial saloon had fallen in, and the whole carriage -overturned, burying in its wreckage all who were in it.</p> - -<p>The confusion which followed was indescribable. Not one of those who -escaped but believed himself to be the only one left alive to tell of -the catastrophe. The first person to emerge from under the broken -carriage was the Emperor, who, crawling on all fours, managed to emerge -from the mass of broken timber and iron that was crushing him. He called -for help, and himself began to remove the wreckage in an effort to save -the Empress. She was his first thought, and when at last, aided by two -soldiers who had run to his assistance, he managed to pull her out from -the ruins of the train, he was so thoroughly unnerved that he sat down -on a stone, and drawing her to his heart, exclaimed, “Mimi, Mimi, are -you sure that you are not hurt?”</p> - -<p>In the meantime help had come, and an officer having heard the cries of -a child in the field close by, had run to its assistance, and brought -back the little Grand Duchess Olga, aged six, who had been thrown out of -the open window of the carriage into the field. Soon the other Imperial -children were found, and the survivors of this terrible accident were -able to estimate its effect.</p> - -<p>The number of victims was considerable. Imperial servants, soldiers, -guards in charge of the train, cooks, maids, in all about forty-five -people were killed or injured. The telegraph poles had been damaged, and -it was impossible to summon medical help quickly. The Emperor’s own<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_188" id="page_188">{188}</a></span> -doctor began to attend to the injured, and the Empress, forgetful of her -own slight contusions, helped him with all the devotion of a real sister -of charity. She carried water, made bandages with her own linen, which -she tore into shreds for the purpose, spoke to the injured, and -comforted them with all the sweet words that came to her lips. The -Emperor, in the meanwhile, was superintending the rescue and salvage -operations, and doing all he possibly could to hurry them on, and, above -all, to remove the wounded men and see to their being properly attended. -Then at last, after five weary hours of waiting in a drizzling rain that -added to the discomfort of the situation, a relief train arrived.</p> - -<p>The Emperor had it driven to the next station, and there summoned the -village priest to conduct a service of thanksgiving for the living and -of memory for the dead in his presence, during which the tears streamed -down his cheeks, and when he returned to St. Petersburg it was noticed -that a great change seemed to have occurred in him: he was oppressed by -sadness, every sign of joyousness seemed to have departed from his -nature. This unfortunate accident at Borky without question laid the -foundations of the disease to which the Emperor was to become a victim. -In the joy of seeing him emerge from it safely and apparently uninjured, -people forgot to ask themselves whether it might not after all have -harmed his constitution. He looked such a picture of health that the -idea that something might be amiss did not even enter the minds of those -who surrounded the Emperor—not even that of the Empress. As a matter of -fact, he received an injury to his kidneys which might have been cured -if it had been treated immediately, but which, neglected, was to bring -him to an early grave. The weight of the wreckage under which he had -been pinned had crushed<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_189" id="page_189">{189}</a></span> some nerves in his back, and chronic nephritis -ensued. Ultimately Bright’s disease developed, which was only discovered -when it was too late to attempt a cure. Though he had rallied -immediately from the shock of the accident, the Emperor soon after began -to find that he was not so well as formerly; he complained of headaches, -and that he could not secure a comfortable pair of shoes, always saying -that those he had were too narrow for him. This was attributed to -caprice, and it did not occur to anyone that the reason for it lay in -the fact that the Emperor’s feet were swelling rapidly.</p> - -<p>In January of 1894, St. Petersburg was startled by the news that its -beloved Emperor was ill. It was almost on the eve of the first ball of -the season, and caused great excitement in Society. The ball was -countermanded, and it was officially announced that the illness was a -sharp attack of influenza complicated with a touch of pneumonia. For -three or four days the bulletins were rather alarming, and a celebrated -Moscow doctor, Professor Zakharine, was called in. But Alexander mended -wonderfully quickly, and very soon was out again. His daughter the Grand -Duchess Xenia was making her début, and he did not like to cancel any of -the Court festivities for which arrangements had been already made. The -first Court ball was postponed for a fortnight, and then was attended by -the Emperor, as were those that followed after. Apparently he was again -in good health, though in accordance with his doctors’ orders he worked -a little less hard. He was, nevertheless, looking so ill, and his -complexion had grown so sallow, that a few keen observers suspected that -something was radically wrong, but, of course, did not dare to give -expression to their fears. In July the Imperial Family started as usual -for its annual excursion in Finnish waters, and it was during this trip -that the Emperor’s health<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_190" id="page_190">{190}</a></span> took a decided turn for the worse. A young -doctor who was accompanying him took upon himself to make certain -analyses, and was horrified to find as a result that the Sovereign was -suffering from albuminuria in an advanced stage and in an acute form.</p> - -<p>He told the truth to the Empress, who at first would not believe him. -The Court was returning to Peterhof for the marriage of the Grand -Duchess Xenia with her cousin the Grand Duke Alexander Michailovitch, -and it was decided that nothing should be told the Emperor, until this -event was over, beyond the necessity to take certain remedies. The Tsar -felt keenly the parting from his eldest daughter, and though she was not -leaving the country, yet he well knew that, with her new interests, the -relations between them would no longer be the same. Then, too, the -betrothal of the Heir to the Throne with the Princess Alix of Hesse was -a subject of preoccupation to the Sovereign. The Grand Duke had spent a -part of the summer in England, where his future wife was residing at -Windsor Castle with her grandmother Queen Victoria, and had been -delighted with his stay there. But Alexander III., as a rule, did not -care for a member of his family to remain too long abroad, and he was -eager for his son to return to Russia, yet, on the other hand, he did -not like to say so; and altogether he was worried more than was good for -his health.</p> - -<p>In September the Imperial Family left for the Castle of Bielowiege, in -the Government of Grodno, in the centre of the vast forest which is the -glory of that splendid domain. There Alexander seemed at first to rally, -but afterwards the worst symptoms of his disease developed, and it was -decided to summon from Berlin the famous Professor Leyden, supposed to -be the greatest living authority on the disease from which the Emperor -was suffering.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_191" id="page_191">{191}</a></span></p> - -<p>When Leyden saw him he recognised at once that a cure was impossible, -but he applied himself to minimise the sufferings and to prolong as far -as was possible the life of the sick man. His efforts were successful in -bringing a little ease to the invalid, and the suggestion was made that -he should go to a warmer climate than the damp one of St. Petersburg. -The Queen of Greece suggested Corfu; this seemed to please the Emperor, -and he laughingly remarked that in his cousin’s house he should still -feel at home. The King and Queen of Greece offered him the use of their -lovely villa “Mon Repos” at Corfu, and Alexander accepted it with an -eagerness which surprised his family, who were well aware of his dislike -of living anywhere but in his own house. The plans for the journey were -accordingly made, and servants and furniture sent in advance, so as to -have everything ready by the end of October, when it was decided that -the visit should take place. Professor Leyden was asked to accompany the -Emperor to Greece, and readily agreed. Alexander seemed so delighted -that apparently he began to pick up strength, and at length in the last -days of September he left Bielowiege for Livadia in the Crimea on the -first stage of his migration to Corfu. When he reached there he seemed -so much better that the Empress began to have hopes that after all the -doctors might be mistaken, and that her beloved husband would recover. -But about a fortnight after their arrival in the Crimea, Alexander had a -relapse, after which the thought of his being well enough to leave -Livadia had to be abandoned, and his family were warned to prepare for -the worst. The days of the best and wisest Sovereign that Russia ever -had were numbered.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_192" id="page_192">{192}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXI-a" id="CHAPTER_XXI-a"></a>CHAPTER XXI<br /><br /> -<small>LAST DAYS AT LIVADIA</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">It</span> was a lovely autumn afternoon, almost summerlike in its beauty, when -the <i>Polar Star</i>, flying the Imperial standard, steamed into the harbour -of Yalta. All the local authorities had gathered there to await the -arrival of the Emperor and his family. They had not visited the Crimea -for three years, and as usual whenever they arrived in their southern -residence, the whole population turned out to receive them and express -their delight. Livadia was more a country house than a palace. It had -been built for the Empress Marie Alexandrovna—whose state of health had -often obliged her to spend the autumn and winter months in a warm -climate—and had been bequeathed by her to her eldest son. The Emperor, -however, did not share his mother’s affection for the place, and it was -not often that he visited it. On this occasion it was only after great -hesitation that he consented to stop at Livadia at all, for his desire -was to go straight to Corfu. He seemed to have a presentiment that the -place would be fatal to him, and even said so to the Empress. -Circumstances and the doctors, however, proved too strong for him, and -he was persuaded to see what the Crimean climate would do for him, and -to try and gather there some strength for the longer journey to which he -looked forward with an eagerness he had never been seen to display for -anything before.</p> - -<p>When the Imperial yacht drew up at the pier of Yalta,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_193" id="page_193">{193}</a></span> Alexander did not -feel well enough to receive the authorities on board as was the custom -on such occasions. The Empress welcomed them with her usual kindness and -sweet smile, saying merely that the Emperor felt tired with his journey, -but that he was ever so much better, and that she hoped a few months’ -stay in the lovely climate of the south coast would soon set him quite -right again. She spoke with a conviction which she could not have felt, -but perhaps in the effort to assure others she found comfort to herself, -some lightening of the dark shadow which was hovering over her. She -herself supported her husband when they landed, and did her best to -dissimulate her anxiety as well as the tottering steps of the Emperor.</p> - -<p>The change in the latter’s appearance since his last stay in the Crimea -terrified all those who had assembled to greet him. He looked a perfect -ghost—pale, thin, and with the saddest of smiles upon his lips. He -spoke a few words to the Governor and the other authorities, but seemed -to be in a hurry to get home, and hastened to his carriage, in which he -was rapidly driven to the Palace.</p> - -<p>The first few days passed quietly. The invalid spent most of his time -out of doors, and appeared more cheerful and more content with his -condition. He watched from the terrace the blue sea spreading beyond, -and the warships anchored in the harbour of Yalta, of which one, the -<i>Pamiat Merkuria</i>, newly built, was the object of his special interest -and attention, and he often spoke of it, saying that as soon as he felt -better he would go on board and examine it carefully. Alas! it was upon -this same ship that his mortal remains were taken to Sebastopol on their -way to St. Petersburg for burial.</p> - -<p>By and by the whole Imperial Family gathered in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_194" id="page_194">{194}</a></span> Crimea under one -pretence or another, so as not to allow the invalid to suspect that it -was anxiety for his health that had brought them there. But Alexander -was not deceived, and well understood the gravity of his condition. When -the Empress was not present he sometimes spoke of what was to be done -after he had gone, but the proposal which was made at that time to -celebrate quietly the marriage of the Heir to the Throne with the -Princess Alix of Hesse, in the private chapel of Livadia, did not meet -with his approval. He did not think, and said so, that the wedding of -the future Sovereign ought to be solemnised without the proper pomp and -ceremonies inseparable from such events. He did not even express the -desire to see his prospective daughter-in-law arrive in the Crimea -earlier than the time which had been originally fixed for her journey, -the last days of October, and yet he had not seen her since her -betrothal to the Tsarevitch. It seemed as though he was afraid of -exhausting his remaining strength in useless emotions, and wanted to -reserve it for the last parting with the wife he loved so well. She, on -her side, was heroic in the calm she displayed and the force of will -with which she dried her tears whenever she entered her husband’s room, -so that he might not perceive her agony. She surprised everybody by her -courage and Christian resignation to the will of the Almighty; never -once did she allow herself to give vent to her despair.</p> - -<p>Only when her heart was wellnigh breaking did she send an urgent -telegram to her beloved sister, Alexandra, then Princess of Wales; the -appeal was responded to, for both the Prince and the Princess started -the same evening for Livadia.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke Alexis met them at Sebastopol. The first question the -Princess asked was, “Are we in time?<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_195" id="page_195">{195}</a></span>” A mournful shake of the head was -the only reply she received, and she burst into tears upon hearing it.</p> - -<p>When the Empress saw her sister her composure gave way for the first -time since her arrival at Livadia; and for the first time, too, she -seemed to realise the full extent of her terrible misfortune. Her agony -was piteous in the extreme to behold, and she sobbed for a long time, -shedding most bitter tears when the Princess of Wales was trying to -comfort her. Yet actually what could one say, what consolation could one -offer for such an awful blow, when all the earthly hopes, not only of a -family, but also of a whole nation, had been smitten to the ground?</p> - -<p>Alexander III. had longed for the arrival of his brother-and -sister-in-law, and often spoke of their last visit to the Crimea, which -had been for the celebration of his own silver wedding. It is quite -certain that the thought that they would be there to support the Empress -in her trial was a last comfort for him, and though he died before they -could reach Livadia, yet he found sufficient strength to write a few -words of farewell to the Princess of Wales, to commend her sister to her -care. He had no illusions left as to his own condition, and he kept -asking eagerly for his cousin the Queen of Greece, who had always been -his great favourite.</p> - -<p>When Olga Constantinovna arrived he used to keep her beside him for -hours, talking as much as his growing weakness allowed him to do, and -reminding her of their youthful and childish days. The Queen’s mother, -the Grand Duchess Alexandra Jossifovna, joined her daughter a few days -later, and she it was who suggested to the Emperor to call to his -bedside the famous Father John of Cronstadt, who was venerated -throughout Russia as a saint, and in whose prayers the people had -enormous<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_196" id="page_196">{196}</a></span> faith. Alexander instantly consented. The Father was -telegraphed for, and when he arrived at Livadia the dying Sovereign had -him brought to his room, and at once asked him to pray for him. A -touching conversation took place between the mighty monarch and the -humble parish priest.</p> - -<p>“My people love you,” said the Emperor.</p> - -<p>“Yes, Your Majesty,” replied Father John; “your people love me.”</p> - -<p>“And I also belong to the Russian people,” said Alexander. “I too love -you, and I want you to pray for me. I know I am dying, but I wish you to -know that I have always tried to do my best for all—for all,” he -repeated. “And I am not afraid—no, I am not afraid. And I wish you to -tell my people that I have no fear. Probably God thinks I have done -enough that He calls me. I am content to do what He wants.”</p> - -<p>He asked that the last Sacrament might be administered to him, and after -the rite had taken place he seemed more peaceful. Resigned he had always -been, as well as ready to give an account of his stewardship to Him who -had entrusted him with it.</p> - -<p>While these last scenes were taking place the Princess Alix of Hesse was -hastening to the Crimea. At Berlin the Emperor William came to greet her -at the railway station and to exchange a few words with her whilst the -train was stopping there. At Warsaw her sister the Grand Duchess -Elizabeth Feodorovna met her, and accompanied her to Livadia, where -already the whole of the Imperial Family had gathered. She was -introduced into the Emperor’s bedroom, but he was too weak to do -anything else but exchange a few words with her and to bless her; but he -did so with a solemnity which impressed the whole assembly, wishing her -every happi<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_197" id="page_197">{197}</a></span>ness, and adding that he wished Russia happiness through -her, and by her. When this was done the brave man knew that his earthly -task was over, and prepared himself for death.</p> - -<p>He lingered for a few days longer, not suffering much, save from -suffocation, fits of which often troubled him. But he was even cheerful -and content, talking with his doctors and thanking them for their care -of him. He liked Professor Leyden, who had devised means to relieve his -sufferings, and often asked him whether the swelling of his legs could -not be lessened, as it troubled him much in his movements. He used to -leave his bed in the afternoon, and to have his arm-chair wheeled near -the window, or on to the terrace when the weather was quite warm, and he -watched the landscape and the sea, and often asked for flowers to be -brought to him, which he kept in his hands and then distributed to those -around him. His children often came to him, and he caressed them, but -seldom spoke, except to the Empress, whom he scarcely liked to have out -of his sight, as if he wanted not to lose a single one of the moments -left to him to be with her. Once he was heard to say, “Poor Mimi!” but -that was the only time that he seemed to give way. Otherwise his -resignation was perfect, his calmness wonderful, his faith in a life -everlasting entire and strong. He had cast all earthly thoughts aside, -trusting to Divine Providence to take care of his family and his nation, -and without a murmur was awaiting the dawn of his last day.</p> - -<p>Through the night which preceded that fateful November 1st he was very -restless, but at length, towards the morning, fell asleep. The Empress -went into the next room and lay down for an hour, then returned to the -dying man. At about nine o’clock he awoke, but did not move, lying on -his back, supported by high pillows, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_198" id="page_198">{198}</a></span> with his eyes wide open, with -a cheerful expression in them, as if looking into the great unknown. -Father John and his own confessor, Father Yanischeff, came to his -bedside, and asked him whether he would not like to receive the -Sacrament once more. He cheerfully consented, and after the ceremony was -over, he had the Heir to the Throne called to him, and talked to him -seriously for a few minutes; then he blessed his other children, and -added a few words of thanks to his servants and to those who surrounded -him. And he once more asked for the Queen of Greece. When she approached -him he took her hand, and merely said, “Olga Constantinovna!” looking at -her with his blue eyes that were already glazing over. The Queen knelt -beside him, with difficulty restraining her tears, and he pressed her -fingers with his own. Then he sank back in his pillows, as if unable to -bear any more.</p> - -<p>Towards three o’clock he had himself dressed, put in his arm-chair, and -wheeled near the window, which he asked to be opened wide. The Empress -came and knelt beside him, supporting him with her arms, and the family -were called again. Alexander lay back quite calm, but his breathing was -getting more and more difficult. He kept pressing the hand of his wife, -and then, amidst a profound silence, not even broken by a sob, one last -deep sigh was heard and a great light went out.</p> - -<p>The Empress remained immovable beside him whilst the doors were opened; -and the suite, household, and servants were brought into the room and -defiled for one last farewell before the dead man and his kneeling wife. -They reverently bent down and kissed the dead and the living hand, then -retired sobbing bitterly.</p> - -<p>A witness of this heartrending scene, Prince Sergius Troubetzkoy, then -Head of the Imperial Household, made<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_199" id="page_199">{199}</a></span> a sketch of it, which is preserved -by a few chosen friends, and no more precious memento exists than that -simple drawing, traced amidst all the anguish that accompanied that -solemn hour.</p> - -<p>The body of Alexander III. had not yet been placed on his funeral bed, -when the ears of the inhabitants of Yalta, who through days of anguish -and suspense had waited for news from the Palace of Livadia, were -startled by the booming of the big guns of the <i>Pamiat Merkuria</i>; and as -they listened to these minute guns they understood that all was over, -and that it was the last farewell of the Black Sea Fleet to its dead -Sovereign.</p> - -<p>That same evening, on the lawn opposite the entrance to the Palace of -Livadia, an altar was erected and Father Yanischeff, in golden -vestments, emerged from the gates and solemnly administered to a -numerous assembly the oath to the new Sovereign. Of all the pomp, the -glory, the hopes, that had embellished the reign of Alexander III., -nothing was left except a woman’s broken heart and the tears of a whole -nation.</p> - -<p>The body of the dead Emperor was taken to St. Petersburg, and laid to -rest beside those of his ancestors, in the Cathedral of St. Peter and -St. Paul. For days the population of the capital passed before the bier -to take a last look at the familiar features of its beloved Sovereign. -How small he was, covered almost entirely with the folds of his Imperial -mantle of gold and ermine—that same mantle he had so proudly worn on -his Coronation day in Moscow! The expression on his face was calm and -serene; he had truly entered into his rest.</p> - -<p>All the countries of the world sent representatives to attend the -funeral; the whole of Russia prostrated itself at the foot of the -catafalque upon which Alexander lay. Nothing was wanted to make the -ceremony an event to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_200" id="page_200">{200}</a></span> remember for ever. But its chief feature was that -it was not a mere ceremonial time of mourning; there was displayed the -genuine grief of a great nation, the cry from the heart of a people: “We -have lost a Father, and there was no one greater or more virtuous than -this man in the whole of Israel!<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_201" id="page_201">{201}</a></span>”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_202" id="page_202">{202}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_203" id="page_203">{203}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="BOOK_II" id="BOOK_II"></a>BOOK II. 1894-1913</h2> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_I-b" id="CHAPTER_I-b"></a>CHAPTER I<br /><br /> -<small>FUNERAL AND WEDDING BELLS</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">It</span> was a cold November afternoon. The guns of the fortress of St. Peter -and St. Paul in St. Petersburg were thundering their last salute to -Alexander III., whose remains were being lowered into the grave by the -Palace Grenadiers, whilst all the bells of the great city were tolling -mournfully a solemn farewell. Round the open vault his family were -kneeling, taking a last glimpse of the coffin as it slowly disappeared -from their sight. Sobs were heard from the widow and her children; -heartrending sobs, which merged into the low chant of the clergy, and -added poignancy to the scene.</p> - -<p>Beside the grave the new Emperor was standing, a slight, small figure, -with indecision in his movements and a hunted, anxious expression in his -blue eyes. When the last rites were over he escorted the widowed Empress -to her carriage, which was awaiting her at a side entrance of the -cathedral, and then, after another look at the tomb which was being -closed, he went out of the church through the front door. He was alone, -and for a few seconds paused on the steps, as if dazed by the light -outside, after the half-darkness of the church.</p> - -<p>As he appeared upon the threshold the troops massed on the large square -inside the fortress lowered their colours<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_204" id="page_204">{204}</a></span> before him for the first time -since the day of his accession to the Throne of Russia, and for the -first time, also, the band played the National Anthem. The Army saluted -its new Chief, welcomed the new Sovereign. The reign of Nicholas II. was -beginning amidst manifestations of sympathy such as rarely had been -witnessed in the Empire over the destinies of which he was called upon -to preside.</p> - -<p>People pitied him for his youth, his inexperience, and for those tragic -events so closely preceding his wedding. They pitied, too, his young -bride, whose advent into her new country was taking place at such a -mournful time. All these circumstances increased the general sympathy, -so that when he entered upon his new duties and responsibilities he -found everybody ready and willing to help him and anxious to make him -forget that the pealing of his wedding bells was mingled with the sounds -of tolling for the death of his father.</p> - -<p>When, a few days later, the nuptials of Nicholas II. with the Empress -Alexandra Feodorovna were celebrated in the Winter Palace, a sympathetic -crowd again gathered in the vast halls of that historic residence. All -were eager to see the young bride, whose arrival had been preceded by -the reputation which she had acquired in her former country, of being -not only a clever woman, but also one possessing a high moral standard -and a strong character. One had heard she was kind, humane, cultivated -in the extreme, and imbued with all the humanitarian ideas for which all -the children and grandchildren of Queen Victoria had been so remarkable. -Moreover, she belonged to that House of Hesse which had already given -one Empress to Russia, in the person of the grandmother of Nicholas II. -The bride had further claim on the interest of the Russians from the -fact that she was the sister of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_205" id="page_205">{205}</a></span> a princess who had succeeded in making -herself extremely popular in the country—the Grand Duchess Elizabeth -Feodorovna, the consort of the Grand Duke Sergius. All these -circumstances put together would have been sufficient to ensure the -sympathies of the country, even if the personal appearance of Princess -Alix had not been such as to command them, and her extreme beauty only -added to the interest with which she was welcomed.</p> - -<p>On the morning of that memorable November 26th which was to see the -Princess Alix of Hesse united to Nicholas II., the Winter Palace early -began to fill. The ceremony was fixed to take place at eleven o’clock, -but long before ten had struck people poured into the residence of the -Tsars. Representatives of all the different classes of society which -constituted the Empire were gathered within the Palace. One could see -deputations from the Army, the Navy; from the merchant and the -industrial classes, as well as from the rural population; from the -Cossack army and from the Asiatic populations owning allegiance to the -Romanoffs. One could witness the curious spectacle of the diamond tiara -of some Court beauty beside the caftan of some peasant, and the gold -embroidered uniform of a chamberlain or other high official contrasting -by its gorgeousness with the dark and plain tunic of a village mayor, or -the neatly attired officer of the reserve forces.</p> - -<p>All necks were stretched to catch a glimpse of the Imperial procession -proceeding to the chapel, and a feverish excitement reigned amidst this -motley assemblage gathered together to see a spectacle which never -before had been witnessed in Russia—that of the marriage of a Reigning -Sovereign.</p> - -<p>There was a long wait, and people already began to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_206" id="page_206">{206}</a></span> ask themselves -whether something had not happened to stop the ceremony, as twelve -o’clock struck, and still no sign of the bridal procession was to be -seen. The occasion was so exceptional that etiquette was for once -disregarded, and discussions eagerly went on as to the future of the -marriage about to be celebrated when the sounds of the prayers for the -dead over the remains of Alexander III. had hardly died away.</p> - -<p>At last the thumping of a stick was heard—that of the Master of -Ceremonies, who heralded the approach of the procession. First appeared -various servants and officials of the Household. Then, amidst a hushed -silence and an intense emotion that brought tears to the eyes of many an -old servant and follower of the dynasty of the Romanoffs, one saw the -bridal couple advance.</p> - -<p>Nicholas II. was dressed in the red uniform of his Hussar regiment, with -the white dolman slung across his shoulder. He still wore the epaulets -of a colonel of the Army. He had refused to assume the insignias of a -higher rank, saying that he would prefer to keep those that had been -conferred upon him by his father. He was leading his future Consort, -whose cheeks burned with excitement, and whose trembling hand rested -timidly in the one with which he was conducting her to the church.</p> - -<p>“How beautiful she is!”</p> - -<p>That exclamation followed her all along her path, and it is true that -her appearance was positively magnificent as she stood there in her -bridal array of silver cloth and old lace. Her unusual height helped her -to bear the weight of her dress and set off its splendour in its best -light. Her mouth quivered a little, and this relieved the habitual hard -expression that was the one defect of an otherwise perfectly beautiful -face, the straight, classic features of which reminded one of an antique -Greek statue.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_207" id="page_207">{207}</a></span> The glow upon her cheeks only added to the loveliness of -her countenance, and her eyes, modestly lowered, gave to her whole -figure a maidenly shyness that made it wonderfully attractive. She had -upon her head the diamond crown which all the Russian Grand Duchesses -wear at their marriage service, and from it descended a long white lace -veil, kept in its place by a few sprays of orange blossom and myrtle.</p> - -<p>Her dress was of silver tissue, and from her shoulders descended a long -mantle of gold brocade lined with ermine, the train of which was carried -by eight high officials of the Court. That mantle had been the object of -many a discussion. Usually the Grand Duchesses of Russia wear on their -wedding day a mantle of crimson velvet, but here it was the bride of an -Emperor, and it was thought that some distinction ought to be made, -although there was no precedent for such an event. At last it was -decided to make the mantle of gold brocade, but not to embroider it with -the black eagles that adorn the Imperial mantle assumed by Sovereigns at -their Coronation.</p> - -<p>Alexandra Feodorovna wore also, on her neck and the bodice of her dress, -the Crown diamonds which only the Consorts of Sovereigns have the right -to assume.</p> - -<p>Behind the bridal pair came the Empress Dowager Marie Feodorovna, who, -always brave, had made this great effort to appear at her son’s wedding. -She was leaning on the arm of her father, the old King of Denmark. She -firmly stepped on the path of duty, ever mindful of her obligations as a -Sovereign; but her red eyes, and weary, despairing, tired look, told the -inward struggle which she was enduring. The King was bending tenderly -over her; it was a touching sight to see this old man trying to uphold -the courage of his afflicted child, and to sustain her in her great -sorrow.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_208" id="page_208">{208}</a></span></p> - -<p>After the Empress and her father came a long file of foreign Royalties, -foremost among whom were the Queen of Greece and the Prince and Princess -of Wales. The future King Edward of England had been most active during -the weeks that had elapsed since the death of Alexander III. He had -taken the direction of all the arrangements concerning the wedding of -his nephew the Tsar. It was he who had insisted upon its being -celebrated at once before the mourning for the late Emperor was at an -end. It was he who had taken the part of guardian towards his niece the -Princess Alix; and it was he—so it was whispered, at least—who had -tried to inculcate in Nicholas II. the principles which ought to govern -a Sovereign who wants to go with the age and not to keep an old regime -which even in Russia had grown out of date.</p> - -<p>It was said that owing to his efforts the old and traditional enmity -which had divided the Russian and English Courts was to come to an end, -and that friendly relations between them would be the result of this -marriage which was going to unite the nephew of the Princess of Wales -with the granddaughter of the Queen of England.</p> - -<p>The members of the Imperial Family walked after the foreign Princes and -Princesses, and the long procession was closed by the maids of honour of -the Empress and the other Court ladies. Immediately behind the bridal -couple were also to be seen the Minister of the Imperial Household in -attendance on his Sovereign, and the Mistress of the Robes of the young -Empress, the Princess Mary Galitzine, who was to become one of the most -important personages of the new regime.</p> - -<p>At the entrance to the chapel the Metropolitan of St. Petersburg and the -members of the higher clergy were waiting for the procession. Holy water -was presented to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_209" id="page_209">{209}</a></span> the Emperor and to his bride, and then the marriage -ceremony began.</p> - -<p>The chapel of the Winter Palace is quite small, and it would have been -impossible for all the people assembled there to enter; but one after -another those present peeped into it, just to see how things were going -on, and always reported to the less fortunate ones that the bride was -keeping her lovely head bowed down, and that, notwithstanding the -emotion under which she was seen to be labouring, she kept quite calm, -and made her responses in a firm though low voice. The bridegroom -appeared more agitated, and had to be prompted by the priest. The -Empress Marie was quite broken down by grief, and sobbed bitterly during -the ceremony. When it was over she folded her son in her arms in one -long and tender embrace, and also kissed most affectionately her new -daughter-in-law. Then all the Royal and Imperial personages present came -and offered their congratulations to the newly married couple, after -which mass was celebrated, the procession re-formed and proceeded once -more through the State rooms of the palace to the private apartments, -where lunch was served for the bride and bridegroom and their family.</p> - -<p>It was then known why the marriage ceremony had been delayed. It seems -that an over-zealous police official had not allowed the <i>coiffeur</i> who -was to fix the crown on the hair of the Imperial bride to enter the -Winter Palace on account of his having forgotten to provide himself with -the necessary entrance card. The unfortunate man protested and implored -to be allowed to pass, but it was of no avail; and whilst he was -discussing and protesting, Alexandra Feodorovna was sitting before her -dressing-table, wondering what had happened and what she was going to do -if he did not turn up.</p> - -<p>At last he was discovered by one of the valets of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_210" id="page_210">{210}</a></span> Emperor. But a -whole hour had been lost, and it was past twelve o’clock when at last -the bride was ready and able to proceed to church.</p> - -<p>After lunch the Dowager Empress was the first one to leave the Winter -Palace for Anitchkov, where the young people were to reside with her -until their own apartments were ready to receive them. Half an hour -later Nicholas II. and his bride entered a State carriage, drawn by six -white horses. An immense and enthusiastic crowd cheered them as they -emerged from the gates of the Winter Palace on the way to Anitchkov. The -Empress kept bowing repeatedly, but she was so nervous that she appeared -to move her head mechanically, and her eyes were filled with tears which -she tried hard to restrain. It seemed as if she only then realised the -weight of the duties and responsibilities which were henceforward to -rest upon her shoulders, and, too, as if she shrank from them. Anxiety -was in her countenance, her smile had lost its sweetness, but -nevertheless her mien more than anything else, gave one the impression -of a great dignity, and she certainly seemed fitted for the high -position which had become hers.</p> - -<p>The Sovereigns proceeded to the Kazan Cathedral, where they worshipped -at the shrine of the Virgin, who is one of the patron saints of St. -Petersburg. Next, they passed before the Roman Catholic church which is -situated on the Nevski Prospekt, where they found standing on its -threshold the Catholic Archbishop with his pastoral cross raised before -him. The Emperor ordered the carriage to stop, and he accepted with -reverence the wishes expressed for his happiness and that of his newly -wedded Consort. That interview created a precedent, for never before had -the Imperial House publicly acknowledged the existence of another -religion than the orthodox one<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_211" id="page_211">{211}</a></span> in Russia. It was freely commented upon -at the time and taken as an indication of tolerance in the religious -opinions of the new monarch.</p> - -<p>A few minutes later the doors of the Anitchkov Palace were opened to the -newly wedded couple. At the head of the staircase, waiting to welcome -them, stood the Dowager Empress, still clothed in her white gown. She -pressed to her heart her Imperial son and her new daughter-in-law, and -tenderly conducted them to the rooms prepared for them, which were those -the Emperor had occupied as a boy. They were quite small, and hardly -fitted to be the residence of a mighty Sovereign; but, such as they -were, the young couple settled in them, and there they spent the first -months of their wedded life. There began the new existence of Alexandra -Feodorovna; there commenced her career as an Empress, and there she -became acquainted with her first sorrows and her first joys as a wife.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_212" id="page_212">{212}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_II-b" id="CHAPTER_II-b"></a>CHAPTER II<br /><br /> -<small>A CHARACTER SKETCH OF NICHOLAS II.</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">When</span> the present Tsar of All the Russias ascended the Throne he was -absolutely unknown to the public. Unfortunately, he is almost as unknown -at the present day, although nearly twenty years have elapsed since he -succeeded his father. Nicholas II. is one of those timid, weak natures -who nevertheless like to assert themselves at certain moments in matters -utterly without importance, but which, to their eyes, appear to be vital -ones. His mind is as small as his person; he sees the biggest events go -by without being touched, or being even aware of their great or tragic -sides.</p> - -<p>His education had been neglected, and he was brought up as befitted an -officer in the Guards, not as the heir to a mighty Empire. For a number -of years after he had emerged from his teens he was treated as a little -boy, and not allowed the least atom of independence. The Empress had -studiously kept her children in the background, and her sons hardly ever -went out of the schoolroom. When Nicholas was about fifteen he was given -a tutor in the person of General Danilovitch, a most respectable man, -but a nonentity, and not even a personage belonging to the upper ten, or -possessed of manners or education in the social sense of the word. He -was of that class of people who eat with the knife, and though he did -not communicate this peculiarity to his Imperial pupil, yet he did not -teach him those small conventions which</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_010" id="ill_010"></a> -<a href="images/ill_006_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_006_sml.jpg" width="322" height="500" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>NICHOLAS II., TSAR OF RUSSIA</p> - -<p class="sml"><i>Photo: Boissonnas & Eggler, St. Petersburg</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_213" id="page_213">{213}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">distinguish gentlemen born from gentlemen by reason of their official -position, which latter are but too often found in Russia.</p> - -<p>The instruction which the young Grand Duke received differed in no way -from that given to cadets in military schools; he was taught obedience -and submission to the will of his parents, but he was not prepared for -the high position in which he found himself placed quite unexpectedly. -Such a contingency had never been catered for by those responsible for -his training.</p> - -<p>The comparatively early age at which the Emperor Alexander III. died had -excluded, during his lifetime, any thought of the possibility of his -succession becoming open for years to come. The instruction of his -children had been conducted slowly, and instead of fostering the -development of their minds, it had been kept back as much as possible by -their teachers. The Tsarevitch lived in two small rooms—those which he -was later on to inhabit for the first months that followed upon his -marriage—in the Anitchkov Palace, and he stood always in considerable -awe of his parents, perhaps more of his mother than of his father. He -had no companions, no friends; he had no love of reading, no artistic -tastes, no interest in anything—not even in military matters.</p> - -<p>When he was eighteen years old he entered the regiment of the Hussars of -the Guard quartered at Tsarskoye Selo, and that was his first step -towards independence. But he was not given as attendants people able to -lead him into a path such as that which usually opens before the heir to -a crown. He made some friends for himself among the youngest officers of -his regiment, and it must be owned these friends were for the most part -nonentities, with no ideas beyond that of eating and drinking and -making<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_214" id="page_214">{214}</a></span> merry; not one of them could either advise him or be of any use -to him.</p> - -<p>The first time he was called upon to assert himself was during his -journey round the world, after his majority. He then began to realise -the advantages of his position, though I doubt very much whether he -understood the duties which it entailed. His companions were his brother -the Grand Duke George, who, however, had to give up the journey on -account of his bad health; his cousin Prince George of Greece, and a few -officers from some crack regiments of the Guards, such as Prince -Kotchoubey, a certain Captain Volkoff, and people of the same kind, with -no recommendation except that of being nice fellows.</p> - -<p>With all his great qualities, Alexander III. did not possess that of -knowing how to direct the education of his children, and the Empress was -similarly without this knowledge. She had been brought up in the -simplest way possible, and could not understand that the rearing of her -own sons and daughters ought to be conducted upon different lines from -those under which she had been trained. It was said at one time that -when a person of her near entourage asked her whether the time had not -come when a governess ought to be chosen for the Grand Duchess Xenia, -she replied: “But why? We had no governess when we were children.”</p> - -<p>The result was that though masters in plenty came to instruct the -Tsarevitch and his brothers and sisters, they were nevertheless allowed -to remain without that domestic training which alone gives to future -Sovereigns, and people in high stations, the knowledge to fill their -duties in the proper way, and to meet with dignity the responsibilities -of their arduous position.</p> - -<p>Again, lessons, though they teach something, yet do<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_215" id="page_215">{215}</a></span> not instruct those -who receive them if they are not accompanied by an intelligent training, -and of this the Imperial children had none. They were given elementary -notions of languages and arts, but I doubt very much whether to the -present day any of them, the Sovereign not excluded, could write a -letter in French without mistakes. The love for learning was not -inculcated; reading serious books was never encouraged; the discoveries -of science were only explained as things which existed, but not as -things capable of further development. In a word, the Tsarevitch -received quite a middle-class training, and though he was afterwards -sent on a long voyage for the purpose of improving his mind and -acquainting him with the world, it is more than doubtful whether he -derived any real benefit from it.</p> - -<p>As Grand Duke he was always timid, almost painfully so, and when by a -strong effort of will he conquered that timidity, he came out with what -he wanted to say in an almost brutal manner, which made him many -enemies, often quite unjustly. He never had any opinions of his own, -except in purely personal matters, and he has none to this day. His want -of mind makes him always endorse the judgments of the last person he -speaks to. Like every spoilt child he has no heart, not because his is a -bad nature, but because he is unable to feel any woes except his own, or -to understand any wants when he himself has none. He is jealous of his -authority, simply because he is selfish; he tries to uphold it in a -brutal manner, as in his famous speech after his accession to the -Throne, when he warned his people not to indulge in senseless dreams. -Nevertheless, he does nothing to make that authority respected, either -at home or abroad. On the contrary, when a fit of bad temper seizes upon -him he is the first one to attack the principles it should be his<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_216" id="page_216">{216}</a></span> duty -to defend. This was manifested recently when he deprived his brother the -Grand Duke Michael of his rights. He is utterly incapable of grasping -the consequences of his own actions, does everything through impulse, -and thinks that the best argument is to knock down one’s adversaries. -The only strength he recognises is the strength of the fist, and -unfortunately this is not a strength which one respects in a century -when machinery has taken the place of the hand.</p> - -<p>The Emperor is an exceedingly rancorous man. Instead of practising the -principle which made Louis XII. of France so famous: that of not -remembering as King the injuries he had received as Duke of Orleans, he -thinks it his duty to chastise when he can every slight to which he -considers he has been subjected either as Sovereign or as Heir to the -Throne. He likes to be feared, but unfortunately he cannot even inspire -respect, much less awe. He feels this, and not knowing how to fight -against the lack of consideration for his person, he becomes savage in -his wrath, and, though in appearance a quiet, inoffensive little man, is -capable of the utmost cruelty and hardness. He has no generous impulses, -none of that enthusiasm of youth which induces one to do generous -actions, even when they are not quite in accordance with prudence. He -lives a mechanical life, devoid of interest and indifferent to -everything that does not concern his immediate person.</p> - -<p>People have asked themselves whether the indifference he has shown in -grave moments of his life has been affected or real. When the news was -brought to him of that terrible disaster of Tsushima, which cost Russia -her whole fleet and the loss of so many precious lives, the Emperor was -playing tennis in the park of Tsarskoye Selo. He read the telegram that -sounded the knell of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_217" id="page_217">{217}</a></span> so many hopes, and then quietly resumed his game, -not a muscle of his face moving. Was it stoicism, indifference, or a -strength of mind almost supernatural? The world tried to guess, but was -afraid to think that it arose from inability to understand the greatness -of the catastrophe. It is certain that no one has practised with greater -success than he has done the famous maxim of La Rochefoucauld, that “we -bear with the greatest composure the misfortunes that do not concern -us.” Nicholas II. probably thought that the misfortune which had -befallen Russia on the day of Tsushima did not concern him personally, -just as he did not realise that the catastrophe of Khodinska, which made -his Coronation so memorable, and cost the lives of nearly two thousand -people, concerned him too. On this last occasion he danced the whole of -the night following it; on the first one he went on playing tennis. The -only difference between the two lay in the kind of amusement he indulged -in.</p> - -<p>When he found himself confronted with Revolution it never once occurred -to him that if he put his own person forward he might avert it. On that -dreadful day in January which ended in such bloodshed, he never for one -moment remembered the proud attitude of his ancestor, that other -Nicholas who, on an almost similar occasion, came out of his palace and -confronted the angry crowd, forcing the multitude, by the courage of his -attitude, to fall down upon their knees and submit. The only thought of -Nicholas II. was to flee from danger and to leave to others the task of -drowning in blood these first symptoms of rebellion.</p> - -<p>And when, later on, he called together the representatives of the -different classes of his Empire, and inaugurated that first short-lived -Duma, he realised neither<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_218" id="page_218">{218}</a></span> the solemnity of the act he had decided upon -nor the importance it would have in history.</p> - -<p>I can see him, still, on that memorable day, reading his first speech in -the White Hall of the Winter Palace. One could not help remembering -Louis XVI., and thinking of that May morning when the <i>Etats-généraux</i> -assembled for the first time at Versailles. The same pomp characterised -both: ladies in Court trains and with diamond diadems; high officials in -braided uniforms, gold lace, and plumes in their cocked hats; and, in -their black coats, the deputies of the lower classes, those whose -efforts bring about the great crises that shake the life of nations.</p> - -<p>Did he think of this, that mighty Tsar who, in a monotonous voice, read -his message to his people? Did he examine the faces of these men -standing before him, and try to guess whether a Mirabeau or a Vergniaud -was among them? Did the phantom of a Robespierre arise before his mind? -When the ceremony was over he remarked that some of the caftans worn by -the deputies from the rural classes were not new. It was all that had -attracted his attention.</p> - -<p>When travelling outside Russia I have often been asked why it was that -both Nicholas II. and his Consort had made themselves so very unpopular -in Russia. I must own I have found it very difficult to reply. That they -<i>are</i> unpopular is unquestionable, but to explain the reason adequately -would take volumes and still not initiate the outsider into the details -of this difficult question. When the present Tsar ascended the throne he -was surrounded by universal sympathy. People who had never seen him, nor -would ever see him, were kindly disposed towards him. Great things were -expected of him, and it was hoped he would govern wisely, after the -example which his father had given to him.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_219" id="page_219">{219}</a></span></p> - -<p>Very soon, however, these hopes were dashed to the ground. The Emperor -appeared as he really was—personal in everything, shallow-minded, weak, -well-intentioned, but only in so far as it did not interfere with his -own comfort, indifferent to all the necessities of his country, and -governed entirely by his sympathies or antipathies without considering -anything else. His was a nature which would have won for him in private -life the denomination of being a “good little fellow”; but that is not -enough for a Sovereign: it brings ridicule, the last thing that ought to -dog the footsteps of a monarch.</p> - -<p>Whilst Alexander III. was living people knew that they could rely upon -his word, that he had opinions of his own, and that, whether these were -right or wrong, they were still opinions with whom others had to count. -After he had reigned a few months everyone who came into contact with -Nicholas II. realised that he was the echo of everyone else’s opinion -except his own.</p> - -<p>The flexibility of his mind equalled its emptiness. It was very soon -found out that he changed his ideas as often and with as many people as -he discussed them. Though he fully thought he knew what constituted his -duties as a Sovereign, yet it can be questioned whether he could have -told what they were.</p> - -<p>The vacillation of Nicholas II. is something quite surprising, and his -ingratitude for services rendered to him sometimes astounding. When M. -Stolypin, struck by an assassin’s shot, expired after a few days of the -most horrible sufferings, the Emperor was in Kieff. Common decency would -have required him to be present at the obsequies of the Minister who had -laid down his life for him. People expected it, public feeling required -from him this manifestation of his sorrow; but the Tsar coolly left -Kieff for the Crimea, not thinking it worth while to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_220" id="page_220">{220}</a></span> change anything in -his plans in order to follow to his grave the statesman who, whatever -may have been his faults, still had crushed the Revolution which at one -time threatened to overturn the Throne of the Romanoff Dynasty.</p> - -<p>After Stolypin’s death, M. Kokovtsov was appointed head of the Ministry, -and when he arrived at Livadia to discuss with his Sovereign the line of -action which he intended to take, he found Nicholas II. arranging some -prints upon the walls and watching the effect of his work. When he saw -the Prime Minister the first words that he said to him were: “Oh, I am -glad that you have arrived. You can tell me whether this picture hangs -well or not.” And during the three days which M. Kokovtsov spent in -Livadia he was unable to secure a serious conversation with his -Sovereign, the latter always putting him off and at last telling him -plainly that “he had come to Livadia to enjoy a holiday, and did not -want to be bothered with business matters, which could be put off until -he was back at Tsarskoye Selo.”</p> - -<p>Since the day when he fled from St. Petersburg for fear of the mob who, -led by the too famous Gapon, had wanted to present a petition to him, -Nicholas II. has not inhabited the capital. He has confined himself in -his Imperial castle of Tsarskoye Selo, where his Ministers come to him -with their reports, and where he leads the life of a country gentleman -with a limited circle of friends. He often goes to dine at the mess of -the regiments quartered there, and remains with the officers late at -night, drinking champagne and indulging in the smallest of small talk. -The rest of the time he signs papers, the contents of which he mostly -does not understand; he shoots in his park; and he worships his son, and -has him brought up in the most detestable way possible, never<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_221" id="page_221">{221}</a></span> allowing -the child to be contradicted, and insisting upon all his caprices being -satisfied at once, whatever their nature may be.</p> - -<p>During the long winter evenings the Emperor likes to turn tables, and in -general is fond of arranging spiritualist séances with all the famous -mediums that visit St. Petersburg. At one time a particular medium was -supposed to enjoy his entire confidence, and to advise him, by means of -table-turning, in the most complicated matters of State.</p> - -<p>The relations of Nicholas II. with the different members of his family -are like everything else that he does—subject to many and various -changes. When he ascended the Throne his mother was supposed to wield a -considerable influence over him, and though that influence is no longer -as strong as it was, yet it is certain that he would not go against the -Dowager Empress in anything she wanted to do.</p> - -<p>At one time he very much liked his uncle, the Grand Duke Vladimir, but -after the marriage of the latter’s son, the Grand Duke Cyril, with his -cousin, the divorced Grand Duchess of Hesse, their relations underwent a -change and quarrels took place.</p> - -<p>At present the Grand Duke Nicholas is <i>persona grata</i> with the -Sovereign, perhaps on account of the brutality for which he is famous.</p> - -<p>He is also supposed to like his sisters, but these are of too little -importance to be reckoned with as serious factors in the general -situation.</p> - -<p>No monarch has ever led such a secluded existence as the present Tsar. -Life at Court, which used to be so bright and cheerful, is now sad and -dull. Festivities there are none, except one reception on New Year’s -Day, at which the young Empress never appears, and even<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_222" id="page_222">{222}</a></span> that did not -take place in 1913. Balls are no longer given, and foreign princes, when -they arrive upon a visit to the Russian Court, are received at one or -other of the country residences of the Sovereign. The Winter Palace, -once so animated, has taken the appearance of a lumber room, and -presents to the visitor an unkempt, forlorn, dirty, neglected sight.</p> - -<p>No reign in Russia from the time of Peter the Great has been so -unfortunate as the present one. Calamities have followed its course from -the very beginning. The prestige of the country, which was so great when -Alexander III. died, has been seriously impaired by the failure of the -Japanese campaign and the Revolution that followed upon it. Discontent -is rife and becoming stronger every day; and though the financial -prosperity of the country has certainly increased and reached hitherto -unknown proportions, yet it has not done away with dissatisfaction.</p> - -<p>The most curious feature of this situation is the total lack of respect -and consideration the public feels for the person of Nicholas II. and -for his family. Formerly, Grand Dukes were considered as something quite -apart from the rest of mankind, and as for the Emperor—one stood in awe -of him, whether one loved him or not. Now, no one thinks about them at -all; they simply do not exist either in the public or the social sense. -Respect has gone, and familiarity has not arrived. The presence of a -member of the Imperial Family at a ball or party is no longer considered -as an honour, and is not looked upon as a pleasure.</p> - -<p>No misfortune has been spared to Nicholas II., and had he only -understood their importance, he would have been the most unhappy man in -the whole of his vast Empire. War has humiliated his country, revolution -has enfeebled<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_223" id="page_223">{223}</a></span> it, bad and tainted politics have dishonoured it, the -blood of thousands of people who perished quite uselessly cries out for -revenge, the tears of other thousands of unhappy creatures who languish -in prisons or in hopeless exile appeal to Heaven for the chastisement of -those in authority who sent them to a living death. Danger surrounds -him, treason dogs his footsteps; his nation dislikes and distrusts him; -his family is hostile to him; his only brother is banished, his mother -is estranged from him, the wife of his bosom is the victim of a strange -and mysterious malady; his only son, and the successor to his Throne and -Crown, is smitten with an incurable illness. He has no friends, no -disinterested advisers, no Ministers whose popularity in the country -could add something to his own. And amid these ruins he stands alone, a -solitary figure, the more pathetic because he does not realise the -tragedy of his own fate.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_224" id="page_224">{224}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_III-b" id="CHAPTER_III-b"></a>CHAPTER III<br /><br /> -<small>THE EMPRESS ALIX</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">When</span> the Princess Alix of Hesse left Darmstadt for the Crimea in order -to be present at the death-bed of the Emperor Alexander III., there was -one paper in Germany that dared to print what was spoken of in secret -among many people, and to express some apprehension as to the fate that -awaited the young bride in that distant country whither she was speeding -in quest of an Imperial Crown.</p> - -<p>Her marriage was not popular among her own country folk. The Protestant -feelings of the German people revolted against the change of religion to -which she would have to submit, and moreover there existed at that time -a terrible prejudice in Hesse against Russia and everything that was -Russian. The union which the Princess was about to contract was not -popular, and, rightly or wrongly, it was firmly believed that she was -being forced into it against her will; that, left to herself, she would -have preferred to end her days in the peace of the little Darmstadt -Court than to live among the splendours of St. Petersburg. It was this -feeling that she was about to be sacrificed to reasons of State which -inspired for her a pity that was freely expressed in the article already -referred to and which is quoted hereunder:—</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p>“It is only with feelings of deep grief and pity that the German -people can follow during her journey to Russia the gracious and -beloved Princess Alix. I cannot banish from</p></div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_011" id="ill_011"></a> -<a href="images/ill_007_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_007_sml.jpg" width="322" height="500" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>ALEXANDRA FEODOROVNA, TSARINA OF RUSSIA</p> - -<p class="sml"><i>Photo: Boissonnas & Eggler, St. Petersburg</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_225" id="page_225">{225}</a></span></p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="nind">my thoughts the secret forewarning that this Princess, who wept -such bitter tears when she left Darmstadt, will have a life full of -tears and bitterness on foreign soil. One need not be a prophet to -foresee what conflict of thoughts and impressions will crowd within -the heart of the august bride during these decisive weeks: Human -law requires that a young girl follows the husband of her choice -into the unknown.</p> - -<p>“But the German people <i>cannot</i> consider this marriage with joy nor -with the charm of things where the heart alone is in question. The -German people cannot forget the old saying of the poet: ‘Princes -are only the slaves of their position; they must not follow the -leanings of their own hearts.’</p> - -<p>“If we cast a glance upon the Tsar fighting against the throes of -death; upon the ‘private life’ of the bridegroom; upon the -renunciation of the evangelical faith of the Princess, a faith to -which she has belonged to this day, sincere and convinced as to its -truth—we consider that only an heroic nature can overcome all -these terrors:</p> - -<p>“After the German people had, until the last hour, reckoned on the -rupture of this union, which cannot bring any happiness for the -bride, so far as it is possible to judge of these things in -advance, it only remains to feel ashamed that, in the country of -liberty of conscience and of convictions, one can make to political -considerations the sacrifice of one’s faith and of one’s heart.</p> - -<p>“One would learn with a deep joy in Germany that the Princess has -found by the side of her husband real and lasting happiness. In the -meanwhile we can only indulge in wishes for her welfare, and hope -for the best in presence of this dark and uncertain future.”</p></div> - -<p>Nevertheless, in spite of the wrench which she must have undergone when -parting from her country and from her family and friends, the Princess -Alix was not so sorry, after all, to be married. Her life had not been a -happy one in her home circle.</p> - -<p>She had been left an orphan quite young, and when her father had died -she had remained with her brother, and, so to speak, had kept house for -him, spending also a good deal of her time in England with her -grandmother,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_226" id="page_226">{226}</a></span> Queen Victoria. This unsettled kind of life had, as was to -be expected, exercised an influence on the character of the young -Princess, who had acutely felt the subordinate position into which -events had thrust her.</p> - -<p>When her brother, the Grand Duke of Hesse, married, she did not get on -with his consort, though the latter happened to be her own cousin, the -daughter of her uncle the Duke of Coburg.</p> - -<p>All these circumstances had given an element of bitterness to a temper -which from nature was haughty and not pliable. Many of those -peculiarities which she developed in after life can also be ascribed to -the difficult time of her early youth. Deprived when quite a baby of a -mother’s care, there had been no elements of softness introduced into -her education, which, though carried out on strict lines, yet had not -been so well attended to as should have been the case. Strong principles -were instilled, but she was not taught that virtue must be amiable, -especially in its contact with others and in its application to the -events of existence.</p> - -<p>The question of her marriage with the Heir to the Throne of Russia had -been mooted long before this marriage became an accomplished fact. The -Grand Duke of Hesse had even brought her on a visit to the Russian Court -when she was beginning to go out into Society, but though at the time it -was whispered that she was destined to become the bride of the -Tsarevitch, yet nothing came of this visit, which, on the contrary, left -bitter memories to the Princess Alix. She did not like the off-hand way -in which she was treated, not only by the Imperial Family but also by -St. Petersburg Society to whom she did not appeal, either by her manners -or by her personal appearance, which was not then so beautiful as it -became ultimately.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_227" id="page_227">{227}</a></span></p> - -<p>The idea of a German marriage was not popular in Russia, and it was -hoped that the future Emperor would not choose his wife from that -country. The Princess Alix was hurt at this latent animosity against -her, which she felt rather than saw, and, of course, she resented it.</p> - -<p>When the question of her wearing the Imperial Crown of the Romanoffs -came to be seriously discussed a few years later, the idea did not -appeal to her. The brilliancy of the position did not dazzle her, and -her whole soul revolted at the thought that she would have to live in a -country which had left such unpleasant impressions on her mind.</p> - -<p>However, the advice of Queen Victoria, who was anxious for her -granddaughter to accept the brilliant match thus offered to her, and the -fact of the strained relations existing between her and her -sister-in-law, the Grand Duchess of Hesse, with whom she was obliged to -live, combined to prevail upon her, and she finally consented to become -the bride of Nicholas Alexandrovitch.</p> - -<p>At first it was intended to surround their nuptials with all the pomp -and festivities which usually attend such occasions. But the fatal -illness of the Emperor Alexander changed all these plans; and when the -Princess Alix arrived in Russia, alone and with the utmost speed, she -knew that she would not have to undergo the sometimes painful -apprenticeship to the position of an Empress, which normally would have -been the case, but at once would assume in her new country the position -of the first lady in the land. She felt dazed and stunned by the turn -events had taken. During the months that had elapsed since her -engagement to the Tsarevitch she had tried to infuse some affectionate -comradeship into her relations with him and to get to know him; she but -partially succeeded. Both were timid, both were embar<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_228" id="page_228">{228}</a></span>rassed in the -position in which they found themselves placed, and both felt that -theirs was more a union of convenience than one of affection. Their -ideas were totally different, their bringing-up had been conducted on -quite different lines; but they had one point in common: an exalted -opinion of their own importance and their own capacities. This was to -constitute the best bond between them.</p> - -<p>When the Princess Alix first reached Russia, she had the best intentions -to try to win the affections of the people who surrounded her. Her -conduct during those first trying days was perfect, but she displayed no -spontaneity in the care in which she performed what she considered to be -her duties. She did not utter one single word that could have been badly -construed; she did not overlook any of the small details of Russian -Court etiquette, and she was respectful with those relatives of her -future husband whose age and position commanded respect, whilst amiable -with the others. But she forbore to express her private opinions, and -whilst strictly polite with the people she met, she was neither frank -nor familiar. The haughtiness which she did not attempt to hide was -attributed to timidity, and, owing to the peculiarly sad circumstances -that attended her first steps in the country which was about to become -her own, the public viewed with indulgence all her actions, and were -loud in their praise of her. They repeated all the kind words she was -heard to utter; they admired the deference with which she spoke of the -Dowager Empress and the respectful attitude she assumed towards her.</p> - -<p>When, after the funeral of Alexander III., the arrangements for the -marriage of Nicholas were discussed, and the question was broached as to -where the Emperor and his bride were to live whilst the apartments in -the Winter<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_229" id="page_229">{229}</a></span> Palace were being got ready, the Princess Alix declared at -once that they had better stop at the Anitchkov Palace with the Empress -Mother, adding “that it was not the time when mamma ought to be left -with another empty place at her dining-table.” She cheerfully seemed to -allow her mother-in-law to keep that first place which had been hers for -so long, and in its affection and tenderness her whole demeanour towards -her was touching in the extreme.</p> - -<p>Alas, alas! these halcyon days were not to last long. The Court mourning -for the late Tsar had not come to an end when the public began to -criticise the young Empress, and the enthusiasm of the first months -cooled down and gradually gave place to hard judgments and unpleasant -remarks. Alexandra Feodorovna had not the gift to make herself lovable -nor to inspire sympathy. She developed a harsh, cruel temper, with fits -of caprice worthy of a spoilt child. She did not like many things which -she found were usual in Russia, and she made no secret of her desire to -reform them. She contrived to offend the very people she should have -conciliated, and in consequence her actions, contrasting as they did -with those of the Dowager Empress, were severely judged and criticised. -For instance, though it is etiquette at the Russian Court for ladies to -kiss the Sovereign’s hand, Marie Feodorovna and her predecessors had -never thought of allowing them to do so, and it was only débutantes on -their presentation of whom this was required. With married ladies, -however, the Empress invariably prevented them from performing that act -of homage. But when Alexandra Feodorovna began to receive St. Petersburg -Society, she extended her hand for the traditional kiss and seemed to -impose it. She mostly granted her audiences standing and in the stiffest -manner possible, never making a distinction where<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_230" id="page_230">{230}</a></span> she ought to have -done so. This incensed people against her, and all the dowagers who had -come out of their retirement to be presented to her upon her marriage -bitterly resented the haughty, disdainful way in which she received -them. They immediately became her enemies and never spared criticism, -which was the more unfortunate because there was much in her manner to -be criticised.</p> - -<p>Among other unpleasant gifts the young Empress had that of calling a -spade a spade, and of giving an explanation of the reason which she -thought she had for doing such and such a thing. She determined, for -instance, to invite to her balls only ladies with unblemished -reputations, and in order to prevent any black sheep entering her -drawing-rooms she listened to every possible gossip concerning the -Society of the capital. After weighing this more or less carefully, she -had the list of invitations for the next Court ball brought to her and -scratched out with her own hand the names of all those whom she thought -fit to exclude. The result was disastrous. Only a few guests, elderly -ladies, were present. St. Petersburg was incensed, and loud in its -indignation. Indeed, the scandal assumed such proportions that at last -the Emperor decided to allow his mother to look through, as she used to -do formerly, the lists of the people invited to the Palace. The pretext -given for this action was that his wife was not yet sufficiently -acquainted with the ins and outs of the Society of the capital.</p> - -<p>But this measure did not appease the wrath of the slighted ones; it only -added to the popularity of the Dowager Empress, and to the dislike for -her daughter-in-law, and at the next New Year’s reception at the Winter -Palace very few ladies, not obliged to do so by virtue of their official -position, were present. The young Empress was boycotted, and nothing -since has effaced<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_231" id="page_231">{231}</a></span> that first impression which she so unfortunately -contrived to create around her person.</p> - -<p>One must, however, say one thing. Alexandra Feodorovna has had plenty of -bad luck in her life. I shall relate one instance as an example. It is -very well known that the Empress possesses but a very imperfect -knowledge of the French language. Now French is spoken more than any -other language in St. Petersburg, and the lingual mistakes of Alexandra -Feodorovna were seized upon with avidity by her enemies and circulated -widely everywhere. One fine day a very old dowager, who by virtue of her -deceased husband’s position was one of the leaders of Society and of the -official world, decided to emerge from the retirement in which she had -lived for a great many years, and to ask for the favour of a -presentation to the young Sovereign. The latter received her standing, -as she usually did; this aroused the ire of the old lady, who was -further incensed when she saw that she was evidently expected to kiss -the hand that was by no means graciously extended to her. With such a -prelude the conversation could not be anything but stiff. At last, -seeing that all her efforts at small talk met with no success, the lady -asked the Empress whether she did not find the climate of St. Petersburg -very trying. “Yes,” replied the Sovereign, “but”—and here the phrase -must be repeated in French as it was uttered, or it would lose its -point—“<i>l’automne dernier j’ai pu me promener tous les jours dans le -Crime</i>.” The unfortunate creature had literally translated her phrase -from the German, in which the Crimea is called “<i>der Krim</i>”; but one can -imagine what laughter such an utterance, repeated all round with -alacrity, aroused, and how it was discussed and commented upon -everywhere.</p> - -<p>On another occasion this ignorance of the French lan<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_232" id="page_232">{232}</a></span>guage was to lead -the Empress into trouble. One day she had to write to a certain -Ambassadress, and in doing so she made several mistakes in the spelling -of words. The recipient of the letter, who did not count kindness among -her many qualities, showed this note to several of her intimate friends, -and these, of course, carried it farther. All these things were but -trivial, and had Alexandra Feodorovna succeeded in making herself liked -they would have remained unnoticed; but under the existing circumstances -they were made the subject of every possible kind of attack. At last it -became a case of “Give a dog a bad name and hang it,” and even the -virtues of the Empress and her good qualities were turned into -opportunities to discredit her.</p> - -<p>She was not amiable or conciliating among her immediate entourage, and -her ladies-in-waiting had to put up with a lot from her imperious temper -and her cold and disdainful manner. She did not forgive them the -slightest failing in their duties, and treated them with high disdain. -She never allowed them to sit down in her presence, even expecting them -to stand whilst reading aloud to her. They were always obliged, also, to -be ready in full dress to await her commands, no matter whether she -required their services or not.</p> - -<p>One must be fair and say that the young Empress encountered many -difficulties in her daily life. First and foremost among them was the -subordinate position to which she found herself relegated. The Dowager -Empress was intensely popular and immensely liked, and, moreover, did -not like to play second fiddle where she had reigned for a number of -years. She thrust aside her daughter-in-law in a most unceremonious way, -and instead of drawing the latter’s attention to her mistakes she -magnified them and used them to keep hold of both authority and -position.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_233" id="page_233">{233}</a></span></p> - -<p>Being at the head of all the educational and charitable institutions in -the country, she refused to delegate the slightest part of this arduous -work to Alexandra Feodorovna, who, on her part, was eager to assert -herself in all matters relating to good works, and who, despairing of -being able to do so in an effectual manner, tried to invent means to -exercise her activity in that direction. She opened a kind of -working-room for making clothes for poor children, and began by -personally attending to the administration of this institution, calling -upon ladies belonging to the upper classes to attend the weekly reunions -of the committee, over which she presided. At first the thing took, and -the new <i>Ouvroir</i>, as it was called at the Winter Palace, became a -rendezvous for Society; but when the Court left the capital to settle -permanently at Tsarskoye Selo, Society took no further interest in the -charitable work. When Nicholas II. and his consort were crowned the -unpopularity of Alexandra Feodorovna was already a recognised fact, and -it came into evidence during the Moscow festivities, when the difference -between the reception she received and that accorded to her -mother-in-law could not but have impressed itself upon her, as it did -upon all those who were present on this occasion in the old capital. At -that moment the Empress, by a strong effort, might still have changed -the impression of dislike which she inspired, and which was aggravated -by the fact that instead of bringing into the world the much-hoped-for -son, that all Russia was expecting, she had given birth to a daughter. -The breach was further widened by her attitude when the Khodinsky -catastrophe took place. Had she shown some heart and commiseration for -the victims sentiment would have changed, but on the same day that it -occurred she attended a ball at the French Embassy, and danced as if -nothing had<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_234" id="page_234">{234}</a></span> happened; and during the days which followed upon that -terrible episode she never once went to a hospital to visit the sick and -wounded. This apparent indifference, perhaps, arose from the fact that -she did not care to appear to imitate the Dowager Empress—whose first -impulse had been to rush to the bedside of the wounded—or perhaps, -also, she may have felt afraid of interfering with the directions given -by her mother-in-law. Nevertheless, it occasioned bitter comment among -the public, and she won for herself the reputation of being a heartless -woman.</p> - -<p>It must not be supposed that this dislike was unknown to the Empress. On -the contrary, she was very well aware of it, and instead of inspiring in -her the wish to do something to allay it, it made her harder even than -she was by nature. She bitterly resented what she considered to be an -awful injustice, in view of the good intentions with which she knew she -had come to Russia. This feeling that she was misunderstood inspired her -with the proud resolution to have as little as possible to do with the -nation who had misjudged her so thoroughly, and whose prejudices against -her she was too disdainful even to attempt to dissipate.</p> - -<p>Misfortune seemed to be her lot. Four times her hopes of giving an Heir -to the Crown were brought to naught as one girl after another was born -to her, adding to her blighted life the knowledge that in this respect -Russia was bitterly disappointed. Her relations with her husband were -affectionate, but not tender, and she never knew how to manage him, or -to develop by her sympathy the best side of his nature; her manner -towards him, also, was not what it ought to have been. She treated him -more like a naughty boy than like a monarch whose first subject she was. -In the early days of their marriage it was related that one evening, -when they had a few people<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_235" id="page_235">{235}</a></span> to tea at Tsarskoye Selo, feeling tired and -desiring to withdraw, she turned towards the Emperor, and said to him in -English, a language always spoken in the Imperial Family, “Now come, my -boy; it is time for me to go to bed.” One may imagine the stupefaction -which this phrase caused among a people accustomed to all the rigidity -of etiquette which had always ruled the Court of St. Petersburg. They -could not understand how an Empress could forget herself so far in the -presence of others as to address the Tsar of All the Russias as “my -boy.”</p> - -<p>All this appears at first sight insignificant, but in reality it sounded -the knell of the respect in which the monarch had been held to that day, -and it destroyed a great deal of his prestige, rousing at the same time -a furious indignation against Alexandra Feodorovna, among all the old -adherents of the autocratic regime, which, unknown to herself, she has -done so much to shatter.</p> - -<p>The disasters of the Japanese War left a deep impression on the mind of -Alexandra Feodorovna, and added to the sadness of a naturally sad -disposition; she began to tremble, not only for the safety of her -Throne, but also for that of the son who at last, after many weary years -of waiting, was born to her in the midst of unparalleled disasters. On -that child she concentrated all her affections, and for him she trembled -constantly. Before he came into the world her nerves already had begun -to become affected. She had unfortunately allowed herself to be drawn -into a circle of people, among whom the Grand Duke Nicholas and his wife -were the most prominent, who were addicted to spiritualistic practices. -A medium became an important personage at Court, and succeeded in -imposing his influence even on the Emperor, who went so far as to -consult him on matters of State.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_236" id="page_236">{236}</a></span></p> - -<p>The Empress’s nerves are certainly not in a sound condition, and this -fact ought to be taken into consideration when thinking or speaking -about her. The horrors of the Revolution left a deep impression upon her -mind; she has no fatalism in her character, and lives in dread of seeing -her children and husband murdered. Her highly strung nature takes more -seriously even than they deserve certain circumstances which surround -her, and she has not enough command of herself to meet with courage -whatever fate lies before her. Not understanding that Sovereigns must -pay with their persons for the privileges of their position in the -world, she spends her time in imploring her husband to put himself and -his family into safety instead of urging him to come forward and to -confront whatever danger lies before him.</p> - -<p>When it was said that the workmen of the capital were marching towards -the Winter Palace and wanted to see their Tsar, Alexandra Feodorovna -begged her husband to fly to Tsarskoye Selo for safety, and she has -never wanted to return to the capital since that fateful day.</p> - -<p>Owing to her nervousness the breach between the Sovereign and his people -has become complete, and the estrangement that divides them has assumed -proportions that can only become wider and wider as time goes by. For -many people now the Emperor and Empress appear as very distant beings, -something like the Mikado of Japan was before the reforms effected in -that country raised it to the level of a European nation. In Society the -Imperial Family serves only as a subject of gossip and nothing else, and -it must be owned that never so much as at the present time has it given -reason for it.</p> - -<p>More and more the Empress shows her dislike for the Society of St. -Petersburg, and whenever she can do it she flies away to the Crimea, -which is the one place she<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_237" id="page_237">{237}</a></span> cares for. She has had a new palace built -there to replace the simple cottage where Alexander III. breathed his -last, and she spends months in it, far from everybody, but showing -herself more amiable than anywhere else to the few people privileged to -see her. There also she entertains in a quiet way, and has even been -known to give a dance for her daughters, which she witnessed from the -door of a room near the one in which the festivity took place. She did -not mix with her guests, but she looked at them, and this was already -spoken of as a surprising event, so little had she been seen before. The -great preoccupation of the Empress is her son; no child has ever been so -spoiled as has the little Grand Duke, and no child has ever been brought -up in a worse manner. Were he destined to live, it would be terrible to -contemplate the future of Russia under his guidance; as it is, one can -afford to pity him, and to pity his parents, for whom he represents so -much. But I shall have more to say on that subject later on.</p> - -<p>Some people say that Alexandra Feodorovna is mad, and that her madness -takes an erotic direction, which accounts for the seclusion in which she -is kept, and which is given out to be of her own desire. I do not -believe in this rumour, which perhaps is circulated in order to account -for her vagaries and extravagances of behaviour; but what I do think is -that she is a woman very unfortunate in her life and in her friendships, -who, dissatisfied by nature, always yearns for the impossible.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_238" id="page_238">{238}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_IV-b" id="CHAPTER_IV-b"></a>CHAPTER IV<br /><br /> -<small>THE IMPERIAL FAMILY TO-DAY</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">The</span> Imperial Family of Russia at the present day is in a position far -different from what it was before the Revolution, and even before the -accession of the present Sovereign.</p> - -<p>Up to the death of Alexander III., Grand Dukes and Grand Duchesses were -very important personages indeed. Their presence at an entertainment -constituted a social event, and it was only at very high and lofty -houses that they condescended to attend. Now things are changed; the -Grand Dukes have lost their prestige, though they are still the subjects -of sharp criticisms on the part of the gossiping public.</p> - -<p>The present Imperial Family is no longer so numerous as it was. All the -brothers of the late Tsar have died, with the exception of the Grand -Duke Paul, who lives for the most part abroad, at his house in Paris, -with his morganatic wife, the Countess of Hohenfelsen. At first this -marriage created an enormous stir, and the Emperor deprived his uncle of -his rank in the Army as well as of that part of his income which came -from the Imperial domain, ordering it to be paid for the benefit of his -children by his first wife, the Princess Alexandra of Greece.</p> - -<p>Very soon after settling in Paris the Grand Duke had made for himself a -brilliant position. The Countess also was not dissatisfied at the -enforced exile. She queened it from the very first in Paris, where her -house became a rendezvous of the Russian colony, and where she could<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_239" id="page_239">{239}</a></span> -freely see those members of the Imperial Family who came for a holiday -in the gay capital, or who had settled in it permanently, like the Grand -Duke Alexis, who, after the Japanese War, had preferred to retire to the -banks of the Seine rather than remain on those of the Neva.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke Alexis had another attraction there: it was his friend -Mademoiselle Balleta, a French actress. She had a very pretty house -somewhere in the vicinity of the Champs Elysées, not far from the -apartment which the Grand Duke occupied in the Avenue Gabriel. It was at -her house that Alexis Alexandrovitch spent most of his time, and it was -there he was taken ill with the attack of pneumonia that carried him off -to the grave at a relatively early age.</p> - -<p>After the death of the Grand Duke Alexis, the Emperor relented in regard -to his brother, and the Grand Duke Paul was allowed to return to Russia -and was restored to his former rank in the Army. He did not abuse the -liberty given, and has only been seen at the Court of St. Petersburg on -rare occasions, such as the marriage of his daughter the Grand Duchess -Marie Pavlovna with Prince William of Sweden, and the celebration of the -Borodino centenary.</p> - -<p>Strange to say, his children are on good terms with the Countess of -Hohenfelsen, whom not only do they visit but at whose house they stay -during their frequent visits to Paris. The Grand Duke Dmitry Paulovitch, -her stepson, is even credited with a great affection for her. He is a -very nice young man, and it is openly said in St. Petersburg that both -the Emperor and Empress want him to marry their eldest daughter, the -Grand Duchess Olga Nicolaievna. There have even been rumours that the -Tsar had the intention to change the order of succession to the Crown by -issuing an ukase passing it,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_240" id="page_240">{240}</a></span> in the event of the death of his only son, -the present Tsarevitch, to his eldest daughter and her consort, if the -Grand Duke Dmitry Paulovitch.</p> - -<p>I do not personally believe in that last rumour. Nicholas II. would -hardly be able to enforce such a <i>coup d’état</i>, and from the other side -the Grand Duke Dmitry himself, if we are to pay any attention to all -that is said, is not at all inclined to wed the Grand Duchess Olga. If, -however, such an event happened, and the order of succession was -changed, serious internal troubles would be sure to take place, in which -the Imperial Family would suffer.</p> - -<p>At present, failing the little Tsarevitch, the brother of the Emperor, -the Grand Duke Michael Alexandrovitch, would be the legitimate Heir to -the Crown. When the boy was born a special manifesto was issued by the -Emperor appointing his brother regent in the case of a minority. Until -then he had occupied the position of Heir Apparent, though he had not -been granted the title of Tsarevitch which his brother George had borne -until his death, perhaps because the Empress had objected to it, having -hopes some day of bearing a son of her own.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke was a meek young man, whose education had been very much -neglected, who had neither the wish to lend himself to any intrigue, nor -even the desire to do so. He was one of those indifferent beings who are -rather sorry than otherwise to be put into responsible positions, and -who, beyond all things, would like to be able to lead the quiet life of -a very rich private person. When quite young he had fallen violently in -love with Mademoiselle Kossikovsky, the lady-in-waiting of his sister -the Grand Duchess Olga Alexandrovna, who married Prince Peter of -Oldenburg. Mademoiselle Kossikovsky was not pretty but clever and -pleasant, and she gave him all her heart. The romance lasted for some -time, and the possibility<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_241" id="page_241">{241}</a></span>. A marriage between the two came to be -seriously discussed in Society. But the Empress Marie, who would not -hear of it, interfered, and as Mademoiselle Kossikovsky did not acquire -enough influence over Michael to induce him to go against his mother’s -wishes, or those of the Emperor, the young lady had to give up her lover -and relinquish her appointment in disgrace.</p> - -<p>Left to himself, and not knowing to whom he could confide his woes, the -miserable young man began to frequent the house of one of the officers -of the regiment in which he was serving, the Gatschina Cuirassiers. That -officer had a wife, who, though not extraordinarily pretty, was clever, -pleasant, very cultivated, and with a past, inasmuch as she had divorced -a first husband before marrying her present one. The friendship with -Michael Alexandrovitch ripened, and he confided to her all his sorrows, -and how badly he considered he had been treated in the matter of his -affection for Mademoiselle Kossikovsky. Later on their relations became -still more intimate, for the lady, having secured a second divorce, -became the wife of the Grand Duke.</p> - -<p>The scandal was immense, especially as the event occurred just at the -time when the illness of the little Tsarevitch seemed again to open the -question of the succession to the Throne. Every means was tried to bring -about a divorce. But Michael Alexandrovitch was the soul of honour, and -declared that nothing would or could make him forsake the mother of his -children.</p> - -<p>Then occurred an incident that struck the whole of Russia with amazement -and dismay. Nicholas II. issued a manifesto to the nation in which he -deprived his only brother of the functions of regent in the event of the -future Sovereign being a minor at the time of his succession. In -addition he sent an ukase to the Senate by<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_242" id="page_242">{242}</a></span> which he made himself -guardian of his brother, thus reducing Michael to the condition of a -minor, and taking away from him the use and administration of his -private fortune, which was placed under the administration of the -private estates of the Sovereign.</p> - -<p>This last measure would not have aroused criticism in public opinion, -but the act of degrading the Grand Duke to the position of a madman or -of a baby six years old was very freely commented upon. It was -absolutely against the law of the land, which does not admit such an -infringement of personal rights, and a reversion to an era of Russian -history which all its rulers in modern times had tried to induce the -country to forget.</p> - -<p>Save a few flatterers, no one was heard to applaud this unheard-of -decision.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke retired with his wife to Cannes in the south of France, -and settled there as a private gentleman, calling himself M. Brassov, -which is the name of his property in the Government of Orel. It seems -that before the storm broke out he had transferred a large part of his -fortune abroad, so that he is financially able to maintain his old -position in Society. It is probable that very soon circumstances will -induce his brother to change his mind and restore him to his former -position, for it is one of the misfortunes of Nicholas II. not to -persist in any action that he takes, especially in cases where his -family is concerned.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke Cyril, cousin of Nicholas, stands next to Michael -Alexandrovitch in the order of succession. Cyril, who was nearly drowned -in the wreck of the <i>Petropavlovsk</i>, which cost the life of Admiral -Makaroff and of so many brave officers, had been for years in love with -his cousin Victoria, the daughter of the Duke of Coburg and the Grand -Duchess Marie Alexandrovna of Russia. She was married to the brother of -the Empress Alexandra<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_243" id="page_243">{243}</a></span> Feodorovna, the Grand Duke of Hesse, and it was -during the celebration of their nuptials that her own engagement with -the Tsarevitch was officially announced to the world. This marriage of -Princess Victoria did not turn out a happy one; the tempers of the Royal -couple were not compatible; after some years of a stormy union they -parted. After the death of Queen Victoria, who had violently opposed the -idea, they were divorced. The ex-Grand Duchess of Hesse returned to her -mother’s house, and her husband married again, so that nothing -apparently existed to prevent her from doing the same; and when the -Grand Duke Cyril, after the Japanese War, asked her to become his wife, -no one wondered that she accepted him, and everyone who knew her wished -her joy.</p> - -<p>But the Empress Alexandra was not of that number. It was freely spoken -of in Court circles that she implored the Emperor not only not to allow -the union, under the pretext that the Orthodox Church did not permit of -marriages between first cousins, but, when it became an accomplished -fact, to banish the Grand Duke Cyril from St. Petersburg and to deprive -him of his rank and fortune. The story goes on to say that the order for -banishment and confiscation was actually issued by Nicholas, but that -the Grand Duke Vladimir, who was still alive, was not a character to -stand any slight done either to him or to his children. Accordingly he -went at once to see his nephew Nicholas, and told him that he had no -right to act in the way he did, as the marriage that his cousin had -contracted was perfectly honourable, and a suitable one too, adding that -he would have liked to know what his father the Emperor Alexander II. -would have said had he heard that his own granddaughter was refused an -entry into the Russian Imperial Family, to which she belonged by the -right of birth, before even she had been<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_244" id="page_244">{244}</a></span> married to one of its members. -In face of this outburst the Emperor at once retracted, restoring Cyril -Vladimirovitch to all his rights, only insisting on his spending some -years abroad in order to allow the scandal to blow over.</p> - -<p>After the death of the Grand Duke Vladimir, which quickly followed his -eldest son’s marriage, the latter has returned to Russia and spends part -of each winter in St. Petersburg, together with his wife and their two -daughters. The couple are frequently seen in public places, and the -Grand Duchess, being fond of dancing and society, frequents the houses -of prominent hostesses of the capital, and has succeeded in making -herself very popular everywhere. She has also achieved the difficult -feat of remaining on very good terms with her mother-in-law, the Grand -Duchess Vladimir.</p> - -<p>The latter, about whom I have already spoken at length, has not -considerably changed since the days of her youth. Her salon has retained -its character, and her intimate friends are still chosen among the ranks -of <i>le monde où on s’amuse</i> rather than among the old Russian -aristocracy, which has never taken kindly to her. After having lived -with her husband upon terms of an amicable friendship and companionship, -she has developed into an inconsolable widow, and has eagerly continued -the work that Vladimir had undertaken in his lifetime. By her own wish -she has been appointed by the Emperor to the Presidency of the Academy -of Fine Arts, and she interests herself in the artistic movements and -progress of the country. She still spends part of the year in Paris, -made much of among the Faubourg St. Germain, and not disdaining to -frequent Society in financial and foreign circles, especially the -American set that has made its home on the banks of the Seine. A little -over a decade ago, when she entered the Greek Church, she had always<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_245" id="page_245">{245}</a></span> -assumed the rôle of champion of the Protestant faith in Russia. This is -but one instance of her erratic nature, and in directions other than her -sympathies and tastes it is displayed. She is the only Grand Duchess of -the old school left, and she certainly knows how to maintain, when it is -necessary, the dignity of her position, and is really <i>grande dame</i> in -her manner and her way of receiving those admitted into her presence. -Because of this she has won for herself a certain position in St. -Petersburg, and if she is not universally liked she is still considered, -and her judgments taken into account.</p> - -<p>Besides the Grand Duke Cyril, she has one daughter, the Grand Duchess -Hélène, married to Prince Nicholas of Greece, who only visits Russia -occasionally, and two other sons. The youngest, the Grand Duke Andrew, -is unfortunately very delicate and suspected of the possession of weak -lungs, which oblige him to winter in Switzerland. The second son, the -Grand Duke Boris, has given cause for a good deal to be said about him. -At one time it is said that his conduct was the cause of such scandal -that one wondered the Emperor did nothing to put an end to it.</p> - -<p>Of the two sisters of the Emperor the elder one, the Grand Duchess -Xenia, married her cousin, the Grand Duke Alexander Michaelovitch. They -had a very numerous family, and after the accession of the present -Emperor enjoyed great influence. The Grand Duke, clever, like all his -mother’s children, but of an intriguing disposition, managed to acquire -a considerable amount of the confidence of his brother-in-law, Nicholas -II.</p> - -<p>Unfortunately, he did not know how to use it, and succumbed to intrigues -directed against his person. These found food in the disorder in which -everything belonging to the Navy, in which he served, was discovered to -be during the Japanese War. The Grand Duke took offence<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_246" id="page_246">{246}</a></span> at certain -remarks directed against him, and, under the pretext that the bad state -of his health obliged him to winter abroad, he left Russia with his -family and settled in Biarritz, where he has almost continually resided -since. There he became acquainted with a certain set, in which the -American element predominated, and report says that both the Grand Duke -and his wife live in circumstances unfettered by the exigencies of -etiquette, which, although giving rise to no open scandal, nevertheless -afford much food for gossip. Neither one nor the other, it is said, -takes any trouble to hide his or her likes or dislikes, and they live -more the life of a fashionable couple than that of members of an -Imperial House.</p> - -<p>The younger sister of the Emperor, the Grand Duchess Olga Alexandrovna, -is the most popular member of his family. She is not pretty by any -means, but pleasant, clever, amiable, good-natured, and very much in -love with gaiety in any shape or form. She was married when quite young -to Prince Peter of Oldenburg, a distant cousin. This was partly by the -wish of the Dowager Empress, who wanted to keep her daughter in Russia, -and partly was influenced by her long-standing friendship for the -Princess Eugénie, the mother of Prince Peter.</p> - -<p>The marriage was not viewed with favour by the public. It was known that -the Prince was suffering from a chronic disease which left little hope -of ever being cured. It was also felt that the Grand Duchess, without -taking into account her own tastes or desires, was being sacrificed to -considerations of fortune and position which were bound to bring her -future unhappiness. Accordingly she was very generally pitied. But Olga -Alexandrovna is one of those natures that look out for the best in every -situation, no matter how trying it may be, and very soon she succeeded -in arranging for herself a pleasant existence<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_247" id="page_247">{247}</a></span> in which her husband had -the rôle of a good friend and nothing else. She is the only member of -the Imperial Family who lives entirely the life of a simple mortal, -going out walking alone, paying visits to her friends, and never -troubling about the exigencies of Court etiquette. Being extremely -pleasant, she has won for herself a popularity which extends to all -classes, and her merry laugh brings joy wherever it is heard. Artistic -in her tastes, she paints most remarkably, and interests herself in all -subjects in which art is concerned. Lately, however, an ugly scandal in -connection with her has arisen; it has been whispered that, having -fallen in love with an officer she used to meet at her sister’s house, -she wanted to divorce Prince Peter. It was also said that the Emperor, -incensed at the very thought, had absolutely refused his consent to such -a step, and that consequently Olga Alexandrovna fell into disgrace both -with her mother and her brother. True or not, the facts were current -gossip in St. Petersburg lately. They did not, however, detract from the -popularity enjoyed by the young Grand Duchess.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke Constantine, cousin of the Tsar, lives a very quiet life, -together with his wife and their numerous children. He is generally -esteemed for his high moral character, and during his whole life has -carefully abstained from taking any part in or even expressing an -opinion on, politics or any subject concerning them. His eldest son is -married to the Princess Helena of Servia, and his daughter has wedded a -simple gentleman, Prince Bagration Moukhransky, the scion of a noble -Caucasian family, without fortune and of no position whatever. The -marriage, which was a pure love affair, is the first example of a member -of the Imperial Family allying herself to one outside the Imperial -circle, and when it took place it excited a good deal of comment.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_248" id="page_248">{248}</a></span></p> - -<p>The sons of the late Grand Duke Michael Nicolaievitch, also, do not -impose themselves on the notice of the public. The eldest, the Grand -Duke Nicholas, is an exceedingly clever man, who has written several -valuable historical books. Though having in his young days afforded food -for ill-natured gossip, with increasing age he has settled down into a -serious personage, who occupies himself in studying the rich collection -of documents which abound among the many possessions of our Imperial -Family. His second brother, the Grand Duke Michael, lives chiefly abroad -since his marriage with the Countess Torby, and another one, George, is -the husband of Princess Marie of Greece, a pleasant little person, whose -numerous frailties of conduct are rather the subject of amusement than -of criticism.</p> - -<p>I have left for the last the most important of our Grand Dukes, Nicholas -Nicholaievitch. He is the only member of our reigning House who can -boast of being in possession of the absolute confidence of the -Sovereign. He believes that his destiny is to uphold the principle of -autocracy.</p> - -<p>When still quite young, he had been in love with a charming woman, -Madame Bourenine; but later he married Princess Stanza, one of the -daughters of the then Prince of Montenegro. Princess Stanza was formerly -the wife of the Duke of Leuchtenberg, but the union turned out to be a -most unhappy one. Accordingly, by the influence of the Empress, it is -said, a divorce was arranged between the Leuchtenberg couple, and -Nicholas Nicholaievitch, who was very ambitious, saw the possibility, -through marriage with Princess Stanza, the favourite of the Empress, of -becoming the chief adviser of the Tsar. He became the husband of the -Empress’s favourite, and very soon afterwards a prominent personage -among the coun<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_249" id="page_249">{249}</a></span>sellers and the intimate friends of Nicholas II. He is -much given to the study of spiritualism and occultism, and is credited -with first interesting the Emperor and Empress in these directions. He -is commander-in-chief of the garrison of St. Petersburg, and in case of -another Revolution he it is who would have the task of quieting it, or -rather of crushing it. Popular belief inclines to the conclusion that, -failing to learn from the lessons of history, he cannot take into -consideration the change that the course of time brings into the life of -nations as well as of individuals. He does not realise, therefore, that -even autocracy must undergo some kind of transformation and suit itself -to modern ideas and modern times. The general feeling is that, put face -to face with a serious political complication, he would not be able to -meet it otherwise than with the help of an executioner ready to strike -all those who would not submit, or who even desired to discuss with him -the best means to solve the problem. He has worn uniform all his life, -and believes in the sword that can strike. Unfortunately, blows are no -argument.</p> - -<p>It is to the Grand Duke Nicholas Nicholaievitch that probably the -destinies of the Empire will be entrusted by Nicholas II. in case his -son should survive him whilst still a minor.</p> - -<p>The manifesto which deprived the Grand Duke Michael of the regency did -not provide for his eventual successor. The prevalent opinion is that -there is expectation that this important office will devolve upon -Nicholas Nicholaievitch; but manifestoes are often written for nothing. -The health of the little Tsarevitch is such that it seems more than -doubtful that he will ever reach manhood. He has no brother. The -succession to the Throne is one of those shadows that darken the horizon -of Russia. It is sure to be disputed should Nicholas II. die without a -male heir.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_250" id="page_250">{250}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_V-b" id="CHAPTER_V-b"></a>CHAPTER V<br /><br /> -<small>THE ZEMSTVO OF TVER INCIDENT AND WHAT CAME OF IT</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">Six</span> weeks after the death of Alexander III. the question of his -successor receiving congratulations from the public bodies of the Empire -on the occasion of his marriage began to be mooted.</p> - -<p>The Minister of the Interior, at that time M. Dournovo, a man of large -proportions and stature, but not of widened vision, suggested to the -different deputations which were to be allowed to appear before the -Sovereign, that their congratulatory addresses should be accompanied by -presents and offerings. This suggestion was not kindly received by the -public, and gave rise to much grumbling. However, this feeling quickly -subsided, and the interest of the coming occasion dominated the public -mind.</p> - -<p>The Tsar had been credited, really no one knew why, with being inclined -towards introducing more liberty in the self-government of the country, -as represented by the zemstvos, or county councils, in the various -Governments. These county councils, about which I have already spoken -when mentioning the reforms of Alexander II., had always represented the -Liberal elements in Russia, and strove hard to be allowed more -independence than the Government cared to grant.</p> - -<p>During the Nihilist troubles the zemstvos, though they had never -definitely inclined towards any sympathy with that movement, yet still -had attempted to make them<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_251" id="page_251">{251}</a></span>selves heard in support of changes in the -interior administration of the country.</p> - -<p>When, however, a new reign began some members of these local councils -thought that the time had at last arrived when something might be said, -if not done, in this direction.</p> - -<p>The news that the young Tsar had consented to receive these deputations -was hailed with delight, although, as is usual upon such occasions, -people were found to laugh at the presents which were expected to be -given. I remember that a very witty man, now dead, whose <i>bons mots</i> -used to enliven St. Petersburg Society, declared that the following -inscriptions ought to be written upon the golden dishes presented by the -various classes of Society represented by these deputations. He -suggested for that of the peasants, “Give us this day our daily bread”; -for that of the nobility, about the poorest class in Russia, “Forgive us -our debts towards thee”; for that of the merchants, “Lead us not into -temptation”; and for that of the different State functionaries and -employés, “And deliver us from Dournovo,” Dournovo being the Minister of -the Interior through whose initiative, as I have said, all these -presents had been subscribed for. The joke went round the town, and was -the cause of much fun.</p> - -<p>The first deputation which the Emperor received was one composed of the -Marshals of the nobility of the various Governments. The business -proceeded smoothly, but with an air of expectancy, for all were looking -forward to what the Emperor would say when the zemstvos should be -allowed to present their homage to him and to his Consort.</p> - -<p>The situation will be better understood when it is mentioned that the -Government of Tver had always been<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_252" id="page_252">{252}</a></span> remarkable for its advanced ideas, -and a few over-clever individuals among its local administrators thought -that the moment had come to assert themselves. Consequently, when the -address to the Emperor came to be dealt with at a special meeting of -this zemstvo, it was drafted in a very bold, though perfectly respectful -way, and expressed the hope that under the new Sovereign the zemstvos -would be allowed to resume the rôle they had been allotted when they -were first created by the Emperor Alexander II.: that of helping the -Sovereign to govern the country well and in accordance with the -principles that had made it great—until the day should come when it -would be ripe enough for a system of government to be introduced in -which the executive power would no longer be confined to the hands of a -few. The actual text of the address may be quoted here. It is not a -document of remarkable interest save to show the mildness with which, -after all, the aspirations were expressed, which makes the outburst it -evoked the more surprising:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p>“May it please Your Imperial Majesty,—In these memorable days, -which see the beginning of your services in the cause of the -welfare of the Russian Nation, the zemstvo of the Government of -Tver greets you with feelings of fervent loyalty. We share your -sorrow, Gracious Sovereign, and we hope that you will find some -consolation in this sad hour, when an unexpected misfortune has -befallen you, as well as the whole of Russia, in the love of your -people as well as in the hopes and trust that the nation has put in -you; and that you will also find in those feelings a firm support -in the fulfilment of the difficult task that has been imposed upon -you by Divine Providence.</p> - -<p>“The Russian nation has listened with gratitude to the solemn -expressions uttered by Your Imperial Majesty upon your accession to -the Throne of All the Russias. We have also shared these feelings -of gratitude, together with the rest of the nation, and we send -fervent prayers to the Almighty for the success of the important -task that lies before you, and for the fulfilment of the high aims -you have put before you,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_253" id="page_253">{253}</a></span> namely, the happiness and welfare of all -your faithful subjects. We allow ourselves to indulge in the hope -that on the height of the Throne the voice of the nation and the -expressions of its desires will be heard and listened to. We are -firmly convinced that the welfare of Russia will improve and -fortify itself under your rule, and that the law will henceforward -be respected and obeyed, not only by the nation alone, but also by -the representatives of the authority that rules it; because the -law, which in Russia represents the wishes of the Monarch, must -stand above the personal opinions and views of those -representatives.</p> - -<p>“We earnestly believe that during your reign the rights of -individuals, as well as those of already existing representative -bodies, will be protected permanently and energetically.</p> - -<p>“<i>We expect, Gracious Sovereign, that these representative bodies -will be allowed to voice their opinions in matters in which they -are concerned</i>, in order that the expressions of the needs and -thoughts, not only of the representatives of the administration, -but also of the whole Russian nation, might reach the Throne. We -expect, Gracious Sovereign, that under your rule Russia will -advance on the path of civilisation and progress, as well as on the -road of a peaceful development of its resources and needs. We -firmly believe that in the close union of all the elements and -classes that constitute the Russian people, who all of them are -devoted to the Throne as well as to their country, the power which -Your Majesty wields will find new sources of strength and stronger -chances of success towards the fulfilment of the high aims Your -Imperial Majesty has in view.”</p></div> - -<p>As a whole, the address breathed submissive loyalty and patriotism, but -the bold passage which has been printed in italics constituted a -precedent which might well excite remark, if not suspicion. Equally, on -the other hand, had the words not been seized upon as an act of -insubordination by a narrow-minded Minister, no one might have noticed -or spoken about them except in Tver itself. A far-seeing adviser would -never have spoken of the incident to the Emperor. Instead, it was -transformed into a question of State. The unfortunate writer<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_254" id="page_254">{254}</a></span> of the -address was dismissed with ignominy from the public service, and an -official reproof was administered to the Governor of Tver, a most -upright person, who could not possibly have prevented the address being -adopted, as he had nothing whatever to do with the deliberations of the -zemstvo, which were conducted quite independently of the Governor, who -seldom heard about the resolutions adopted until after they had become -accomplished facts. The Tver deputation were refused permission to enter -the Winter Palace, and it was stated that the Minister of the Interior -had expressed his intention to submit to His Majesty a series of -measures which in his opinion ought to be adopted in order to nip in the -bud any attempt at self-government on the part of the zemstvos.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile January 30th had been fixed for the reception of the various -deputations, and on that day they were ushered into the Throne Room of -the Winter Palace. Very soon the Emperor entered it, accompanied by his -young wife. The latter was dressed in the deepest mourning, which at -once created an unfortunate impression among the assembly, since it is -not the custom in Russia to wear black when receiving congratulations -upon a marriage, white being the universal colour worn on such -occasions. Both took their places in front of the Throne, and the -deputations were introduced one after the other, each loaded with -splendid presents consisting of plate and other precious things. When -the reception was over, the Emperor, who, during the whole time it -lasted, had kept twisting a bit of paper that had been lying at the -bottom of his cap, turned towards the assemblage, and said the following -words:</p> - -<p>“I am glad to see here the representatives of all the different classes -of the country, arrived to express to me their submissive and loyal -feelings. I believe in those<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_255" id="page_255">{255}</a></span> feelings, which are inherent in every -Russian heart. But it has come to my knowledge that during the last -months there have been heard in some assemblies of the zemstvos the -voices of those who have indulged in the <i>senseless dreams that the -zemstvos could be called to participate in the government of the -country</i>. I want everyone to know that I will concentrate all my -strength to maintain, for the good of the whole nation, the principle of -absolute autocracy, as firmly and as strongly as did my lamented -father.”</p> - -<p>Onlookers have told how that, in saying these words, Nicholas II. was -extremely pale and agitated, and though he began reading in a low voice, -gradually it rose to an actual scream. “He howled them at us,” said one -witness, “and in uttering the last words he made with his hand a gesture -as if uttering a threat.”</p> - -<p>The consternation caused by these words was too intense to be described. -Though nearly twenty years have passed since that day those who were -present on so memorable an occasion still speak of it with emotion. -These words reverberated throughout Russia, thus rudely dispelling many -hopes. Loyal Russians felt not only aggrieved, but ashamed that such a -reproof should have been administered to them before foreigners, such as -Poles and Germans, of whom there were many in the various deputations. -It was felt, moreover, that none among those who had gathered in that -hall of State to offer their wishes of future happiness and welfare to -their Sovereign and to his young bride deserved to have such an epithet -hurled at their heads; for the expression to which “senseless dreams” -had been applied had only been legitimate wishes, devoid of the -slightest revolutionary character. Many felt, too, that the tone adopted -by the Emperor was derogatory to the memory of the Emperor Alexander<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_256" id="page_256">{256}</a></span> -II., who not only had created the zemstvos in Russia, but had considered -them as his essential collaborators in the task of working for the -welfare and development of the country. However, it was said that -Nicholas himself was satisfied. Two days later he asked an official what -the public had said and thought about his speech, to which the -diplomatic reply was given, “People generally think it was a notable -feat.” “It is just what I wanted,” replied the Tsar; “I have only -expressed what are my own personal ideas.”</p> - -<p>What result these ideas were to have later on, the history of Russia -during the last eighteen years has shown only too plainly.</p> - -<p>It was not to be expected that the gauntlet thus thrown down would not -be taken up. The extreme Nihilist party, who had kept quiet during the -reign of Alexander III., and had seen that it could not attempt to -overthrow the Government which he gripped with such firm hands, now saw -its opportunity, and used it.</p> - -<p>A week after the admonition of Nicholas II. to his people an open letter -to him was published by the executive committee of Geneva, the chiefs of -which returned to Russia in order to disseminate it everywhere. The -police managed to seize and confiscate about thirty thousand copies, but -nevertheless a few reached their destination, and it is certain that the -Emperor found one of them upon his writing-table. It was impossible to -find out who had put it there, and it showed that even in the shadow of -the Throne the Anarchists had servants in readiness to fulfil their -orders.</p> - -<p>Here is the text of this remarkable document, never before disclosed -outside Russia:—</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p>“You have spoken, and your words are at present known everywhere in -Russia; aye, in the whole of the civilised world.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_257" id="page_257">{257}</a></span> Until now you -were unknown, but since yesterday you have become a definite factor -in the situation of your country, about whom there is no room left -for senseless dreams. We do not know whether you understand or -realise the position which you have yourself created with your -‘firm words,’ but we believe that people whose position is not so -high as yours, or so remote from the realities of life and on that -account are able to see what is going on in Russia just now, will -easily understand what is your position and what is theirs.</p> - -<p>“First of all, you are badly informed about these tendencies -against which you decided to raise your voice in your speech. There -has not been heard in one single assembly of any zemstvo one single -word against that autocracy which is so dear to your heart; nor has -one member of a zemstvo ever put the question on the basis upon -which you have placed it. The most advanced thinkers among them -have only insisted upon—or, rather, humbly begged—that a closer -union might be inaugurated between the Monarch and his people; for -the permission for the zemstvos to have free access to the Throne -without anyone standing between it and them; for the right of -public debate, and for the assurance that the law should always be -observed and stand above the caprices of the Administration.</p> - -<p>“In one word, the only thing that was in question was the desire to -see fall and crumble to the ground that wall of bureaucracy and -courtierdom that has always parted the Sovereign from the Russian -nation.</p> - -<p>“This was the desire of these people whom you, who have only just -stepped upon the Throne, inexperienced and ignorant of the national -needs, have seen fit to call ‘senseless dreams.’</p> - -<p>“It is clear to all the intelligent elements of the Russian people -who has advised you to take this imprudent step. You are being -deceived; you are being frightened by this very gang of bureaucrats -and courtiers to whose actual autocracy not one single Russian man -or woman has ever been reconciled. You, too, have reproached the -zemstvos for the feeble cry that has escaped their lips against the -tyranny of the bureaucracy and of the police.</p> - -<p>“You have allowed yourself to be carried so far in your ideas of -protecting that autocracy—your own—against which no one thought -of rising, that you have considered as a danger<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_258" id="page_258">{258}</a></span> thereto the -participation of the zemstvos in the government of the country as -well as of local needs.</p> - -<p>“Such a point of view does not correspond even to that position in -which the zemstvos have found themselves confirmed by your father’s -wishes; a position in which they appear as an indispensable organ, -and participate in the internal government of the country.</p> - -<p>“But your unfortunate expressions are not only a mistake in the way -in which you have worded them, but appear as the definition of a -whole system of government; and Russian society will understand -quite well that on the 17-30th January it was not at all that ideal -autocracy of which you believe yourself to be the representative -that spoke through your mouth, but that omnipotent and jealous -guardian of its privileges, <i>bureaucracy</i>.</p> - -<p>“This bureaucracy, which begins with the committee of Ministers and -ends with the meanest policeman, is odious to all those who desire -the extension of real autocracy, even the one that is maintained by -the present order of things. This it is that keeps the Monarch -removed from free communion with the representatives of the nation. -And your speech has proved once more that every desire on the part -of the nation to be other than slaves kissing the ground before the -Throne and bring to its notice the needs of the country—the most -urgent needs—in a submissive form, is only met with a brutal -rebuff.</p> - -<p>“Many fundamental questions concerning the welfare of the nation -have yet to be placed upon a satisfactory basis. Questions of -moment have arisen since the great epoch of reforms initiated by -your grandfather, and these lately have come to the front more -acutely owing to the great famine which has weakened the country.</p> - -<p>“Russian public opinion has been, and is, working hard, and with -painstaking efforts, towards the solution of these; and it is just -at such a time that, instead of words of comfort promising a real -and beneficial union between the Tsar and his people, and of an -acknowledgment from the heights of the Throne that for the future -public discussion and a strong upholding of the law will mark the -beginning of a new era in the public life of the country—the -representatives of the different classes of society, gathered -before you from all the corners of Russia, and expecting from you -help and consolation, only heard from<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_259" id="page_259">{259}</a></span> you a new expression of your -attachment to the old system of a worn-out autocracy, and carried -away the impression of the total separation of the Tsar from his -people.</p> - -<p>“Do believe, that even for the mildest of men, such a declaration, -ill-timed as it was, could only produce a crushing feeling of -betrayal. The 17th January has done away with that halo with which -so many Russians had crowned your young, inexperienced head. You -have laid your own hand on your popularity, and have destroyed it.</p> - -<p>“Unfortunately, the question does not touch your popularity alone. -If in words and with deeds autocracy identifies itself with the -all-powerful bureaucracy; if its existence is only possible when -every expression of the public need is crushed, and it can live -only when surrounded by an extra guard of police, then indeed it -has outlived its time and lost the game. It has dug its own grave -with its own hands, and sooner or later, but at all events at a -none too distant period, it will fall under the weight of the real -and vital forces of the nation. You have yourself by your own words -and conduct put before society one clear question, which in itself -alone is a terrible threat to the system of autocracy. You -challenged not only the zemstvos but also the whole of Russian -society to a mortal duel, and they have now nothing left them -except to choose deliberately between a forward movement in the -cause of civilisation or a blind obedience to autocracy. Truly, you -have strengthened by your speech the detective-like proclivities of -those who see the only possibility of serving their Sovereign in -the crushing of every expression of public feeling and in disregard -of the law. You have appealed to the enthusiasm of those who are -ready to give their services to every kind of master, and who do -not give one single thought to the public welfare, finding that -tyranny serves their own narrow-minded views. But you have turned -against you all those who want to lead the country forward in the -road of progress and civilisation.</p> - -<p>“And what will become of all those who are unable to reconcile -themselves with the concessions required from them, and with a long -and mostly hopeless struggle with the present order of things? -After your sharp reply to the most humble and lawful demands that -have been addressed to you, by what and through what means will -Russian society be able to keep<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_260" id="page_260">{260}</a></span> in quiet submission to your will -those of its members who wish to proceed, further and further, on -that road which leads to the amelioration of the nation’s fate? Yet -this is the impression created for Russian public opinion and the -Russian people by your first words to it, and your first reply as a -Sovereign to the humble demands of its representatives.</p> - -<p>“Without mentioning the feelings of discouragement and helplessness -of which you will very soon be convinced, your speech offended and -revolted some who, however, will soon recover from their present -depression, and will begin a peaceful, quiet, but none the less -determined struggle to obtain the liberties which they require.</p> - -<p>“Likewise it has strengthened in others the determination to fight -to the bitter end against a hateful order of things, and to fight -it with all means they may have at their disposal and in their -power. You have been the first to begin the struggle, and it will -not be long before you find yourself entangled by it.</p> - -<p class="c"> -“<i>St. Petersburg, January 19th, 1895.</i>”<br /> -</p></div> - -<p>This letter, which sounded the first warning note of the Revolution that -was to break out ten years later, is so remarkable that I thought it as -well to transcribe it fully, as it explains in part the events which -followed.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_261" id="page_261">{261}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_VI-b" id="CHAPTER_VI-b"></a>CHAPTER VI<br /><br /> -<small>THE ENTOURAGE OF THE EMPEROR AND EMPRESS</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">The</span> painful circumstances under which the nuptials of Nicholas II. and -Alexandra Feodorovna were celebrated prevented them from gathering St. -Petersburg Society around them, and getting to know it well enough to be -able to select their friends therefrom. The deep mourning for the late -Emperor obliged his successor to remain in retirement for a whole year, -and that retirement was the more complete because the newly wedded -Imperial couple had taken up their first abode with the Dowager Empress -in the Anitchkov Palace. Consequently they were deprived of a home of -their own.</p> - -<p>It is true that in the course of the February following upon her -marriage the Court was presented to the young Empress at one solemn -reception. But this did not efface the feeling of being a stranger among -those with whom she lived, and it weighed heavily upon Alexandra -Feodorovna’s mind. She felt lost, and of course was more susceptible -than she would otherwise have been to the impressions that were given to -her by the few people she was allowed to see.</p> - -<p>The Empress Dowager was wrapped up in her grief, and had hardly emerged -from it when her relations with her daughter-in-law became strained. Her -sister, the Grand Duchess Elizabeth, lived in Moscow, and with the other -Grand Duchesses the bride had nothing in common. Consequently she was -left almost entirely to herself in an<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_262" id="page_262">{262}</a></span> atmosphere which was not -congenial to her tastes. She was thus thrown upon her immediate -surroundings, and became more or less intimate with her Mistress of the -Robes, the Princess Mary Galitzine.</p> - -<p>This lady has played an important part in the life of the Empress.</p> - -<p>The Princess Galitzine, who came from a family belonging to the merchant -class, was a remarkable woman. She had been married when a girl of -sixteen to Prince Galitzine, who was about thirty years older than -herself, but rich, in a high position, and boasting of the title of -Serene Highness, which so very few families possess in Russia. He was a -man of an easy temperament, content with everything, and living a life -of his own, in which his wife had little or even no part at all. She was -not pretty, but clever, ambitious, charming when she liked to show -herself so, and wonderfully attractive to men. She knew it, and did not -repulse the homage offered to her. Her pursuit of pleasure was so -zealous that had it not been for her husband and the influence of his -family, it was freely stated she would not have been forgiven so easily -her irregularities of conduct. She was ambitious, intriguing, and -unsparing in her criticisms. At the same time she was a faithful friend -to all who looked to her for protection and who worshipped at her -shrine.</p> - -<p>When the question of appointing the Household of the new Empress came to -be discussed, people wondered who was to become Mistress of the Robes. -Rumour said that it would be Madame Elizabeth Narischkine, a person of -great tact, kind, generous, amiable, with no remarkable intelligence -perhaps, but possessing a perfect knowledge of the world and polite in -the extreme. Princess Kourakine, her mother, had been Mistress of the -Robes to the Empress Marie Feodorovna when she first arrived in Russia.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_263" id="page_263">{263}</a></span> -Madame Narischkine had been reared in the atmosphere of a Court, and -also had been lady-in-waiting to the Grand Duchess Olga Feodorovna. She -would have been an excellent guide for the young Empress, at the head of -whose Household she is to-day, and certainly if she had been chosen from -the first to occupy that position a good many of the blunders innocently -committed by Alexandra Feodorovna would have been avoided.</p> - -<p>But the Emperor determined to give the post to a lady of independent -means rather than to one in the Court entourage. The name of the -Princess Galitzine was put forward by one of her former admirers, -wanting thus to acquit himself for past kindnesses, and Nicholas II. -appointed her, being impressed by her great name and position, by the -reputation for independence which she had contrived to win for herself, -and a certain brusquerie in her manners and speech when she expressed -her opinions.</p> - -<p>The Princess had been a widow for some years when she was appointed -Mistress of the Robes. This gave her the opportunity to obtain an -apartment in the Winter Palace, and thus to be constantly at the beck -and call of her Imperial mistress. She began by saying that she did not -care for the brilliant position which was offered her, and that she had -only accepted it because she thought it her duty not to refuse the -benefit of her experience to the young wife of her Sovereign. In -reality, she was delighted beyond words.</p> - -<p>She also wanted power and money, and she got both. Her finances—which -had been rather entangled when she appeared at Court—she soon set -straight; not by means of the Imperial gifts showered upon her, but -through the knowledge which she acquired and which she used with great -intelligence and <i>savoir faire</i>. As for power, she managed to establish -herself so firmly in the good graces<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_264" id="page_264">{264}</a></span> of her Sovereign, that not only -was she listened to and consulted in everything, but also she was given -the highest title that can be awarded to a woman at the Russian Court, -that of Head Mistress of the Robes. This title, <i>bien entendu</i>, -Alexander III. had refused to confer even upon Princess Hélène -Kotchoubey, because he did not care to establish a precedent in a -function that can only be compared with that of <i>surintendante</i> at the -Court of the French kings, the inconveniences of which were pointed out -when it was granted to the Princesse de Lamballe, by the ill-fated Marie -Antoinette.</p> - -<p>The Princess Galitzine had never liked the Dowager Empress, whom she had -always mercilessly criticised whenever an opportunity had occurred. She -was most anxious for Alexandra Feodorovna not to fall under the -influence of her mother-in-law, whose natural amiability of character -would have always been exercised in favour of graciousness being shown -to everybody, even the people one did not like.</p> - -<p>Marie Michailovna, as the Mistress of the Robes was familiarly called, -had but a limited knowledge of etiquette such as it was formerly in -existence at the Russian Court. This led her into many blunders, for -which the Empress was made responsible.</p> - -<p>The nuances, the tact, that exquisite knowledge of the world which had -distinguished Princess Kotchoubey, who was a great lady, recognised as -such everywhere, were dead letters to her successor.</p> - -<p>The dignity, the ease without familiarity, which distinguished the -Russian Court disappeared, and Princess Galitzine introduced stiffness -where formerly magnificence reigned. She acted as if it was beneath her -to show kindness to those persons with whom she came into contact, and -did what she could to accentuate the cold way in which Society was held -at a distance by the Empress.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_265" id="page_265">{265}</a></span></p> - -<p>Her receptions were amusing to follow and to watch. Whenever someone -unknown to her presented himself or herself, although arriving from some -distant province of the Empire, the Princess Mary literally crushed them -with the few dry remarks and the way in which she caused them to feel -that they ought never to have come.</p> - -<p>She hardly said “Good morning” to these personages, and never said -“Good-bye”; she treated them as if they had no right to exist, and yet -very often these same persons were of considerable importance in their -own districts. Thus, when they returned home they naturally related that -they had not even been accorded a polite welcome in the capital, whither -they had travelled to pay their respects to their Sovereign.</p> - -<p>The Princess Galitzine also wielded considerable influence in political -affairs, although she never understood much about them. Nevertheless, -several people were appointed to high positions by her efforts. For -instance, of General Kouropatkine, who, it is said, was her special -protégé, she sang the praises so long and so often to Nicholas II. that -the Emperor superseded General Vannovski—who for a number of years had -been at the head of the War Office, and who was an outspoken man, and -decided that he could not do better than appoint General Kouropatkine to -that responsible position.</p> - -<p>She also interested herself in foreign politics. Once she had a serious -altercation with Count Muravieff, just before the latter’s death, -concerning a dispatch which he wanted to send to London about his -negotiations with Japan on the Korean question. Count Muravieff, -however, though the most courteous of men, was not one to yield in -important questions, and refused to satisfy the Princess Galitzine.</p> - -<p>When the war with its disasters had come to an end,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_266" id="page_266">{266}</a></span> and was followed by -the Revolution as an aftermath, the Princess Galitzine became even more -energetic than formerly. She was a warm partisan of M. Stolypin, who -owed much to her influence. They were of sympathetic temperaments, -perhaps because they both had the reputation of being able to do -everything that they wanted. Certainly Marie Michailovna never missed a -single opportunity. She was the partisan of the rigorous system being -introduced, but nevertheless welcomed the Duma when it was decided to -call one together. Gossip said that she was the echo of the wishes of -Nicholas II., simply because very often she had inspired those wishes.</p> - -<p>Students of contemporary history hold the opinion that she discredited -the Throne, and that she raised against her Sovereigns such a storm of -hatred that it is difficult to foresee when and where it will end. She -managed to make them unpopular even in the many good deeds they did, and -she inculcated in the young Empress a feeling of suspicion against her -people which is to be feared nothing will ever drive from her mind. The -Princess Galitzine died some two or three years ago.</p> - -<p>Madame Narischkine is a charming woman, gracious, dignified, amiable, -polite, and a great philanthropist, giving up all her spare time in the -cause of charity, and especially concentrating her activity upon the -work of attending to the physical and moral wants of the inmates of -prisons. No one knows the good she has done in that direction, and she -is so busy that even if her nature was not foreign to any kind of -intrigue she could not find the time, as every moment is employed in one -way or another. She is a <i>grande dame</i> in manners and appearance, though -quite small, and by no means good looking. But she is the right person -in the right place—or, at least, she would be if the influence of her -predecessor had not destroyed before<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_267" id="page_267">{267}</a></span>hand any effort she might feel -inclined to make in order to introduce some changes in the conduct of a -Court which now exists but in name, for the Empress has so entirely -retired from the world that it has ceased to be considered of any -importance by Society. The great mistake of allowing Court life to -decline was clearly understood by the great Marie Thérèse, who, when she -wrote to her daughter, Marie Antoinette, said: “I am glad to hear that -you are going to take up again all the official receptions of -Versailles. I know how empty and dull that kind of thing is, but, -believe me, if it is not observed, the inconveniences that result from -its neglect are far more important than the small annoyance that it -causes.”</p> - -<p>Beyond her Mistress of the Robes, the Empress Alexandra has four -ladies-in-waiting in constant attendance upon her, who live in the -Palace. Her daughters have a governess who also wears the Imperial -cipher in diamonds on a blue ribbon, which distinguishes the maids of -honour from other ladies in Society; and then there is a German lady, a -Mademoiselle Schneider, who came with the Empress to Russia from -Darmstadt, and who is supposed to read to her aloud. The Empress has -also a secretary who attends to her business and her official letters; -but outside this limited number of persons her only other friends are -Madame Vyroubiev (who stays with her day and night, and who is in -possession of all her confidence), and a monk called Gregor Raspoutine, -upon whose counsels she places dependence but about whom rumour has been -exceedingly busy.</p> - -<p>After the <i>Grande maîtresse</i>, or Mistress of the Robes, the greatest -functionary of the Imperial Court is the Minister of the Household. This -post has always been occupied by an intimate and personal friend of the -Sovereign, as for instance, Count Adlerberg under Alexander II., and -Count Worontzoff Dachkoff under his successor. The present<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_268" id="page_268">{268}</a></span> holder, -General Baron Freedericksz, is <i>the</i> type <i>par excellence</i> of a perfect -courtier, and a gentleman in the fullest acceptation of the word.</p> - -<p>The Baron, who began his career in the First Horse Guard regiment, is a -personage very much liked, perhaps because he has always been found to -be inoffensive. He has an imposing presence, and his long, drooping -moustache gives him the appearance of one of those musketeers whom Dumas -has immortalised in the stories of d’Artagnan. But there ends the -resemblance. He has little energy, and is without independence save that -derived from an enormous fortune. He would seldom oppose, still less -tell a displeasing truth to, his Sovereign. He has fine manners, tact, -knowledge of the world, and all the advantages of a handsome physique, -clothed in a brilliant uniform. He has no desire to play a political -rôle, being one of these happy-go-lucky fellows who thinks the world a -nice place to live in, and has no desire to see farther than that -pleasant fact.</p> - -<p>The Master of the Imperial Household is Count Benckendorff, whom I have -already had occasion to mention. He is a gentleman who has always done -the right thing, even when it was not palatable to him. His brother is -Ambassador in London, where he is likely to remain for some time to -come.</p> - -<p>The Military Secretary of the Emperor is General Prince Orloff, the son -of the former Ambassador in Paris and Berlin. He owes his position to -his name and fortune, but it is rumoured he is liked neither by the -Sovereign nor by his Consort. The Princess Orloff, his wife, by birth a -Princess Belosselsky and the granddaughter of the Princess Hélène -Kotchoubey, is certainly the smartest woman in St. Petersburg. She is -rather spare in figure; nevertheless she looks supremely elegant when -she enters<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_269" id="page_269">{269}</a></span> a room, and the charm of her appearance is such that looking -at her one entirely forgets to talk to her, which perhaps is just as -well.</p> - -<p>The Emperor has three aides-de-camp with whom he is on exceedingly -familiar terms. This friendship dates from the time when, as Heir to the -Throne, he was performing his military duties in the Preobrajensky -Regiment of the Guards. These are M. Narischkine, the son of Madame -Elizabeth Narischkine, Colonel Swetchine, and Colonel Drenteln. Nicholas -II. treats them not only with kindness, but also allows them an intimacy -which he does not permit to others, however exalted. In their company he -often attends dinners at the messes of the different regiments of the -Guards, remaining with them until the small hours of the morning, and -forgetting for a few brief moments that he is a Sovereign, in the -pleasure of listening to Bohemian girls singing their wild ballads, or -in that of sipping slowly a glass of champagne. These dinners are almost -the only recreation which Nicholas II. allows himself, and they -constitute for him a distraction unspoilt by the trammels of etiquette, -or the vigilance of masters of the ceremonies eager to remind the -Sovereign of duties which he would fain forget.</p> - -<p>Except the people whom I have mentioned, and the officers of the -Imperial yacht, who are also more or less admitted into the intimacy of -the Imperial Family, the Emperor and the Empress have no friends, no -people with whom they can talk or discuss the events of the world. The -solitude in which they live is complete, their isolation from mankind -entire, and in view of this disastrous fact one can only wonder that the -mistakes they make are not even more serious than is the case.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_270" id="page_270">{270}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_VII-b" id="CHAPTER_VII-b"></a>CHAPTER VII<br /><br /> -<small>THE CORONATION OF NICHOLAS II.</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">About</span> a twelvemonth after her marriage the Empress gave birth to her -first child, a daughter. The disappointment of the public was intense. -Then the Court came to St. Petersburg for the winter months, and a few -balls were given at the Winter Palace. Somehow these entertainments -lacked the enjoyment which had formerly attended them. A certain -stiffness prevailed, and the young Sovereigns did not succeed in winning -popularity among the best Society of the capital. Their unpopularity -unfortunately was only increased, as I shall show, during the Coronation -festivities which took place in the following month of May.</p> - -<p>People who had been present at the Court festivities of Alexander III. -and his Consort, and remembered the gaiety which had then prevailed, -notwithstanding the political anxieties that overshadowed the period, -could not help remarking upon the contrast of those past days with the -solemnity and stiffness of the ceremonies that accompanied the occasion -of the Coronation of Nicholas II. When he entered Moscow in state, the -golden carriages, the pomp, the escort of chamberlains in gold uniforms, -and soldiers in their gala attire, were the same as at the Coronation of -his father. Yet there was no spontaneity in the greetings of the crowd, -no enthusiasm save that which is inseparable from such an affair. -Indeed, the only time that the hurrahs of the crowd<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_271" id="page_271">{271}</a></span> seemed to come from -its heart was when the carriage containing the Dowager Empress appeared, -whilst a dead silence greeted her daughter-in-law. Poor Marie Feodorovna -herself was crying throughout her long journey from the Petrovsky -Palace, on the outskirts of Moscow, to the Kremlin; but her very tears -commanded the sympathy of the public—indeed, of everybody who -remembered that other day when she had been one of the two principal -personages in a like pageant.</p> - -<p>The Coronation ceremony went off very well, save that when the Emperor -and Empress left the Cathedral of the Assumption to go round the other -churches of the Kremlin, Nicholas II., on entering the Church of the -Archangels, where the old Tsars of Moscow are buried, tottered and -nearly fell under the weight of his heavy mantle, and still heavier -crown. The sceptre dropped from his hand, and he had to be led aside and -given water to drink in order to be revived. Superstitious people -quickly saw in this faintness a presage of evil for the future. That -dropping of the sceptre which he should have held with the same firmness -that his father had grasped it, was interpreted as a sign of weakness, -not only of a physical but also of a moral character. Thus, instead of -confidence prevailing, apprehension as to the future of Russia under his -rule was already a frequent subject of public conversation.</p> - -<p>The first days that followed upon the Coronation went off very well, -with nothing to mar the programme approved of beforehand.</p> - -<p>Balls were given, entertainments went on with their usual routine, and -foreign princes and princesses, who had arrived from far and near to -witness the ceremony of the Coronation, were entertained and taken about -to see all the various sights of Moscow. The nobility of Russia<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_272" id="page_272">{272}</a></span> gave -one big ball, at which the whole Court was present, and a gala -performance at the Opera was also the occasion of a gay scene. But there -was no enthusiasm, no animation, and fatigue was perhaps the most -prevalent feeling during the three weeks, which heartily bored -everybody, and of which everybody wished to see the end. Truly the only -ball that could be called a success was the one given by the Grand Duke -Sergius and his consort.</p> - -<p>At that time the Grand Duke was Governor-General of Moscow. Personally, -he had not succeeded in making himself liked by its inhabitants, who -regretted still the rule of old Prince Dolgorouky; but the Grand Duchess -had won for herself the affection of everybody who had come into contact -with her. In St. Petersburg she had seemed dull and quiet, but when -thrown upon her own resources and obliged, so to say, to play the part -of Vicereine, she did it to perfection, and during these Coronation -festivities she showed herself the most charming of hostesses. The Grand -Duke, too, was amiable in the extreme with his guests, and at this -particular ball he reminded one, by the grace of his manner, of his -father, the late Tsar Alexander II., whom also he resembled, physically, -more than his other brothers. I remember him well on that particular -evening, when representatives from the whole world crowded in his rooms. -He had a pleasant word for each one, showed himself an attentive host, -and had none of that proud reserve with which he had been credited -whilst living in St. Petersburg.</p> - -<p>The first unpleasant event which marred the Coronation festivities was -the death of the Archduke Charles Louis, the brother of the Emperor of -Austria. A ball was to have been given at the Austrian Embassy, for -which immense preparations had been made by the Ambassador,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_273" id="page_273">{273}</a></span> Prince -Liechtenstein, who had brought over to decorate the walls of the house -which he had hired for the time of the festivities all the old and -precious tapestries which were preserved as heirlooms in his family. Of -course this ball had to be countermanded.</p> - -<p>Before recounting the crowning disaster, I should explain that it is -usual when a Russian Emperor is crowned to give a kind of popular feast -to the peasants and the poorer classes in Moscow and other parts of -Russia, whence peasant deputations are generally sent to be present at -the ceremony. This feast takes place on an open space called the -Khodinka Field, about two miles from the town. It is attended by several -hundreds of thousands of people, and constitutes a unique sight. A -pavilion is erected, from which the Sovereign looks on, and kiosks are -all round it for other spectators. Tables are spread on the lawns with -provisions for the people to eat, and various entertainments in the -shape of theatres in the open air, and things of the same kind, are -provided for their amusement. Presents also, in the shape of mugs for -men and handkerchiefs for the women, are distributed, together with -medals in commemoration of the day. Naturally, therefore, great crowds -gather on this field. Before daybreak all the roads leading to the -Khodinka are crowded with men, women, and children, all eager to be the -first on the spot. Generally troops are there to keep order, together -with strong detachments of police and every possible care is taken to -prevent any panic among such an agglomeration of people, gathered in one -spot, and all desirous of seeing their Tsar. Thus it can, readily be -imagined that even when political complications do not happen to inspire -the fear of a bomb or of some attempt to disturb the feast, those -concerned with the organisation of it would be glad when it was over.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_274" id="page_274">{274}</a></span></p> - -<p>On the June morning fixed for this popular rejoicing, crowds, as usual, -tried from the early hours, and even during the night, to force an -entrance to the field. Mounted policemen, who had received orders not to -allow access to the lawns until the arrival of the Prefect of -Police—who was to inspect all the arrangements before giving the signal -for admission, tried to repulse the mass of humanity that struggled to -enter. The police were insufficient to restrain this crowd, but -considerable enough to create a panic by forcing back upon the crowds -hastening to the festivity the multitude which had already arrived. -Women began to shout and children to scream, which added to the panic. -Soon a terrible confusion took place which it became impossible to -dissipate, the more so that by an unforgivable piece of stupidity deep -ditches had been dug in order to prevent access to the field except -through the official gates, which were guarded by policemen. The crowds, -who did not know of the existence of these trenches, fell into them, and -soon they were filled with struggling, dead, or dying human creatures, -whose screams for help filled with horror those who listened; but the -cries were soon stilled by the silence of death.</p> - -<p>This awful scene did not last long. In one short hour innumerable bodies -lay upon the grass, and the authorities of Moscow gathered upon the -scene of the catastrophe. It was impossible to count the victims, and -all that apparently could be done was to remove them hurriedly, no -matter where or by what means. The feast had to take place, -notwithstanding the bloody scene that had preceded it. It had to take -place by Imperial order, because Nicholas II., when asked by a special -messenger sent to acquaint him with what had occurred, replied that he -did not see why the feast should be countermanded, or put off, because a -few people had been crushed by accident.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_275" id="page_275">{275}</a></span></p> - -<p>Nevertheless, in justice, the actual truth underlying this extraordinary -speech should be told. He was not advised of the extent of the -catastrophe at the moment when he was asked to make a decision. The -system surrounding a Russian Sovereign had prevented those who were -responsible for the misfortune from acknowledging its magnitude. They -attempted to make light of it, maintained that there had merely been an -accident such as seems inseparable from occasions of the kind, hoping, -doubtless, that it would be possible to conceal the number of dead and -wounded. After all, such was the idea, they were all of the poorer -class, and they would not be missed.</p> - -<p>Consequently the trenches that had swallowed so many human lives were -hastily covered with branches and earth, so as to hide their sinister -contents. Carts were called, and in these bodies were thrown hurriedly, -anyhow, and sent off with their ghastly burden to the different -hospitals and churchyards. People driving afterwards to the feast met -these carts and were horror-struck to see arms and legs hanging out of -them from beneath cloths that had been thrown over the bodies to cover -them. It was these late-comers who first spread in Moscow the news of -the catastrophe.</p> - -<p>But, in spite of the hurry to take them away, the number of the victims -was so considerable that it was found impossible to dispose of them all -at once. The Emperor was expected at any moment, and he could not be -allowed to see all these bodies scattered everywhere about. Soldiers -were requisitioned, and they hastily—will such fatal stupidity be -believed?—thrust the corpses under the very pavilion in which the -Sovereign was to alight and from the balcony of which he was to witness -the feast. Thus by a terrible blunder, of which he knew nothing, but for -which he was ever after bitterly reproached, Nicholas II. actually stood -for more than five hours over the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_276" id="page_276">{276}</a></span> dead bodies of his subjects, killed -in their endeavour to welcome him.</p> - -<p>The details of this ghastly morning’s work became known during the -course of the same afternoon, and a feeling of intense and deep emotion -shook the whole of Society—that frivolous Court Society that was -gathered together in ancient Moscow to eat, drink, and be merry, without -one thought as to death that was hovering near. A ball was to take place -that very night at the French Embassy, and Count de Montebello, who at -that time occupied the post of Ambassador at the Russian Court, wondered -whether he should countermand it or not. But, in order to make quite -sure as to the course which he had to pursue, he sent a special -messenger to the Head Master of the Ceremonies, Count Pahlen, and asked -him what he had to do. The Count took the Emperor’s orders, and Nicholas -II. said again that he saw no reason why the ball should be postponed, -and that he would attend it.</p> - -<p>What a ball it was! I do not remember in the whole course of my long -life, ever having been at such a lugubrious entertainment. The -catastrophe of the morning was the general subject of conversation, and -the most harrowing details were given concerning it. The only people who -appeared unmoved were the Emperor and Empress, who both, knowing nothing -of the truth, seemed quite unconcerned; so that when one of the foreign -princes present ventured to condole with Nicholas II. on this untoward -event, he quietly replied, “Yes, it is very sad; but such accidents -happen often, whenever there is a great congregation of people.”</p> - -<p>Nicholas II., indeed, remained at the house of the Ambassador until the -end of the ball, taking part in all the dances, a thing he seldom did, -and appearing in an excellent temper. He did not seem—how could -he?<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_277" id="page_277">{277}</a></span>—to realise the gravity of what had taken place, nor the enormity -of the hecatomb with which the solemnity of his Coronation had been made -memorable.</p> - -<p>Marie Feodorovna had not waited one moment before hurrying to the -bedside of the poor creatures who had nearly paid with their lives for -their desire to be present at this festivity. Whilst her son and -daughter-in-law, unaware of the extent of the tragedy, were dancing and -smiling on the Count de Montebello and his wife, she was consoling the -wounded and attending to their wants. Once again she acted the part of -an angel of mercy, and once again she brought sunshine and hope to -desolate hearts and bereaved homes. The incident only served further to -estrange the people from the Emperor and Empress.</p> - -<p>The details of the disaster of Khodinka were only made public little by -little. At first frantic efforts had been made to hide its magnitude, -but the secret could not be kept so well that it did not reach the ears -of the nation. An inquest was at last ordered. It revealed such -carelessness, such utter disregard of the most elementary precautions on -the part of the authorities, that it was believed at one time the Grand -Duke Sergius himself would have to leave his post of Governor-General of -the town of Moscow. He managed, however, to clear himself. But the head -of the police of the second capital of the Empire had to retire into -private life, and minor officials were punished more or less severely. -After which one tried to forget the sad episode, which was never more -mentioned in Court circles.</p> - -<p>Yet the country did not forget. The shadow of blood thrown over the -reign of Nicholas II. by the catastrophe of Khodinka has never ceased to -darken it. It has seemed to foreshadow all the other calamities that -this reign was to see, and to give it that colour of misfortune which -will cling to it in history.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_278" id="page_278">{278}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_VIII-b" id="CHAPTER_VIII-b"></a>CHAPTER VIII<br /><br /> -<small>THE SPRINGTIDE OF DISCONTENT</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">The</span> consequences of the Khodinka catastrophe were more tragic even than -could have been conjectured. This terrible event had its effect among -the lower classes—the peasants in particular. They had been content -with their lot during the last years of the former reign. The event gave -ample food also for the underground work of the anarchists, who had -never given up their activity. On the contrary, the party silently -prepared its batteries. The Coronation deputations from the rural -classes returned to their homes dissatisfied with what they had seen, -and discontented with the little attention that had been paid to them. -Among these deputations were people who had been present at the -Coronation of Alexander III., and who remembered the words he had spoken -on that occasion. They had expected something of the same kind, and -their disappointment was intense. Then came that horror of Khodinka -Field. It was altogether to be regretted that it had been hushed up -instead of being made to serve as a pretext for a closer union of the -Sovereign with his subjects. His apparent indifference and icy -impassiveness in presence of this unparalleled disaster had entirely -alienated the affections of his subjects, who were unaware that when the -tragedy first took place he was misinformed as to its gravity. -Unfortunately, his absence of active sympathy with the sufferers during -the days just after the accident accentuated the feeling. Among the -upper<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_279" id="page_279">{279}</a></span> classes some further dismay was felt as it became recognised that -the new monarch lacked firmness of character.</p> - -<p>One early example of this temperamental weakness created an unpleasant -impression on the public. When the Siberian Railway was quite completed -the question arose in regard to the Department to which the -administration of this important line should be entrusted: should it be -administered by the Finance or the War Ministry?</p> - -<p>At that time Count Witte was at the head of the Treasury, whilst General -Kouropatkine was in charge of the Army. Each Minister wanted to control -the railway; each had numerous eloquent arguments in support of his -view; and each had the opportunity to lay these arguments before -Nicholas II. The Emperor at first was quite of opinion that General -Kouropatkine should have the Siberian line under his control, and -accordingly granted his request. When Count Witte came to him the next -day, his report proved to the perplexed Sovereign that the Ministry of -Finance was the proper Department to which the administration of the -railway should be confided; and so his arguments prevailed, with the -consequence that the decision of the day previous was changed. But on -the following morning Kouropatkine returned, and again the scales were -turned in his favour until Witte, with new reasons, once more secured a -decision in favour of his own Department. This sort of thing, so it is -said, went on seventeen times, until at last Count Witte obtained -control of the railway by threatening to resign unless the -administration was entrusted to the Treasury Department.</p> - -<p>The dissatisfaction earlier alluded to not only pervaded the lower and -middle classes, but also existed in Society circles, who adversely -criticised the neglect of Court life which had become a characteristic -of the new reign. The<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_280" id="page_280">{280}</a></span> semi-seclusion in which Alexandra Feodorovna -lived, though it was not so complete as it became later on, still was -unpleasantly felt in the gay world of the Russian capital. Gradually she -was no longer missed, and her presence, when she deigned to be present -at an entertainment, was felt to be more a bore than an honour. And in -this absence of a Court, Society became lax in its manners and morals, -being certain it would never meet with praise or blame whatever it did. -Nor did the effect end here, for Society, finding no subject for gossip -in the doings and sayings incidental to the Imperial entertainments, -which had played such an important part in the winter season of St. -Petersburg, began to turn its attention elsewhere, and unfortunately -politics became the vogue.</p> - -<p>For the first two or three years following the Coronation things went on -more or less as formerly; but later the position of matters in China -following upon the Boxer rebellion began to engross the attention of our -Foreign Office and of certain self-styled political personalities. The -Yalu affair as it developed was seized upon by the press and subjected -to comment of a character neither favourable to the Government nor to -the Imperial Family. Subsequently Russia’s relations with Japan entered -upon a new phase.</p> - -<p>No one in Russia had believed in the Yellow Peril. One person alone had -foreseen it, and had he lived it is probable that things might have -taken a different direction. This was the head of our Foreign Office, -Count Muravieff. Unfortunately, he died suddenly at the very moment when -his talents might have found the opportunity for exercise for the -benefit of his country.</p> - -<p>Count Muravieff was a curious personality, and he certainly deserves -more than a passing mention. He was the last Russian diplomat of the old -school, that of Nessel<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_281" id="page_281">{281}</a></span>rode and Gortschakov, who still believed in -traditions, and who had a political system.</p> - -<p>His career, which was very rapid at the end, dragged very slowly at -first. For many years he remained in Paris, merely as an attaché, -although he was the great favourite and personal friend of Prince -Orloff, who took him with him when he was removed to Berlin. There he -soon won for himself the good graces of Prince Bismarck, who grew to -appreciate and know him well when he filled the post of chargé -d’affaires during the long illness of his chief.</p> - -<p>Later on he was the right hand of Count Paul Schouvaloff, who, though a -charming and clever man, a diplomat by nature, was not one by education. -Muravieff, on the contrary, was expert in all the <i>finesses du métier</i>, -and his consummate tact allowed him to be of the greatest use to the -Ambassador, to whose success in the German capital he contributed -largely. He was a very quiet man, reserved in appearance, but immensely -clever, sarcastic sometimes, and always delighted when he could achieve -some kind of success of which the world in general knew nothing. He -liked to be the hand in the background that pulled the strings, yet -vanity was as unknown to his nature as shrewdness was one of its -principal characteristics. He was a keen observer, and during the years -which he spent in Berlin—which at the time, owing to the immense -personality of Prince Bismarck, was the centre of the politics of the -world—he had carefully studied all the intricacies of international -politics, and had paid special attention to the personality of the -German Chancellor.</p> - -<p>He was ambitious, and one of his great dreams was the formation of a -coalition against England, whom he considered as the traditional enemy -of Russia. He hated<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_282" id="page_282">{282}</a></span> everything English, and later on, when he came to -lead Russia’s foreign policy, he expressed that hatred by seeking to -destroy English prestige in the Near, as well as in the Far, East, -where, his clear brain guessed, lurked the danger of the future. When -Count Schouvaloff left Berlin, Count Muravieff also said good-bye to the -German capital. He was appointed Russian Minister at the Court of -Copenhagen, a very coveted post at the time, owing to the close ties -that existed between the Royal Family of Denmark and the Imperial House -of Russia.</p> - -<p>Whilst there he won for himself the good graces of Queen Louise, and -also the regard of the Empress Marie Feodorovna. But he was the <i>bête -noire</i> of Prince Lobanoff, who had succeeded M. de Giers as Minister for -Foreign Affairs in St. Petersburg, and the Prince did all he could to -put him aside and to oblige him to retire into private life.</p> - -<p>Count Muravieff pretended not to perceive this animosity, and took all -possible care to avoid friction between himself and his chief. However, -he was not successful; indeed, it was said that the decree recalling him -from Copenhagen was ready, and about to be presented for the signature -of the Emperor, when Prince Lobanoff suddenly died and, following the -advice of his mother, Nicholas II. appointed as his successor Count -Muravieff.</p> - -<p>In the responsible position which became his, the Count applied all his -energy to uphold Russian prestige abroad. Though he was not favourable -to the French alliance, he submitted to it, and did his best under -circumstances that were not of his choosing, but which he found himself -called upon to justify. He sought to cultivate good relations with -Germany, and one of his favourite dreams was the formation of a -Russo-German alliance directed against England. He did not live to see -it realised.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_283" id="page_283">{283}</a></span></p> - -<p>Count Muravieff’s wife had been a Princess Gagarine, the sister of -Madame Skobeleff, the consort of the “White General.” Though the -last-mentioned union had not been a happy one, the relations between the -Count and his brother-in-law had always remained cordially affectionate. -The two had the same ambitions, and though their aims might have been -different, yet they sympathised with each other and relied upon each -other’s judgments. It was this last circumstance that was in part the -cause of the animosity which divided the Minister for Foreign Affairs -and General Kouropatkine, who held the portfolio of War at that time.</p> - -<p>General Kouropatkine had been the head of the staff of the division -commanded by Skobeleff during the Turkish War of 1877-78. In that -capacity he had done very well. The successes of his General had, in a -certain measure, influenced his career, inasmuch as they had been -attributed to the wise dispositions Kouropatkine himself had made. -Kouropatkine was a brave man and a good tactician, but one of those -people that, while very useful in a secondary position, are less -successful in actual leadership. Guided by a first-rate intelligence, -such as that of Skobeleff, Kouropatkine’s best abilities came to the -front, and as the executive of another person’s directions he was -invaluable. But he lacked not only initiative, but also the ability to -accurately balance the pros and cons of any given position in which he -found himself. This explains, not so much his mistakes during the -conduct of the Japanese War, which perhaps were unavoidable, but the -wrong appreciation he had taken of the political circumstances that led -up to it, and especially of the resources of Japan.</p> - -<p>General Kouropatkine’s choice as War Minister had been partly due to the -personal liking of the Emperor.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_284" id="page_284">{284}</a></span> Kouropatkine had a certain prestige -among the Army, as indeed had all those who had served under Skobeleff. -As such his choice was bound to be popular, and though it was not -universally approved, yet, all things considered, it was welcomed by the -public.</p> - -<p>Kouropatkine soon discovered the hidden resentment which Nicholas II. -nurtured against Japan and the Japanese nation, and he at once became a -firm partisan of an aggressive policy directed against the Government of -the Mikado.</p> - -<p>Count Muravieff, shrewder than his colleague, on the contrary, -discouraged these tendencies, with the result that dissensions between -the two Ministers on that important subject became very sharp and did -not always end to the advantage of the Count.</p> - -<p>One day a quarrel took place in presence of Nicholas II. between the two -men, and Muravieff insisted upon proper preparations being made in -regard to the war which he felt would be inevitable, saying that the -enemy whom it was proposed to fight was by no means so despicable as was -thought. Also that, especially considering the enormous distance between -the two countries, no precautions ought to be neglected. To this -Kouropatkine made the obvious reply that it was evident that the Count, -not having been a soldier, could not judge of the situation, since with -the facilities which the completion of the Siberian Railway would put at -the disposal of Russia, a victory of its troops was a foregone -conclusion. He added that he was so sure of what he was saying that he -would not even advise the Emperor to send the best troops so far, as -those already stationed in Siberia would be more than sufficient for the -work that had to be done.</p> - -<p>Muravieff controlled himself with difficulty, and when he returned home -he was almost beside himself with grief and rage. He retired to his own -room, giving orders not<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_285" id="page_285">{285}</a></span> to be disturbed, and there he was found dead a -few hours later.</p> - -<p>General Kouropatkine thereafter found himself with a free field before -him.</p> - -<p>A few years, however, dragged on before the war broke out. Count -Muravieff had been replaced by Count Lamsdorff, an inoffensive man, who -was the victim of a situation not of his own making. In the meanwhile, -General Kouropatkine started on that journey to Japan, whence he -returned with more illusions than ever; and in St. Petersburg, as well -as in the rest of Russia, the dissatisfaction against the existing order -of things grew and grew. Everybody felt that a change of some kind ought -to take place, that a corrective should be applied to the generally -prevailing uneasiness. People who thought themselves wise, statesmen who -believed themselves to be infallible, all combined to bring about a -catastrophe such as Russia had not known before, one that was to wound -the nation in its most sensitive spot—the disdain for that yellow race -which already had once been its master, and whose pride and power it -believed it had crushed for ever, on that far-off day when the -triumphant troops of Dmitry Donskoy had driven the Tatar hordes back to -the plains of Asia.</p> - -<p>One man alone, Count Witte, had done all that was in his power to -prevent the outbreak of hostilities with Japan. That shrewd Minister -knew well that in the conditions in which Russia found itself at the -moment, a war, even a victorious one, would have consequences which it -was difficult to foresee. He, therefore, tried to persuade General -Kouropatkine to give up his warlike plans. But the latter, with the war -party at his back, overruled the Count. They told the Emperor that the -country’s honour was at stake, and that it was impossible<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_286" id="page_286">{286}</a></span> to go back; -that, besides, the victory was as certain as anything could be certain -in this world; that the Army was prepared; and that at the first sight -of Russian regiments the Japanese troops would fly in disorder; that the -whole campaign would be a military promenade and nothing else. And when -at last Witte applied to the good sense of Nicholas II. and asked him -point-blank what advantages he hoped to gain by a war which might still -be avoided, and which ought to be avoided, even at some sacrifice of -pride, and <i>amour propre</i>, the Emperor is credited with the reply, “Why -avoid it? It is time to give some amusement to the nation” (“<i>Il est -temps donner des distractions au pays</i>”).</p> - -<p>It was under that impression that the Japanese campaign began. No one -believed in its danger, but a good many people who shared the conviction -that it would end in victory for the Russian troops, were, nevertheless, -uneasy as to the consequences of a war breaking out at a time when -internal affairs were not in thorough harmony. The public mind, in -short, began to feel vaguely that dark clouds were appearing on the -horizon, and that a storm of unusual gravity was brewing which would -bring destruction along with it.</p> - -<p>The Emperor alone remained calm and immovable, fully assured of victory, -so it was said, because the spiritualistic mediums who constituted his -most intimate society had all prophesied that he would win laurels such -as no Russian monarch had ever won before. His immediate surroundings -were jubilant also, and sculptured busts of himself were presented in -great pomp to General Kouropatkine, who had begged for permission to -lead personally the army at whose head he stood to victory and fame. The -chauvinist press exulted; the <i>Novoie Vremia</i> even began to anticipate -the day when festivities on a hitherto<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_287" id="page_287">{287}</a></span> unknown scale would signalise -the return of the troops from the plains of Manchuria laden with spoils. -Some ladies who wanted to ingratiate themselves into the Imperial -favour, worked at banners and flags, destined to reward the gallant -heroes who were being sent to the front with such hurrahs and such -enthusiasm—enthusiasm which, nevertheless, did not go beyond the small -circle of people who courted the good graces of those in power. But -outside those circles the war was not popular, and the soldier sent to -fight so far away from hearth and home marched without any other feeling -than that of dread and apprehension as to the fate that awaited him in -those distant plains whither he was ordered to go. Slowly the distant -clouds which I have mentioned were getting nearer, appearing darker and -darker as they approached; indeed, trouble was at hand, and, -unfortunately, those who knew it was coming were powerless to avert it. -The Sovereign had spoken, and he had to be obeyed, even by the people -who, in the dark, were preparing the day when they should attempt to -destroy both his Person and his Throne.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_288" id="page_288">{288}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_IX-b" id="CHAPTER_IX-b"></a>CHAPTER IX<br /><br /> -<small>THE WAR WITH JAPAN</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">After</span> the Coronation Nicholas II. and his Consort began the usual -accession visits to foreign Courts required from them by the custom in -vogue among Sovereigns in such cases. They went to Berlin, or rather to -Breslau, the German capital being avoided by them for some particular -reason which was not disclosed, and they preferred to meet the Emperor -William and the Empress in Silesia. They also paid their respects to the -old Austrian monarch; they stayed for some days with Queen Victoria at -Balmoral; and last, but not least, they went to Paris, where they were -received with an enthusiasm such as France had not witnessed for many a -day.</p> - -<p>Their arrival on the banks of the Seine was an official recognition of -the Republic such as no Sovereign had accorded to it until that day, and -which in Russia had been merely tolerated, but never treated on a -footing of equality by official circles. Great preparations were made in -Paris to receive the Russian Imperial pair, and certainly that visit was -the occasion of a great social triumph for the Empress. She was greatly -admired, as was to be expected, and her beauty appealed by its -perfection to the crowds, who found in her the type of what an Empress -should be—polite, though not familiar; and though, perhaps, too calm -and slightly disdainful, yet condescending and kind. She produced an -immense sensation at the Opera, and for the first time since the -long-forgotten days<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_289" id="page_289">{289}</a></span> of the Empire, the cry of “<i>Vive l’Impératrice!</i>” -was heard again in the streets of Paris. As for Nicholas II., one could -see also that he was immensely pleased at the reception accorded to him. -Russia at that moment was on the eve of a great industrial development -which, unfortunately, was stopped by the war with Japan, at least for a -while, and money was wanted in consequence.</p> - -<p>All the Ministers of the Tsar knew this—no one better than M. -Witte—and that the best means to obtain the money needed from the -French Republic was to flatter its citizens by this visit. It was a -purely sordid affair.</p> - -<p>The extraordinary enthusiasm with which he was greeted in Paris gave -Nicholas II. a wrong impression as to the influence which he wielded, or -thought he wielded, in the European concert, and unfortunately it made -him take an unjustifiable view of the probable attitude of Europe in -regard to his relations with Japan; he fully believed that when the war -came he could count upon the support and deep admiration of Europe.</p> - -<p>Unfortunately, too, French people—who in their turn were dupes in this -comedy of errors, just as were the Russians—had imagined that this -demonstration of friendship, coming as it did from the representative of -an autocracy that had never before condescended to shake hands with the -rulers of a republic, meant the realisation of their dreams of a -<i>revanche</i> and a defensive alliance against Germany.</p> - -<p>When the Emperor and Empress returned to Russia they found discontent -rife. Things had gone from bad to worse.</p> - -<p>Had the war not taken place, the renewed activity of the anarchists -might have required more time to develop into something tangible, but -the disasters of the Japanese campaign gave them the impulse which had -been wanting for them to become effective and formidable.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_290" id="page_290">{290}</a></span></p> - -<p>The war in itself was not popular, as I have already said. And the -enthusiasm with which it was begun was only on the surface—an -enthusiasm engineered by the numerous class of Government officials -eager to please the Sovereign. These folk fondly thought that they would -impress the Japanese as to the strength of Russia by the various -ovations with which generals were sent off to the seat of war. No one -believed the Japanese could resist; the idea was that they were -miserable little beings whose efforts at serious warfare were nothing -else but ridiculous. It was in vain that people who knew better reminded -the public that these little fellows for years had been training -themselves in the best military schools in Europe; that they had in the -space of a few short years completely remodelled their customs, their -habits, their system of government, and could now compare with Europeans -in the realms of education and capability. All these warnings were not -only disregarded but laughed at; the possibility of a defeat never -entered anyone’s mind.</p> - -<p>In Russia no one was prepared for the dangers of the war which was begun -with such a light heart. The troops in Siberia with whom General -Kouropatkine believed he could win the campaign were not only totally -inferior in numbers, but also insufficiently equipped and clothed. -Sanitary arrangements were not thought of at all, and until the first -detachments of the Red Cross Brigade arrived on the field of action the -wounded were but scantily attended to. Commissariat also was in a state -of complete disorganisation; and as for adequate armaments, practically -none existed. As the best example of this, Port Arthur may well be -mentioned. Though on paper this fortress had been entirely rebuilt -during the previous five years, in reality the only work done had been -the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_291" id="page_291">{291}</a></span> digging of a few ditches and trenches, and even these were not -where they were really required.</p> - -<p>Other abuses were rife. The commissariat, though costing enormous sums, -yet failed to supply soldiers as well as officers with the most -necessary things. The men had warm clothes in summer and no furs in -winter. Shoes were for the most part of so abominable a quality that the -infantry preferred to walk barefooted. The means of transport were such -as to cause the most dreadful tortures for the victims destined to -travel for weeks on a railway line badly built, and in carriages devoid -of the most elementary comforts. The trucks in which the army was -forwarded to Manchuria were so old that one can only wonder by what -miracle they did not fall to pieces on the road. Yet, according to the -reports presented by the War Office, everything possible had been done -to transport the troops quickly to the field of action.</p> - -<p>The Emperor was assured that his army was ready, and that the Japanese -army was in a most weak condition, quite unprepared for a struggle of -any serious kind. It has even been maintained by some that this report -constitutes one of those crimes which no nation can ever forgive to its -author. The then War Minister had gone to Manchuria with the avowed -purpose of examining for himself what chances of success there were for -an aggressive policy on the part of Russia. He was given the utmost -freedom for his own ideas; he had been told to study carefully the -resources of Japan, its desires, and its aims. He had been well received -by the Mikado and by his Ministers, and with true Slav laziness had -believed all that he had been told, and only looked at what had been -shown to him. Warnings had not failed him; officers whose duties lay on -that distant Manchurian frontier had reported to him the enormous -preparations made by Japan,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_292" id="page_292">{292}</a></span> and drawn his attention to the care with -which all our armaments had been studied by competent Japanese officers. -Their misgivings had not been entertained by Kouropatkine, who upon his -return to Russia addressed a long report to the Emperor, in which, among -other things, was said:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p>“Japan at the present moment is reorganising its army and navy, and -proceeding very slowly with this task. Japanese officers, though -they have studied at our academy as well as in military schools in -Germany, have not mastered the various workings of European -tactics. They are still savage and untrained, and their army could -not very well at present engage in any conflict with us. It is true -that they are ambitious, and that the annexation of Korea is their -earnest desire, but they have no means of satisfying that ambition. -If we want to strike at their military or naval organisation, we -could not select a more favourable moment than the present one, -when everything is still in a state of chaos, and when Japan, -having ceased to be an Asiatic nation, is nevertheless far from -resembling a European one. As regards ourselves, we are perfectly -ready, and could in the space of thirteen days have four hundred -thousand men on the Japanese frontier, which is three times as many -as would be needed to repulse the army of our adversary. The war -would be a simple military promenade, and no necessity could even -arise of moving any of our troops from the German or Austrian -frontier or to diminish the garrisons in Poland.”</p></div> - -<p>This report is one which Russia will not soon forgive. Mistakes of -tactics and strategy were not of such importance that they could not be -condoned, for there were terrible difficulties to be faced, and perhaps -no one could have done better than the responsible Minister. Yet not to -have been able to appreciate the strength of the enemy he knew he would -be called upon to fight, not to notice his preparations, not to pay -attention to the warnings which he received was a fault impossible to -justify to posterity or history, even though dozens of books be written<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_293" id="page_293">{293}</a></span> -in the attempt. Critics consider that a Minister of War ought to have -known the condition of the army of which he was the head; and as a -responsible adviser of his Sovereign he ought, before telling him things -which it is difficult to credit that he believed himself, to have -seriously considered whether he had the right, in order to please that -Sovereign, to sacrifice the dignity of his country and the prestige of -its troops. The battle of Liao Yang was certainly a terrible misfortune; -the retreat that followed upon it was perhaps a disgraceful incident, -but it cannot be gainsaid that the initial blunder out of which all -these calamities arose was the report of General Kouropatkine.</p> - -<p>A further calamity was that the Commander-in-Chief was not liked by the -troops in his charge, his personality did not inspire them with -enthusiasm. He had little moral authority over his troops, who were -equally indifferent to his praise or to his blame. One caustic writer -said, “He was a nonentity until the moment when he became useless.”</p> - -<p>The quick way in which Japan took the offensive at the beginning of the -war is still fresh in people’s minds. At first this unexpected movement -with which the campaign opened, and which involved the destruction of -two war vessels, struck consternation throughout the whole of Russia. -Then a reaction came; the press tried to quieten people’s apprehensions, -and to persuade the public that this meant nothing, and that the reverse -was because war not having been yet officially declared, our officers -were not on their guard. So everyone tried to make the best of bad -circumstances, and to hope for news of a victory, a culmination in which -everybody, beginning with the Emperor, firmly believed.</p> - -<p>Alas, victory never came; and though individual acts of courage were not -rare during these sad months, yet upon<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_294" id="page_294">{294}</a></span> the whole no success of any -magnitude attended Russian arms. Several incidents in that disastrous -campaign struck home to the whole country, and opened its eyes to the -deplorable nature of the situation. Even St. Petersburg Society, usually -so impassive, became excited, and brilliant officers of the Guards, -moved to indignation at the turn things were taking, asked as a favour -permission to go to the front. Such permission was grudgingly granted; -people of independent opinions might then see for themselves what was -happening and make public the tragedy which was taking place in those -far-away Manchurian plains. Circumstances, however, grew too strong for -him, and finally Kouropatkine allowed these volunteers on the field of -operations, to observe the disasters which his misplaced self-confidence -had brought about.</p> - -<p>When the <i>Petropavlosk</i> went down in the Pacific with its load of human -beings and the brave Admiral Makaroff, together with his staff, -consternation prevailed in St. Petersburg. The Emperor called a council -of war to deliberate over what ought to be done in order to redeem the -lost, or at least seriously impaired, prestige of the country. Someone -suggested that the best course would be to conclude peace before events -became too strong for the country, since the situation might become such -that would cause the Japanese to demand terms which would be quite -unacceptable to Russian honour and pride; but this suggestion was very -quickly overruled, and it was decided to reinforce the Manchurian army, -and to send the Baltic fleet over the seas to make a naval demonstration -before Japanese ports.</p> - -<p>This last suggestion was made by the Emperor himself. It was received -with consternation by those who heard it, but no one dared to contradict -it. One officer alone tried to expose the dangers attending such a -resolution.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_295" id="page_295">{295}</a></span> His arguments were eloquent, and should have been -convincing, but he was not listened to. Nicholas II. declared that it -was his wish the fleet should start, and added that he felt convinced it -would not be called upon to fight, because the very fact of its being -sent would frighten the Japanese into asking for peace. He would not -take into consideration the fact, in the first place, that Russians are -not naturally sailors, the dangers of the voyage, the difficulty the -ships would find in coaling, and the rotten state that several of the -vessels sent on this adventurous excursion were in. He would not believe -that the men-of-war composing this famous fleet were old and no longer -seaworthy, that their armaments were singularly out of date, and that -their crews were all more or less in a condition of rebellion against -the Government, whom they accused of having been the principal cause of -the present disasters. He simply said: “I want the fleet to start, and -it must do so as quickly as possible.”</p> - -<p>It was a sad day when this decision of the Tsar became public—sad for -Russia and sad for the men sent to die. None of the officers of that -ill-fated squadron believed he would return alive from this senseless -expedition, and the farewells exchanged with the dear ones left at home -were more than mournful. All these men knew they were about to die, and -that the months left to them would be one long agony at the thought of -the fate to meet which they were starting. And one bleak, rainy morning, -amidst tears and sobs of bereaved wives and mothers, the Baltic fleet -sailed away towards distant Tsushima. Nicholas II. had come to bid it -good-bye, as if in order to hear the famous words, “<i>Ave, Cæsar! -morituri te salutant!</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_296" id="page_296">{296}</a></span>”</p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_X-b" id="CHAPTER_X-b"></a>CHAPTER X<br /><br /> -<small>MUKDEN AND TSUSHIMA</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">I will</span> not speak of the opening episodes of the war, nor of the early -battles which one after another, in sad succession, were lost by the -Russian troops. I will not even say much about the siege of Port Arthur -and the sequel, which added shameful pages to the mournful ones of its -defence and surrender. There, also, irreparable mistakes were made, and -stupidities crowded on the top of each other. Whilst the siege lasted, -people were loud in the praise of General Stössel and his bravery, -notwithstanding that it was very well known he was unequal to the -mission imposed on him. It was an open secret in St. Petersburg that it -was owing to the efforts of General Kondratenko, the head of his staff, -that the fortress had ever held out so long against the Japanese forces. -It was another open secret that the most disgraceful financial jobbery -and money-making were charged against the Commander of Port Arthur, and -in these accusations his wife was involved. It was generally believed -that they sold the milk and other provisions to the sick and wounded at -extortionate prices, and that they engaged in the most shameful bargains -in regard to the stores over which the General held authority. All this -was common talk and common knowledge, and yet the public was full of -admiration, a commanded admiration, for General Stössel and the brave -defence which he made.</p> - -<p>Perhaps this was just as well, because it would have<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_297" id="page_297">{297}</a></span> been of no use to -attempt to blame him whilst he was in charge of a responsible post from -which it was not even possible to remove him. But then, why, when all -was over, when the legend that had accumulated round his head had -transformed him into a hero, why deny this very legend? Or, after having -covered the General with honours, allowing him even to accept foreign -distinctions such as the decoration <i>Pour le Mérite</i> given to him by the -German Emperor, why tear from his shoulders the epaulettes that, rightly -or wrongly, had been given to him? Why enlighten the world as to the -shameful story of that siege, and the way the defence of the town was -conducted? Why begin that counterfeit court-martial which told Europe -that instead of a hero General Stössel was a coward and a traitor?</p> - -<p>The stupidity of such a course of action is evident even to the veriest -outsider. It would have been far better to have let the legend remain -undisturbed, to throw a veil of oblivion over what could not be changed -or mended, and not to break the hearts of those who had done their duty, -and done it well, too—the officers and soldiers composing the garrison -of Port Arthur, who found themselves mixed up in this deplorable affair, -and upon whose innocent shoulders was thrown the burden of having been -connected with a story of sordidness, cupidity, and cowardice for which -they were not responsible, but the shade of which was to darken their -lives for ever.</p> - -<p>Only to rehabilitate them in the world’s sight do I reopen the sad and -shameful story of their betrayal and Russia’s.</p> - -<p>There is an episode of the siege of Port Arthur which is very little -known and which deserves special mention. When the news of General -Kondratenko’s death was brought to the Commander of Port Arthur, his -first words were,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_298" id="page_298">{298}</a></span> “Has he left any special letters or instructions, or -have any reports been found among his papers?” It seems that the day -before he was so tragically killed, Kondratenko had had a heated -discussion with General Stössel. The latter was upholding the necessity -of a prompt surrender of the town, but the former strongly opposed the -suggestion, using many arguments, amongst which the principal was that -some of the forts still held could hold on for about three weeks longer, -and that it would be time to talk of surrender when these had fallen or -been destroyed. Stössel then said that a quantity of valuable property -was locked up in these forts, and that it would be useless to allow it -to be wasted. Now the property about which the Commander-in-Chief was so -anxious belonged almost entirely to himself and to his wife, and had -been removed for better safety to the very forts which the Chief of the -Staff proposed to sacrifice before surrendering to the enemy. -Kondratenko was known to possess a violent temper, and he turned upon -his chief, and, calling him traitor and other words of the same -character, declared that he would at once send a report to St. -Petersburg concerning this incident, and denouncing Stössel as failing -in his duty because of personal cupidity. A few hours later Kondratenko -was killed, and, as has been told, the first words of Stössel upon -hearing of it were to inquire what had become of his papers, in which he -evidently feared to find a confirmation of the threats the dead man had -made.</p> - -<p>Kondratenko was excessively popular among the troops. He was known to be -extremely brave, and mindful of the soldiers confided to his care. His -death was deeply deplored, and it completely discouraged the garrison of -the besieged town, so that when General Stössel immediately thereafter -formally proposed to surrender, scarcely a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_299" id="page_299">{299}</a></span> voice was raised in -opposition, and it was felt that the sad end of this memorable siege -being inevitable, the sooner it took place the better.</p> - -<p>One officer alone proposed to try to communicate once more with the -Commander-in-Chief, and to ask for his instructions. Upon that General -Stössel took from his portfolio a letter from General Kouropatkine, -telling him that he left him free to do what he thought best without -referring to anyone. Stössel declared that this letter was sufficient to -safeguard his responsibility, and that he took it upon himself to send -an envoy to General Nogi.</p> - -<p>Later on, when the General was tried, a friend both of his and of -General Kouropatkine came to see him, and begged him not to produce this -letter during the trial; it was promised in return to so arrange matters -that even if he were condemned an Imperial pardon would follow upon the -verdict. What interest was involved in the concealment of this -document—which in a certain measure would have explained General -Stössel’s course of action, even if it would not have justified it—has -never been known to this day. Some people affirm that in writing thus -General Kouropatkine had for his excuse political reasons upon which it -was unnecessary to enlighten the public.</p> - -<p>When Port Arthur had fallen it was felt that the first part of the war -was over, and that unless a decisive battle turned the tables upon the -Japanese their success was an accomplished fact. That battle was -expected with eagerness by the whole of Russia, where existed still a -vague hope that when Kouropatkine should have enough troops at his -disposal he would be able to attack the enemy successfully, -notwithstanding the unfavourable conditions in which he as well as his -army found themselves placed. Everyone urged him to attempt a supreme -effort which<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_300" id="page_300">{300}</a></span> was to avenge all the disasters of the past. But instead, -Kouropatkine, who had now lost his nerve, continued slowly to withdraw -his forces, retiring no one knew why or whither.</p> - -<p>He had a friend, General Gripenberg, who was in command of one of the -three army corps that were to operate simultaneously against the enemy. -That officer, however, found himself differing so entirely from the -Commander-in-Chief as to the tactics which ought to be pursued, that -Gripenberg asked Kouropatkine point-blank what object he had in avoiding -with such manifest care a battle that would at least have the advantage -of clearing the air and giving some new energy to the demoralised -troops. The latter replied that he thought that by drawing the Japanese -army into the interior of the country he would tire it, and thus by -sapping its <i>moral</i> render it the more easily to be beaten.</p> - -<p>It is said that Gripenberg laughed outright at this plan, and the two -friends at once became bitter enemies. The Commander-in-Chief tried in -vain to reason with his former comrade; he implored him not to abandon -him at such a critical moment, and not to give their common foe the -satisfaction of witnessing the dissensions which divided them. -Gripenberg remained inflexible: “Once more,” he said, “I ask you, will -you or will you not change your decision and attack the Japanese?” “I -cannot do so,” replied Kouropatkine. “Then I cannot stay here, or obey -your orders, and I shall leave for St. Petersburg, and myself report to -the Emperor all that is being done here, and the incapacity of which you -give new proofs every day.” In this way the two generals parted.</p> - -<p>Gripenberg, as he threatened, went to St. Petersburg. He saw the -Emperor, with whom he had a long talk, and was rewarded for his journey -by being appointed an aide-<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_301" id="page_301">{301}</a></span>de-camp general to the Sovereign. It was -felt that by conferring this dignity upon him Nicholas II. was blaming -Kouropatkine for his inaction, but nevertheless no change of -Commander-in-Chief was announced as being in contemplation.</p> - -<p>Gossip, however, became more busy than ever concerning the events that -were taking place in Manchuria, and the last hopes anybody had cherished -of a victory died away. It was felt that it would be best to conclude an -honourable peace before a crowning disaster completely wrecked the -reputation of the Russian army and of the generals in command.</p> - -<p>Whilst the capital was busy with comments on his course of action, -General Kouropatkine at last made up his mind to attack the Japanese -forces, and did so without apparently taking the least precautions to -ensure the safety of the retreat of his army in case of a defeat.</p> - -<p>What induced him to make this desperate attempt no one knows. Perhaps he -felt he had to justify his former inaction; perhaps, also, he thought it -better to end the suspense in which his army as well as his country -existed from day to day. At all events, he did attack the Japanese army, -and thus initiated one of the most disastrous military events of modern -times.</p> - -<p>Everybody knows that the Russian forces were defeated; but what is not -so well known, what remains unexplained to this day, was the panic that -followed upon it, as well as the details of the subsequent retreat. -Panic seized the troops, who rushed blindly away from the enemy without -being aware whither they hastened. Their only desire was to get away -from bullets and shells; to flee from a danger which often did not exist -in the vicinity from which they retreated. A disordered troop of frantic -men dragged itself through these vast Manchurian plains<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_302" id="page_302">{302}</a></span> in the depth of -winter, with all the horrors of cold, wind, and snow accompanying their -retreat and adding to its poignancy. In that flight no one knew friend -from foe; the soldiers, badly clad, tore from the dead bodies of the -Japanese their winter clothes and shoes, heedless of the danger that -these borrowed garments might bring to them. To understand the -significance of this it is necessary to picture the situation in the -darkness of the night, when it became impossible to distinguish friends -from foes, and when one killed everyone that one met on one’s way for -dread of being killed oneself.</p> - -<p>Horrible scenes were enacted in that cold, frozen desert through which -the Russian troops, wearied, famished, and bereft of courage as well as -of strength, had to drag themselves. The few people who found a piece of -bread or a warm piece of clothing were sure to have it snatched from -them by ravenous, half-frozen creatures in whom despair had destroyed -every feeling of humanity; mercy existed no more; every man became a -wild beast. No orders were listened to; indeed, there was no one to give -orders. Officers as well as men had only one thought: to escape from the -terrors of cold and starvation, to forget if only for a moment that -nightmare of hopeless agony through which they had to grope their way -towards a haven which they could neither see nor even believe in.</p> - -<p>How many days that delirium of torment lasted no one knows, because no -survivor can tell how long it took to reach a spot where could be -breathed air uncontaminated with fear or with disaster. Some found -shelter; others, with no strength left to go farther, fell on the road -and either died through being buried in the snow or being choked by the -mud of those dreadful plains, which were impassable at that time of the -year; or, still living, were devoured by birds of prey, without the -strength to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_303" id="page_303">{303}</a></span> resist. An officer relates that, whilst trying to rally -some of his men, he was startled by the moans of some creature in agony, -and trudging through the darkness to the spot whence these moans -proceeded he found a soldier weakly struggling with a huge vulture, who -had begun to snap at his arm and was tearing the flesh off in pieces. As -for horses, no sooner had they fallen than eagles and other birds of -prey threw themselves upon their bodies and very quickly tore every -piece of flesh from the bones. These birds were so inhumanly bold and so -sure of the quarry that was awaiting them, that they refused to be -driven away, hovering over the heads of the miserable beings who were -running for their lives. This sinister escort only added to the horror -that had already seized these poor wretches. It was worse than fighting, -worse than hearing the bullets whistling in one’s ears; far worse even -than the screaming of shell fire. It was a ghastly reminder of the -inevitable end. To listen to the noise of the great wings flapping in -every direction seemed as if the angel of death was mockingly and -mercilessly journeying with them, ready any moment to snatch up the -souls of men.</p> - -<p>I find it utterly impossible to give an idea of all the terrible things -that occurred during this retreat of Mukden. Even the Japanese, hardened -as they were, were moved to pity by the sufferings of the Russian army, -fighting for its life under such awful conditions. As for the victims, -they became at last quite indifferent to their woes; it all seemed so -endless, so hopeless, that it was better quietly to submit, and to rely -on fate either to save or to kill as might be.</p> - -<p>The Red Cross detachments, as usual, behaved heroically, but they also -were left with practically no other resources than their devotion to -their duty. Often it<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_304" id="page_304">{304}</a></span> happened that the horses harnessed to the carts -that carried the wounded fell on the way, and instantly these were -seized by hungry soldiers and eaten with relish, even raw. Then the -sisters and doctors transferred their charges to other vehicles, and -often pulled these carts themselves with ropes until they could find -other animals to drag them on. Brave men who had seen other -battlefields, and were used to the horrors of war, became white-haired -and aged during those terrible days, and, when it was all over, never -cared to think of them or hear them mentioned. It was a nightmare, and -worse than a nightmare.</p> - -<p>When at last the remnants of that army, to whom so many victories had -been promised, were gathered together, and rallied into something like -order, General Kouropatkine made up his mind to resign the position -which he held and the responsibilities which he had never been able to -understand, because he never realised their moment. He wrote to the -Emperor asking to be relieved from his command, saying that he had been -so unlucky that he feared the army had lost confidence in him. Speaking -thus, he flattered himself. The army had not lost confidence; it had -never had any in his capacity or his ability to lead it. The General’s -resignation was accepted by his Sovereign, and he was allowed to come -back to Russia to “exonerate” himself and to explain in his own way the -causes of the disasters that had accumulated upon his country and upon -himself.</p> - -<p>An old officer, whose whole life had been spent on active -service—General Linevitch—was given the responsible post of -Commander-in-Chief. He did the best he could do under the trying and -difficult circumstances in which he found himself placed, but he could -not restore confidence. The troops—among whom the war in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_305" id="page_305">{305}</a></span> abstract -had never been popular—had only one idea, and that was to return home -and to see peace concluded, no matter under what conditions.</p> - -<p>General Linevitch at once asked for reinforcements, and during the -months that followed new troops were sent every day to Manchuria. They -went rebellious and exasperated at the idea of fighting in what they -considered to be a forlorn cause. It has often been made a reproach to -Count Witte that he concluded peace at Portsmouth at the very time when, -the army having been considerably strengthened, a renewal of the -campaign might have brought back victory to the Russian arms. -Nevertheless, all such reproaches were unmerited. The great reason that -made Count Witte sign the famous treaty was his knowledge of the -dissatisfied condition of the bulk of the army, and the conviction that -existed among all who were aware of what was actually going on in -Manchuria, that if they were ordered to march again; the troops very -probably would refuse to obey. Revolution was everywhere in the air, and -by allowing the opportunity given of obtaining more or less favourable -conditions of settlement with Japan to escape, was to incur the far -greater risk of insubordination and revolution. In that awful disaster -everything had perished, even the devotion of the soldier to his flag.</p> - -<p>Whilst the tragedy of the Manchurian plains was going on, the Baltic -fleet, under the orders of Admiral Rozhdestvensky, was sailing towards -Vladivostok, and preparing itself to encounter the Japanese squadrons, -which they well knew were far superior to their own, both as regards -numbers and armaments. It was a sad journey; all the men who had been -sent on it, against all warnings suggested by reason and a knowledge of -the conditions under which they were being dispatched, were certain that -they would<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_306" id="page_306">{306}</a></span> never return to their country and to those dear ones to whom -they had bade good-bye with an anguish that they dared not express. The -crews also were despondent. As for the vessels themselves, they were, -for the greater part, old ships, unfit to stand such a long voyage, and -neither armed properly nor equipped according to modern requirements. It -was a hopeless enterprise, and all concerned knew it but too well.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, the fleet did its duty. On that grey May morning when the -Japanese men-of-war were first encountered, it desperately prepared to -fight, and at least to try to avert the shame of falling into the -enemy’s hands. But when the first shot fell on the immensity of the sea -and shook its calm, it was as a funeral knell for thousands of lives -about to be destroyed.</p> - -<p>Their agony did not last long. It was not like at Mukden, a struggle of -days and weeks, leaving its victims indifferent even to death. At -Tsushima a few short hours saw the end. The Russian vessels were very -quickly silenced; some were taken by the enemy, others sank in the -waves. One ship escaped, forced her way through the Japanese fleet, and -carried to Vladivostok the news of the disaster. Soon it reached Russia, -and terrible was the despair which the tidings caused. It was felt that -after this unprecedented calamity no hope was left to the country, and -that once more the yellow race, immense, implacable, was going to crush -the empire of the Tsars. Scarcely an eye was dry on that memorable day -when one heard in St. Petersburg of the new victory of the Japanese -arms, and few but were not crushed by the shame and humiliation which -the country was undergoing: a shame that nothing could redeem.</p> - -<p>One person alone kept cool and calm; it was the Emperor who, when he was -told of the misfortune, read<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_307" id="page_307">{307}</a></span> quietly the dispatch describing it, and -after having done so went on with the game of tennis that he had -interrupted in order to peruse it. So ran the story. Here was the whole -of Russia mourning her children, yet—the inference is inevitable—the -event was not of sufficient importance to make Nicholas II. abandon the -healthy exercise he liked to indulge in on bright summer afternoons!<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_308" id="page_308">{308}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XI-b" id="CHAPTER_XI-b"></a>CHAPTER XI<br /><br /> -<small>THE BIRTH OF THE TSAREVITCH</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">Whilst</span> the war was running its course the Emperor, in the solitude of -his palace at Tsarskoye Selo, was anxiously awaiting the day when the -Empress would again become a mother. In the years that had elapsed since -he had wedded Alexandra Feodorovna, four daughters had been born to the -Imperial couple, and their arrival into the world had been a source of -bitter disappointment to their parents. The idea that the Throne could -pass to a collateral line was a cruel grief for Nicholas II. In his -first manifesto issued to the nation, on the day of his accession, he -had proclaimed as his heir his brother, the Grand Duke George -Alexandrovitch, to whom was granted the title of “Grand Duke -Tsarevitch,” generally borne only by heirs apparent, and not -presumptive. The manifesto added that this title was only to be borne -until God “had seen fit to bless with the birth of a son” the marriage -of the Sovereign, which was then about to take place. But the years went -on, and the much-wished-for boy still had not arrived to fill with joy -his parents’ hearts. As one girl after another came to increase the -Imperial Family, people at last gave up the idea that the Empress would -ever become the mother of a male heir, and this did not add to her -popularity.</p> - -<p>In the meantime, the Grand Duke George, whose health had always been -more or less delicate, developed acute symptoms of tuberculosis. He was -at first ordered<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_309" id="page_309">{309}</a></span> to the South of France, whither his mother, the -Empress Marie Feodorovna, accompanied him, but he derived no benefit -from his stay.</p> - -<p>At last he was sent to the Caucasus to try what high mountain air would -do for him. The Grand Duke liked the Caucasus, and especially the free -kind of life he was able to lead in the residence which he had built for -himself on the heights above Abbas Touman, in the vicinity of the -Kazbek. He was of a very retiring disposition, timid in the extreme, and -was never more at his ease than with his inferiors or people with whom -he need not trouble himself to stand upon ceremony. He knew that, as -Successor to the Throne, he was not looked upon with friendly eyes by a -certain section of the Court, although he had no ambition whatsoever, -and only wanted to be left alone. This made his retirement more -congenial; he felt he had more independence than he could have obtained -in St. Petersburg had he stayed there. His mother visited him -frequently, and endeavoured to persuade him to return to the capital, if -only for a few months during the summer season, but he constantly -refused, declaring he was quite happy amid the rugged beauty of the wild -surroundings. People said that he had found another attraction at Abbas -Touman, and that he was secretly married to a lady he had met there. It -is difficult to know how much truth there was in this rumour, but it is -certain that some legend, full of intangible mystery, hovered about the -Grand Duke George, and that, when talking about him, people supposed to -be well informed gravely shook their heads and said that “it was a pity, -a great pity.” They would never explain, however, why they used such -words.</p> - -<p>But, as years went on, the public ceased to interest itself in the -doings of the Tsarevitch, until, one fine sum<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_310" id="page_310">{310}</a></span>mer day, it was startled -by the news of his sudden and unexpected death.</p> - -<p>Tragedy was not absent from it, and the end of the second son of -Alexander III. had something appalling through the extraordinary -circumstances that accompanied it. He had gone out alone for a ride on -his bicycle, as he often did in fine weather. As he did not return in -time for dinner, people began to get anxious, and his attendants started -in search of him. They met on the way an old woman, who related that she -was seeking help for an officer who had fallen on the road and evidently -hurt himself. That officer proved to be the Tsarevitch, who was found -lying on the grass, with blood oozing out of his mouth, and already -lifeless. It was related later on that he had been seized with sudden -hæmorrhage from the lungs, and had died before help could come; but the -real circumstances attending that sad end never were known, or, if -known, never told to anyone.</p> - -<p>The attendants of the Grand Duke were severely blamed for allowing him -to go out alone on such expeditions; but they tried to excuse themselves -by saying that he refused to be accompanied by anyone in his frequent -and much enjoyed mountain excursions, and that it was next to impossible -to disobey him. True or not, the excuse was admitted, and the remains of -George Alexandrovitch were brought back with great pomp to St. -Petersburg and laid to rest in the fortress beside those of his father. -The Empress Dowager was perhaps the only person who really mourned for -him; in Court circles one felt that his death was the solution of a -difficulty which would inevitably have arisen had circumstances occurred -to dispossess him of the title of Tsarevitch. His brother, the Grand -Duke Michael, was not, however, awarded the title, but merely recognised -as<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_311" id="page_311">{311}</a></span> heir presumptive to the Crown, without any other qualification.</p> - -<p>This Grand Duke had been the favourite child of Alexander III., and as -such enjoyed the affection of the nation. But he, too, was of a retiring -disposition, and though he represented his brother with much dignity on -important State occasions, such as the funeral of Queen Victoria and the -Coronation of King Edward VII., it was very well known that his tastes -did not lie that way, and that he preferred home life to any kind of -festivity. He gave a proof of the direction in which his tastes lay when -he married the lady of his heart against the wishes of the present Tsar -and of the Dowager Empress. In consequence, he was deprived of his right -to a possible Regency, and even of his civil rights; moreover, the -management of his own private financial affairs and of his personal -properties were also taken away from him.</p> - -<p>After the birth of the fourth daughter of Nicholas II., the Grand -Duchess Anastasia Nicolaievna, the Empress gave herself up entirely to -practices of a narrow devotion, mixed with superstition.</p> - -<p>It was then that rumours arose that she favoured the visits of -spiritualistic mediums. Also a report was circulated that she went from -convent to convent and from church to church, promising golden vestments -to all the miraculous images of the Virgin, of which there are such a -considerable number in Russia, if only she were granted through their -intervention the son for whom her soul longed.</p> - -<p>Following upon this, according to popular report, the Empress fell into -a kind of melancholia that gave at one time considerable cause for -anxiety to her medical attendants. As one misfortune after another -crowded upon the country, that melancholy took an acute shape, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_312" id="page_312">{312}</a></span> it -is not to be wondered that when, after an interval of two years or -something of the kind, there appeared again in her state of health a -likelihood of her becoming a mother, the event was awaited with anxious -expectation, not only by herself but also by the Emperor.</p> - -<p>It was about this period that the revolutionary propaganda, which -previously had only slumbered, began to show renewed activity. -Discontent had reached its height, and it is only to be wondered that -the era of political assassination under which Russia was to be -terrorised for such a number of years, and which it is to be feared is -not yet ended, did not begin sooner. Indeed, the anarchist party had -from the very beginning of the reign of Nicholas II. evinced signs of -preparation and activity, believing that it had at last some chance to -push through its programme of bloody reforms, because events had given -some colourable pretext for remonstrance.</p> - -<p>Elsewhere I have given the actual text—never before published—of the -letter which Nicholas II. received from the Revolutionary Committee in -answer to his “senseless dreams” speech. His only feeling when he read -it was indignation at the audacity of those people who thus tried to -rule the actions of the Sovereign and to reprove them by sketching out -to him a programme of government so different from his own. He -instructed his Ministers to find out the authors of this message. -Immediately were put into requisition all the numerous political spies -that the police has at its disposal. The Universities especially were -watched, as it was well known that among the students a great percentage -of anarchists was to be found. Immediately after these measures had been -adopted an extraordinary agitation could be observed in all the higher -educational establishments, and one February afternoon and evening -manifestations of students took<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_313" id="page_313">{313}</a></span> place on the Nevski Prospekt, in front -of the Anitchkov Palace, where the Emperor was residing with his mother -and his young wife.</p> - -<p>At that time, however, the special service of the Okhrana, or personal -guard of the Sovereign, still existed. General Tchérévine took -energetic, though not violent, measures to put an end to the disorder, -so that it might not have time to develop itself dangerously or to -disturb—outwardly at least—the established order of things.</p> - -<p>But after the Coronation matters changed, and the revolutionary -committees became more active. The catastrophe of the Khodinka Field was -used to attack the person of the Sovereign, and they did not spare him. -Anarchist proclamations were distributed right and left, and in reply -the police made wholesale arrests without due discrimination between the -people whom it suspected of favouring the active revolutionary -propaganda and those who were really guilty.</p> - -<p>Among the persons who were thus imprisoned was a young girl of -extraordinary talent and beauty, who, though full of sympathy for the -cause of what she considered liberty, had, nevertheless, never been in -communication with the leaders of the anarchist party. Some forbidden -books had been found during a police search that had taken place in the -rooms which she occupied in some furnished lodgings, and this afforded -quite sufficient pretext to arrest her and transfer her to the fortress.</p> - -<p>What took place during some six months that she spent there, separated -from everybody, and not even allowed to communicate at first with her -own father and mother, no one knows. Certainly some cruel scenes must -have been enacted, because one day, at the very time when, owing to -energetic efforts on the part of her friends, Mademoiselle Vietroff was -about to be released, she was<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_314" id="page_314">{314}</a></span> found dead in her cell, burned to death -under the most horrible circumstances. She had had the courage to empty -over her bedclothes the oil out of a paraffin lamp that she was allowed -to have, and to set fire to them, after having laid herself down on the -bed, where she remained until the flames had done their work.</p> - -<p>The scandal was enormous, and people wondered what could have induced -this lovely, charming, highly gifted girl, to commit such an awful -suicide. Dark things were hinted at, and terrible rumours accused the -authorities of the prison of having driven her to seek release from -suffering and shame through the only means left at her disposal.</p> - -<p>Immediately after her funeral imposing manifestations by students took -place in front of the Kazan Cathedral, and proclamations were freely -distributed among the public relating the details of this terrible -death.</p> - -<p>The sensation caused by it was equal to that which seized upon Russian -Society when, under the reign of Alexander II., Vera Zassoulitch fired -upon the Prefect of St. Petersburg, General Trépoff. That attempted -murder was the beginning of another phase of the revolutionary movement -which ended with the assassination of the Emperor. Mademoiselle -Vietroff’s suicide opened the later phase out of which was to burst the -Revolution which claimed so many victims in 1905.</p> - -<p>The country did not recover its calm after that sad occurrence. Students -and Universities became more active than ever in trying to sow -discontent among the working classes, and especially in the factories, -where anarchist ideas generally find the most support. The Government, -as usual, blundered; either they did not see the danger, or saw it too -late, or, again, looked for it there where it did not exist. It -persecuted uselessly young boys led astray<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_315" id="page_315">{315}</a></span> by their comrades, and -utterly unable to endanger public order, and it let alone the most -mischievous leaders of the movement who succeeded in removing suspicion -from themselves. The police behaved atrociously in its measures of -repression. Sure of the protection of the Tsar, the police proceeded in -the most ruthless manner to persecute every manifestation of public -opinion, when it imagined it was directed against its authority, and it -had no regard as to the personality of those whom it thought fit to -attack. Thus one day, a general in a very high position, who held the -important post of administrator of the private fortune of the Imperial -Family, Prince Viazemsky, happened to pass along the square opposite the -Kazan Cathedral whilst the police were trying to disperse some groups of -students who had assembled there for a funeral mass for one of their -comrades. He was so indignant at the brutality displayed in securing the -dispersal that he interfered in order to put an end to it. Immediately -the head of the secret service of the Okhrana complained to the Emperor, -who, without even listening to the explanations which Prince Viazemsky -wanted to offer, deprived him of his post, and ordered him to go abroad -at once, exiling him from the capital, without even allowing him to try -to clear himself.</p> - -<p>When the war with Japan broke out it was felt that whatever might be its -end, the miseries that it would entail, even if victory came to the -Russian arms, would serve as subjects not only of discontent, but also -of encouragement to the revolutionist party. Consequently, rigorous -measures became more frequent than before. The Minister of the Interior -at the time was M. de Plehve, a man well known for his despotic -character, who had for long been at the head of the secret political -police before he became a member of the Cabinet. He was perhaps the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_316" id="page_316">{316}</a></span> -most intensely hated personage in Russia, and in a certain measure he -had deserved the dislike and the animosity of the public, whom he -persecuted ruthlessly whenever he thought he could detect the least -symptom of opinions not in accord with those which he advocated. During -his tenure of office people without number were exiled or imprisoned; a -good many were hanged in secret in the courtyards of the various prisons -in which they were confined; and consciences as well as individuals were -terrorised not into submission, but into silence.</p> - -<p>But Plehve, with all his faults, at least was an honest man, a -conscientious man, and not a flatterer. He knew he was destined to be -murdered, but he would not have gone one step to escape the danger that -he felt was continually lurking over his head. He was inexorable in the -way in which he fulfilled his duties, but he would have been incapable -of telling a lie to please his Sovereign or to gain some personal -advantage. Yet his sarcastic temper and want of consideration for the -feelings of others were bound to create enemies even among his -colleagues; indeed, they did not scruple to use every means to destroy -his influence.</p> - -<p>The Emperor considered him something like a watch-dog, whose services -and vigilance one could not do without, but whom one had no necessity to -treat decently or to admit into one’s confidence. One day, when Plehve -wanted to deal with some matter not immediately connected with his -department, Nicholas II. told him quite plainly that he ought not to -speak to him about things which concerned other people. And yet when the -offended Minister offered his resignation the Emperor refused to accept -it, giving as his reason that “He had no one at the moment who could -replace him so well at the head of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_317" id="page_317">{317}</a></span> police.” “At the moment,” you -will note, to the servant of his own creation!</p> - -<p>Plehve was very fond of knowing everything that was going on, and while -knowing perfectly well that he had any number of adversaries among those -who surrounded the Sovereign, he wished to be kept aware of everything -that was going on in the family circle of Nicholas II. Having at his -disposal all the necessary means of being well informed, it was related -that he had organised a police service at the Imperial Palace of -Tsarskoye Selo which kept him conversant with all that was being done -and said there. It was even said that he had had his telephone wires -connected with those of the private telephone of the Emperor, and could -thus listen to the latter’s conversations. This fact, so the report -continues, came to the knowledge of the Sovereign after the murder of M. -Plehve, and he was so enraged that he forgot the respect due to the -dead. He did not attend the funeral ceremonies, and it was only with the -utmost difficulty that he was persuaded to consent to a pension being -given to the widow of the deceased statesman.</p> - -<p>Plehve was murdered under the most awful conditions. He was driving to -the Warsaw railway station on his way to Tsarskoye Selo for his weekly -report to the Tsar. When almost opposite the station a bomb was thrown -in the front of his carriage. The effect was terrible. The carriage and -its occupant were reduced to pieces, and it was with great difficulty -that some remains of torn flesh and bones were found and gathered -together to be brought home. To recognise them was impossible; nothing -remained to tell that a mighty Minister had been blown into atoms.</p> - -<p>The news of the event was at once telephoned to Tsarskoye Selo. The only -comment which the Emperor made<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_318" id="page_318">{318}</a></span> was that it would be necessary to send -immediately a high official to put under seal the papers of M. Plehve, -so that none should get lost or mislaid. He did not even send a message -of condolence to the widow. It was said by way of explanation that the -news of the murder must be held back from the Empress, who was on the -eve of her confinement, and whose nerves might receive a shock in -consequence, and that the Emperor did not want to leave her at such a -time.</p> - -<p>This explanation was not believed by the general public. The Emperor, -however, did not mind what the world thought about him, or in what light -it regarded his actions. He was only thinking of the child the Empress -was expected to give birth to. Would it at last be a son, an heir to the -dynasty of the Romanoffs, or would another daughter be born to him? That -was the thought which alone engrossed him, and was the first object of -his preoccupations. The war with Japan had already begun; our first -ships had been sunk, several battles had been fought and lost, the -<i>Petropavlovsk</i> had gone down with its load of men, brave Admiral -Makaroff at their head; our soldiers were trudging in the dusty, hot -plains of Manchuria, suffering from the torrid heat until they should -perish from the icy cold; thousands of homes were mourning their dear -ones fallen under the bullets of the enemy; revolt was brooding in the -country, Ministers and people in high positions were daily falling under -the knives or pistols of assassins. Yet none of these things concerned -Nicholas II. so much as the yearning that God should give him a son.</p> - -<p>At last, one August morning, it began to be rumoured in Peterhof, where -the Court was spending the summer, that a happy event was impending. -Courtiers and Ministers and ladies-in-waiting assembled in the halls of -the Palace in expectation of the announcement of the birth<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_319" id="page_319">{319}</a></span> of the fifth -child of the Imperial pair. They did not wait very long. As the clock -struck noon a doctor entered the room and told the assemblage that at -last an Heir was born to the Throne of All the Russias.</p> - -<p>Great was the joy in the Imperial Family, and great was the excitement -in St. Petersburg when the guns of the fortress proclaimed by three -hundred shots that the succession to the Throne of the Romanoffs was so -far assured in the direct line. But through the country as a whole the -event, which under different circumstances would have been hailed with -joy, passed almost unperceived, so much was the public mind absorbed by -the grave political events that were taking place. Russia was mourning -too many of its children to welcome with anything but indifference the -boy whose advent into the world had filled with such joy the hearts and -the lives of Nicholas II. and Alexandra Feodorovna.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_320" id="page_320">{320}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XII-b" id="CHAPTER_XII-b"></a>CHAPTER XII<br /><br /> -<small>THE DEATH OF MADEMOISELLE VIETROFF</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">I did</span> not like to interrupt the preceding chapter by reproducing in full -the proclamation that was distributed among the public after the death -of Mademoiselle Vietroff. I shall quote it now, believing that it -constitutes an historical document worthy of remembrance in spite of the -harrowing details it contains. It is remarkable because it had certainly -a visible influence upon the subsequent events that led to the outbreak -of the Revolution in 1905. It was very often mentioned as the first -appeal of the student classes to the masses, who up to that time had not -participated in the anarchist movement; and as such it may not be devoid -of some interest for the reader.</p> - -<p>This is the document. It was circulated, just as I reproduce it, by -thousands of copies, without any signature:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p>“On the 12th of February of the present year (1897) died in the -fortress of St. Peter and St. Paul, after two days of terrible -sufferings, a student of the Higher School for Women, Marie -Feodorovna Vietroff. According to the words of the Assistant Public -Prosecutor, on the 10th of February she threw the contents of a -paraffin lamp over her clothes and bedding and set fire to them -afterwards. As we therefore see, awful cases of people burning -themselves to death, among other terrible ways of committing -suicide, as the only means of escaping a doom more horrible than -death itself, are again occurring.</p> - -<p>“The deceased lady was imprisoned not so very long ago (during the -night of the 22nd of December). She had been accused merely of -secreting illegal literature. The only punish<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_321" id="page_321">{321}</a></span>ment she could -legally have incurred, therefore, would have been to be sent beyond -the limits of the town of St. Petersburg.</p> - -<p>“According to people who knew her well, she was a person of very -strong personality, and would not shrink from even penal servitude -in defence of her views. There was nothing in her disposition which -could have led one to think that she would have proved herself to -be such a coward as to feel frightened at the future that seemed to -lie in store for her. She was not at all of a melancholy -disposition. The letters which she wrote to her friends from her -prison, and the diary which she kept during that time, tend to -confirm that belief. It was also only latterly that the visits -which her sister had been allowed to pay had been interrupted; and -during these visits she was always very cheerful.</p> - -<p>“What sorrow, therefore, and what despair could have led her to put -an end to her life in such a horrible way?</p> - -<p>“She is the only one that could have replied to this momentous -question; she, or else those who were the direct cause of it. But -she has already settled her accounts with this life, and, of -course, neither the witnesses nor the instigators of her fearful -death will give a true account of the circumstances that brought it -about. It is only the few words that have escaped the lips of -fellow-prisoners of her (who since her death have been transferred -from the fortress to the house of preventive detention) which give -a faint inkling of the truth and from which we can surmise the -details of the tragedy of Marie Vietroff’s death, and of the -circumstances that drove this energetic girl to decide upon the -step which she took. We can only make shrewd guesses that this -death was but the final end to a moral tragedy of the most painful -and awful kind. Our presumptions are justified, if we take into -consideration the personality of the deceased on the one hand, and -the habits and customs in our prisons on the other. The tactics -observed by the authorities in charge of these establishments have -been sufficiently demonstrated in more than one case where -individuals have been driven to desperation, or tortured to within -an ace of death, and then sent out of prison to end their lives, -where the authorities could not be blamed for the result, thus -carefully evading the consequences that might have resulted had -their victims succumbed within prison walls.</p> - -<p>“If, in the case of Mlle. Vietroff, the authorities could not<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_322" id="page_322">{322}</a></span> -follow their usual tactics, it means that they must have been -directly responsible for the miserable end of the wretched -creature. If this had not been the case, why, during the two long -days that the unfortunate girl’s dying agony lasted, were her -parents, relations, and friends not informed of her fate? Why was -the mere fact of her death kept secret from them for two whole -weeks, and why were even books taken over for her in order to allow -her people to believe her to be alive? Why was the fact of her -death only revealed when the details of it began to ooze through to -the public from the tales of the prisoners who, after having shared -her captivity in the fortress for some time, had been released from -it?</p> - -<p>“If the people to whom we have just now been alluding had no hand -in the death of Mlle. Vietroff, they would surely have advised her -family of it earlier. If they had not been the direct cause of her -suicide they would have allowed her to see her friends before she -died, to whom she might have explained the reasons which induced -her to take such a terrible resolution; and this alone would have -turned suspicion away from them.</p> - -<p>“Nothing of the kind was done, and this points clearly the part -which the executioners of the Tsar have had in this tragedy. As if -we did not know their way of acting! As if we are so very far away -from the times when girls were beaten to death, and when they also -preferred suicide to an existence which would have been otherwise -spent in the shame of disgraceful remembrances! As if the tortures -invented by the Tsar’s janissaries were a mystery to us!</p> - -<p>“We are convinced that only the feeling that she had been placed in -some position from which there was no escape could have driven -Mlle. Vietroff to the dreadful necessity of doing away with -herself, and to prefer suicide to a life tainted with unbearable -remembrances. We know not what was done to her by the mysterious -executioners who drove her to her death; and such a death—a death -the very mention of which sends a cold shudder through our bodies. -Such facts cannot be kept secret; they must be made public, if only -in order to avoid their recurrence; they must be proclaimed -everywhere, and in writing this letter we are deeply convinced that -thousands of people will be eager to assist at the funeral service -for the dead victim, Marie Feodorovna Vietroff!<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_323" id="page_323">{323}</a></span>”</p> - -<p>Thousands of people did assist at these prayers. The vast square -before the Kazan Cathedral was thronged with men and women, crying -and sobbing; and in spite of the repeated warnings of the police -the vast crowd would not disperse.</p> - -<p>Such a manifestation, indeed, as followed upon the appeal that I -have just now reproduced had not taken place in St. Petersburg -since the troubled times which had preceded the assassination of -Alexander II. It created a deep impression on all those who chanced -to see it; it opened a new era in the history of modern Russia. It -was the forerunner of the great storm which a few short years later -nearly drove the Romanoffs from their Throne.</p></div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_324" id="page_324">{324}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XIII-b" id="CHAPTER_XIII-b"></a>CHAPTER XIII<br /><br /> -<small>THE BEGINNING OF THE REVOLUTION</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">As</span> can easily be imagined, the reverses which followed each other from -the very beginning of the war, were deeply reflected in the country, and -gave but too good an opportunity to all the adversaries of the -Government to try to discredit it in public opinion. After the -assassination of M. Plehve the anarchists grew bolder, and, encouraged -by success, went on with their murderous designs. Moscow, which formerly -was the centre of conservatism, had become, by a strange freak of -destiny, the bulwark of revolution. The spirit of the town had always -been independent, and adverse to the Central Government established in -St. Petersburg; but, on the other hand, it had always remained faithful -to its Tsars.</p> - -<p>After Khodinka things altered, and distrust of the Sovereign, as well as -dislike for his Ministers and advisers, replaced the former devotion for -the person of the monarch. The Grand Duke Sergius was intensely -disliked, in spite of the great popularity of his wife. He was made the -scapegoat of the mistakes committed by others, and people often accused -him of things he had been unable to prevent as well as of those of which -he personally disapproved. His entourage, too, were in part responsible -for the hatred which the population of Moscow professed for his person. -They were for the most part composed of people absolutely devoid of -political sense, who were too weak even to flatter, but who thought -themselves strong, because<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_325" id="page_325">{325}</a></span> they advocated the use of the stick or of -the lash as the remedy for all kind of possible evils.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke himself, whose intelligence was moderate, whose education -had been conducted on the principle of strict obedience to the orders of -the head of his House, and who had the great defect of believing that he -possessed principles, whereas he had only passions, did not realise the -gravity of the crisis which his country was going through. He imagined -that by hanging a few people, and exiling a good many, he would be able -to subdue the revolutionary tendencies which he was forced to recognise -were little by little taking hold, not only of the lower orders, but -also of the higher classes of Society in Moscow.</p> - -<p>He was courageous by nature, more so than his nephew and brother-in-law, -the Emperor, and he disdained the threats which he heard every day -levelled at his person. However, at the end of the year 1904, these -threats assumed such proportions that it was deemed advisable for the -Grand Duke and his wife to remove from the palace of the -Governor-General, where they resided, to the Kremlin, and the Grand -Duchess, alarmed by all she heard, and having been told that her -presence at his side would preserve her husband from any attempt to -murder him, made a point of accompanying him wherever he went. However, -one morning she was prevented from doing so, and as if to prove that she -had been his guardian angel, it was on that very morning that Sergius -Alexandrovitch was killed.</p> - -<p>A cross is now erected on the spot where he was blown to pieces, and -reminds the world of this dastardly crime. It is useless to repeat its -harrowing details, or to relate how his mangled remains were picked up -during three whole days (one of his fingers was found on the roof of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_326" id="page_326">{326}</a></span> -the Arsenal). The people who first reached the spot where the -catastrophe had occurred cannot to this day speak without a shudder of -what they saw. A stretcher was brought hurriedly, no one knows from -where, and upon it were deposited what remains it had been possible to -pick up; and whilst this was being done one saw a woman, bareheaded, -with a blue cloak thrown upon her shoulders, hurry up to the spot where -the catastrophe had taken place and throw herself upon her knees beside -the stretcher. It was the Grand Duchess Elizabeth Feodorovna, who, -hearing the noise of the explosion, had rushed to see what had happened.</p> - -<p>Bravely she followed the soldiers, who slowly brought back the remains -of the Grand Duke to the Kremlin, and her composure in that trying -moment of her life was the admiration of all who saw it. She found the -courage to dispatch at once a telegram to the Emperor, in which she -begged him, among other things, to allow her husband to be buried in -Moscow, the town he loved so well, as she expressed herself; and she -further begged Nicholas II. not to endanger his own person by coming to -the funeral, and to grant her permission to spend the rest of her life -beside the murdered Grand Duke’s grave.</p> - -<p>Her message relieved Nicholas II. from a great anxiety and difficulty. -He knew very well that his duty would have required him to be present at -his uncle’s obsequies, but he did not care to do so at all, and thus -expose himself to the possibility of a like fate. The request of the -Grand Duchess gave him the opportunity for which he longed, and so he -dispatched his other uncle, the Grand Duke Alexis, to Moscow, to -represent him at the funeral, and he replied to his aunt and -sister-in-law that he would follow her wishes in everything, and that -she had only to order what she wanted.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_327" id="page_327">{327}</a></span></p> - -<p>Elizabeth Feodorovna then did one thing which was bitterly criticised -afterwards, and not without reason. She insisted upon going to the -prison where her husband’s murderer was confined, to hold conversation -with him. It was said that she wanted to assure him of her forgiveness; -but, as some people remarked, taking into account that she could not -save him from the gallows, her step in visiting him seemed entirely out -of place.</p> - -<p>There was in all her actions at that sad time an exaggeration which did -her more harm than good, and which destroyed many sympathies. However, -Moscow loved her, and perhaps felt grateful to her for her willingness -to remain in the town where her married life had been wrecked. When, -later on, she developed considerable activity, not only in the domain of -charity, but also in politics, she still kept the affection of the -inhabitants of the old capital—so much so that it is at least certain -that if ever another revolution breaks out in Moscow, the Grand Duchess -will be respected by everybody, equally with the nuns of the community -of Martha and Mary, which she has founded for the relief of the poor and -sick inhabitants of the city.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke Sergius Alexandrovitch was murdered in January of 1905, -and the year which began with this catastrophe was to see many more -bloody days before it came to an end. About the same time that the fifth -son of the Emperor Alexander II. met with the same fate as his father, -Port Arthur fell into the hands of the Japanese, and this loss of the -fortress on which the attention of the whole of Russia had been -concentrated for long months, put the crowning touch to the general -indignation of the public against the Government. In St. Petersburg, -especially, where factories abound, and where the workmen felt bitterly -the economical crisis, which, as<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_328" id="page_328">{328}</a></span> a consequence of the war, was ruining -the country, the agitation assumed quite gigantic proportions. It was -felt that a revolt, if not a revolution, was imminent, and that -something had to be done to arrest its progress. The misfortune was that -no one seemed to know what was to be done.</p> - -<p>At that time Count Witte was Minister of the Interior. Unscrupulous as -ever, clever as usual, he thought that the first step to be taken would -be to ascertain what really were the intentions of the leaders of the -anarchist movement, which lately had assumed considerable proportions -among the working classes.</p> - -<p>The leaders of this movement had hitherto escaped the vigilance of the -police, and could not be discovered. On the other hand, it was evident -that unless the Government discovered the intentions of these leaders, -fight was impossible and no measures could be taken to check the evil. -It was then that he bethought himself of resorting to the old method of -<i>agents provocateurs</i>, through the help of whom he hoped to get at last -to the bottom of the vast conspiracy, the existence of which no one -denied.</p> - -<p>Whilst he was looking around him for a man willing to take upon himself -such a part, one of his old friends in Odessa indicated to him a parish -priest, called Gapon, who, he told him, wielded a considerable influence -among the working classes of St. Petersburg, and who might be useful to -him in that respect. After some hesitation Count Witte decided to see -the priest in question, and one dark winter evening Gapon was introduced -into the presence of the Minister.</p> - -<p>The two men understood each other at once. Few people, indeed, possess -the clear insight into human nature that has been granted to Count -Witte. As soon as he saw Gapon he judged that he was false by nature, -desirous<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_329" id="page_329">{329}</a></span> of enjoying the luxuries of life, in the attainment of which -he would have no scruples. He was aware that Gapon had the advantage of -knowing how to talk to the masses, how to inspire them with confidence -in his person and with belief in his expressed principles. Gapon, on the -other hand, was delighted to find in Count Witte the opportunity to win -for himself the means whereby, at a later date, he could lead an easy, -pleasant, indolent life, with all the pleasures that money can afford.</p> - -<p>The Government, headed by Witte, felt that some pretext had to be found -for measures of repression, which nothing justified so long as the -revolutionary agitation was simply increasing. They hesitated to resort -to measures of violence, which might be difficult to justify in the eyes -of Europe. The Emperor, too, was constantly urging his Ministers to put -an end to the discussions which he felt, rather than knew, were going on -everywhere in St. Petersburg and in Moscow. Witte himself felt that if -things were allowed to go on as they were the moment might easily arrive -when the agitation would reach the troops, already exasperated at the -disasters of the war, and throw them also on the side of the enemies of -the Government.</p> - -<p>At this moment Gapon proposed to persuade the workmen of the different -factories around St. Petersburg to present a petition to the Emperor. -This petition would furnish the pretext to actively crush the -smouldering rebellion.</p> - -<p>The news that this petition was about to be presented circulated -everywhere for days before the workmen made up their minds to go with it -to the Winter Palace. It is said that the police took care to spread a -report, in the hope of producing a general panic, that the masses were -about to rise, and to attack the Sovereign in his Palace; and following -the precedent of the Parisians during the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_330" id="page_330">{330}</a></span> October days which saw the -beginning of the end of the old French monarchy, to compel him to accede -to their wishes. What the masses wanted no one knew, and the wildest -rumours were afloat. Some said that the nation wanted peace to be -concluded at once, no matter under what conditions; others that it would -beg for permission to raise a popular militia to fight the Japanese; -whilst people eager to appear well informed assured their friends that -what the workmen wanted was the abdication of the Emperor and the -establishment of a Republic. Rumours without end filled the town, and -everybody belonging to the upper classes of Society trembled with panic, -and scarcely dared to come out of their houses. This universal anxiety -was carefully nursed by the agents of the Government in order to justify -the measures it meant to take to restore an order that had not yet been -disturbed.</p> - -<p>The Empress Dowager, on the other hand, was the only person who kept -cool, and who would not give way to the terror that seemed to have taken -hold of everyone. She refused to leave the capital, and showed herself -publicly as if nothing was the matter. It was only when the Emperor sent -her a positive command to retire that she consented to leave the -Anitchkov Palace and went to her own castle of Gatschina.</p> - -<p>Nicholas II. completely misunderstood when told about the intention of -the workmen to seek to see himself in person, and to lay before him -their wrongs and their wants. When he was informed that all the efforts -to disperse the masses about to march towards the Winter Palace had -failed, he conceived the idea that the Revolution had come, and had only -one thought: to fly from danger; and in the dead of the night a train -was hurriedly made ready, and he escaped to Tsarskoe Selo, with the -Empress and his children, without taking even the time<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_331" id="page_331">{331}</a></span> to gather -together any of his papers, Alexandra Feodorovna, indeed, leaving -everything behind her, even to her clothes and linen.</p> - -<p>It is certain that had anyone been found to tell the Emperor to decide -to face the crowd he would have subdued them, only by his appearance -before them. The Russian peasant has still in his heart a respect for -the person of the Tsar, and until the present reign he has considered -him like a father to whom one could always apply in case of need. -Indeed, on that January day, when the workmen and populace of the -capital marched towards the Winter Palace, not one man among this -multitude but thought he would be able to tell his Sovereign that he was -ready to give his life for him and for his dynasty. Not one of them had -any thought of rebellion, and if that thought came later on it was after -the pavement of the square in front of the Winter Palace had been dyed -red.</p> - -<p>In the darkness of the night, before leaving his capital, Nicholas II. -called to him his uncles, the Grand Dukes Vladimir and Nicholas, the two -energetic men of the family, and asked them what they thought ought to -be done. Vladimir Alexandrovitch was for calling the troops to repulse -the turbulent masses. A person who was present at this council of war -then asked: “But if they are not turbulent, then what must one do?” The -Tsar threw a terrible glance towards the unlucky speaker and, so it is -said, replied: “If they are not turbulent, then one must treat them as -if they were so.” The two Grand Dukes bowed their heads in silence, and -at that moment the Empress ran into the room crying that the mutineers -were coming, and that they must go at once. She was holding her son in -her arms, and crying violently. Her husband threw a cloak over her -shoulders, and hurried,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_332" id="page_332">{332}</a></span> together with her, to the door, where their -carriage was waiting to take them to the station, saying to his uncles -as he went: “Don’t spare them; kill as many as is necessary.”</p> - -<p>Whilst the Tsar of All the Russias was thus escaping from his capital -with his family, the workmen who were causing this panic had also spent -a sleepless night. By the representations of Gapon they had been induced -to direct their steps towards the Palace. He had explained to them that -the best person before whom they could lay their grievances was the -Emperor, their “little father,” who loved his people, and who would -surely listen to them, and do all that he could for them. They had -started on that road which for so many was to be the road of death, -singing the National Anthem, and with a large picture of the Tsar, which -they were carrying before them as a shield. Not a single obstacle met -them on the march; no police were there to prevent their advance. It -seemed as if it was agreed to let them pass, and, encouraged by the -facilities they found everywhere, they believed more than ever in the -assurances given to them by Gapon, who was marching at their head, that -they would be received by the Emperor. When the procession reached the -square before the Winter Palace, they suddenly found it to be occupied -by two regiments of Cossacks.</p> - -<p>It is said that an officer who had followed the procession managed to -enter the Palace, where the Grand Duke Vladimir was holding his council -of war, and tried to persuade him that the best thing to do would be to -tell the multitude that the Emperor was not in town, and induce the -people to disperse. The Grand Duke would not hear of it. “Punished they -must be,” he said, and thereupon gave the order to fire.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the workmen, not knowing what was going on, began shouting -their desire to see the Tsar, their<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_333" id="page_333">{333}</a></span> “little father.” No reply was given -to these appeals, no word of warning was spoken, and suddenly, before -these masses had been able to realise what was happening, the troops -took to their rifles, and laid low as many of the now frightened -creatures as they could.</p> - -<p>It is useless to describe the panic that followed. After a few moments, -when the smoke had dissipated, the square was found to be covered with -dead bodies and wounded men, women, and children. The soldiers fired -again and again, and when the crowds, struck with terror, fled in every -direction, they were followed by mounted Cossacks, who pursued them all -along the Nevski Prospekt, killing whom they could, either with their -rifles or with their whips; and when all seemed to be over, a cannon was -fired, sweeping the whole length of the long avenue, and laying low all -who had succeeded in escaping the first charge of the cavalry.</p> - -<p>Gapon had escaped. As the first volley was heard he managed to -disappear, hidden from friends and foes, by the care of the police for -whom he had worked so well. He escaped to Paris, where he tried to pass -as a martyr of the cause which he had betrayed. When he returned to -Russia, as everybody now knows, he was murdered; not by the order of the -Revolutionary Executive Committee, but by agents of the Government. It -was too dangerous to allow such a compromising accomplice to live.</p> - -<p>On the evening of the day that had seen such bloody scenes enacted -within the walls of St. Petersburg, the Grand Duke Vladimir went to -Tsarskoe Selo, to report to his nephew the events that had taken place. -Nicholas II. listened in silence to the details given to him by his -uncle. When the latter had finished he is reported to have asked: “Are -you sure that you have killed enough people?<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_334" id="page_334">{334}</a></span>”</p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XIV-b" id="CHAPTER_XIV-b"></a>CHAPTER XIV<br /><br /> -<small>PEACE WITH JAPAN; WAR AT HOME</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">The</span> butchery which took place on that sad day of January, 1905, marked -the beginning of a period of unrest that is not yet at an end. It gave -the signal for a manifestation of discontent such as Russia had not -witnessed before, even during the last days of the reign of Alexander -II.; and, what is more, afforded the excuse for it, because even the -stanchest supporters of the Government were indignant at the -recklessness with which it had tried to suppress what, after all, had -not been a rebellion, but only a desire on the part of some workmen to -see their Sovereign and lay before him their real or imaginary wrongs. -It is probable that if Nicholas II. had only received these poor people -there would have been no later Revolution, and the <i>agents -provocateurs</i>, scattered everywhere by the police, would have failed to -arouse the masses and persuade them to a rebellion which no one wanted, -though everybody felt that a change in the methods of government must -come. But that change, it had been hoped, would be brought about -peacefully through the mutual efforts of the Tsar and his people. As it -was, the events which took place on the 22nd of January proved to the -masses that nothing could be expected voluntarily from the Sovereign; -they had to shift for themselves if they wanted any amelioration of the -system of government. The mistake which was committed on that day nearly -overthrew the Romanoff Dynasty, and it shook their<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_335" id="page_335">{335}</a></span> Throne perhaps more -than the reverses of the war with Japan.</p> - -<p>Gapon, nevertheless, did not lose his influence after the butchery in -front of the Winter Palace. His mysterious disappearance from among the -workmen, whose deputations he had headed when they started on their -sadly momentous journey, had been attributed to the watchfulness of his -friends, who had wanted to preserve him from the reprisals of the -police. As a consequence, when he reappeared and tried to reorganise -secret committees, and to devise new means of disseminating among the -working classes the liberal opinions he was supposed to profess, he was -received by them with great enthusiasm. He was a consummate actor, and -possessed to perfection the art of advertising himself. He contrived to -impress his victims with the idea that he was considered by the -Government to be one of its most serious and dangerous adversaries.</p> - -<p>Whilst he was doing his best to excite the masses, and urge them to -violent measures, he was also in constant communication with M. Witte, -whom he kept informed of all that was going on among the revolutionary -secret societies, who were energetically preparing themselves for a -struggle which, it was felt everywhere, could not be delayed for any -length of time.</p> - -<p>However, there were those among the enthusiasts who began to get -suspicious as to the facility with which Gapon eluded the vigilance of -the police. He constantly said that he was being shadowed, and so never -could afford to spend two nights under the same roof. Yet, somehow, he -contrived in a marvellous way to avoid the spies who followed him. Of -course, it might have been his luck, but then it is not often that luck -is so faithful to one person, and several leaders of the revolutionary -movement which<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_336" id="page_336">{336}</a></span> Gapon was supposed to favour began to watch him and -follow his movements. They tried to find out what he was really doing, -and who were the people he most frequently saw. But the police, who were -shadowing Gapon the whole time, quickly noticed that he was no longer in -possession of the same degree of confidence which he had previously -enjoyed, and that the party to which he was supposed to belong began to -take important decisions without consulting him, without even his being -aware of them. M. Witte, who very soon was advised of this change in the -feelings of the anarchists in regard to Gapon, determined then to send -him abroad for some time. His mission was to find out from the leaders -of the movement in London and Paris the information he had not succeeded -in ascertaining in St. Petersburg.</p> - -<p>Gapon was not sorry to leave Russia, as he felt that the part he had -been playing was becoming more and more difficult every day. Before -starting he contrived, nevertheless, to furnish M. Witte with some -valuable information as to the impression produced in the country by the -sad events that had made the 22nd of January such a memorable day in the -annals of Russian history; also to draw his attention to the -unpopularity of the war with Japan, as well as the widespread desire, -especially among the rural classes, to see it ended.</p> - -<p>Count Witte was too clever not to realise the danger which threatened -the dynasty itself through the continuation of a struggle that was so -unpopular everywhere and with everybody. He had been aware—more than -any other statesman in Russia, perhaps—of the approaching peril of -revolution, and that it had been ripe for many years, only waiting an -opportunity to break out. He had had great dreams of social reforms at -one time, and these dreams he had not relinquished, though he could<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_337" id="page_337">{337}</a></span> -very well feel that the moment had not arrived when he might attempt to -realise them. He hoped, nevertheless, that his name would be associated -in some way with a change in the system of government. Unfortunately, he -was so disliked throughout the country, and had contrived to make so -many enemies, that it was doubtful whether his best intentions would be -received with anything but mistrust and suspicion. He knew this very -well, and it was perhaps with the vague idea that it would help him to -overcome these difficulties that he consented to go to Portsmouth, -U.S.A., to represent Russia at the conferences upon which so much -depended.</p> - -<p>When he left for America, M. Witte expected he would be able to obtain -much better conditions of peace than those to which he eventually -subscribed. He was aware that the Japanese were more or less exhausted, -and that their financial position was considerably shattered by the -enormous expenses the war occasioned. He knew also that considerable -reinforcements had been sent by Russia to Manchuria, and that the army -therefore was no longer in the inferior position in which it had found -itself under General Kouropatkine. General Linevitch, who had succeeded -him in the supreme command, was not a military genius, but was liked by -the troops, and if not able to attack the enemy, he could at least to -hold his own, and not allow his army to be dislodged from the positions -it occupied. Russia had now some chances in her favour, and this had not -been the case before.</p> - -<p>A continuance of the struggle might, therefore, be of advantage to her, -and certainly from a military point of view it could be recommended. But -M. Witte, who was a statesman and not a soldier, looked at things with -that clear foresight which was one of his predominant qualities; and, -besides, he had at his disposal sources of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_338" id="page_338">{338}</a></span> information such as no one -else possessed. He knew that the army was not enthusiastic about the -war; that, on the contrary, it hoped for peace, and, if the struggle -were carried on much longer, might, indeed, refuse to march against the -Japanese. That consideration decided M. Witte to consent to conditions -which, under different circumstances, he would have refused with -indignation. He hesitated very much before he accepted the articles of -the Treaty of Portsmouth, and at the last moment nearly broke off the -negotiations. Just then, however, he received certain information from -Russia that did away with his last scruples, whereupon he concluded -peace with Japan.</p> - -<p>The Emperor was not pleased with him, though he felt constrained to -acknowledge his services. Accordingly, on his return to Russia, M. Witte -was received with pomp, and many honours were awarded to him. The title -of Count was conferred upon him, and his wife was at last presented to -the Empress, thus realising her secret ambition ever since the day when -she married Sergius Ioulievitch. But through it all he was conscious of -the Emperor’s personal dislike. He knew that Nicholas had sent him to -combat the astuteness of the Japanese diplomatists, simply because, in -the terrible dearth of capable men from which Russia suffered, he was -the only strong man, and Nicholas II. felt obliged to acknowledge this -fact.</p> - -<p>But even Count Witte would have failed in the difficult mission that had -been imposed upon him had the Japanese been aware of the spirit of -rebellion and dissatisfaction that undermined the feelings of loyalty of -the army. His great art lay in the amount of bluff which he displayed -during these important peace negotiations. Very often, when almost -breaking down under the weight of responsibility, he appeared to be -quite firm and perfectly decided not to yield one inch of his -pretensions;<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_339" id="page_339">{339}</a></span> whilst in reality he was trembling at the thought of what -would occur were his words taken seriously and the Japanese proved as -obdurate as he pretended to be. He feared still more that the latter -might receive from Manchuria reports that would at once put them <i>au -fait</i> with what was going on in the ranks of the Russian army, about -whose real feelings he was but too well informed.</p> - -<p>In a conversation which he had with the Emperor when he was received by -him in Tsarskoye Selo, after his return from America, Count Witte spoke -quite openly and frankly with the Sovereign, and did not hide from him -the necessity that existed for making concessions to the public mind, -and for granting certain liberties before they were imposed upon the -Crown by the will of the multitude. He drew the attention of the monarch -to the great progress which revolutionary ideas had made among the army, -and of the dissatisfaction which was fast shaking its loyalty and its -submissiveness, not only to its chiefs, but also to the person of the -Tsar himself.</p> - -<p>Nor did he hide the danger that was lurking everywhere, ready to break -out at the first opportunity. At last he begged Nicholas II. to allow -him to draw out a programme of reforms that would meet the requirements -of the country, the granting of which would pacify public opinion, and -at least deflect its attention from the prevalent and continued attitude -of criticism it adopted, not only in regard to the Government, but also -as to the actions of the Sovereign.</p> - -<p>The Emperor listened to Witte, consented to all his propositions, and -appeared convinced. Then, as usual, he consulted others, and was equally -convinced by them in their turn, when they told him that he ought not to -think of reforms of any kind; that concessions were fatal to the monarch -who consented to make any, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_340" id="page_340">{340}</a></span> that Russia was not ripe for a -constitutional system of government.</p> - -<p>This duel of opinion lasted some days, during which no one knew what was -going to happen. Meanwhile the excitement in the country was fast -assuming formidable proportions, and from distant Manchuria deplorable -reports continued to arrive concerning the spirit of discontent among -the troops. It was growing every day more dangerous, and foreshadowed -the peril which their return might cause to law and order throughout the -country.</p> - -<p>The working classes, who had suffered so much from the war—which had -arrested the whole industrial system by depriving it of so many hands, -and had, furthermore, caused such misery and poverty among the families -of those who had been called upon to fight—were getting very bitter -against those in authority. Every day brought the Emperor face to face -with new and more complicated difficulties, and yet he would not make up -his mind to do anything, or to accept any of the propositions that were -laid before him. The natural hesitation and want of resolution which -were the characteristics of his temperament prevented him from coming to -a decision. On the one hand, he could not resign himself to share with a -responsible Ministry the least portion of his authority; nor, on the -other, make up his mind to appeal to the country to help him to rule it -according to the requirements of modern times. The situation grew daily -more pressing. It was impossible to keep the army away much longer in -Manchuria, now that peace had been concluded, and to bring it back -dissatisfied, among a dissatisfied populace, might be the signal for a -general rising that it might be found impossible to subdue, especially -if any number of the troops joined it.</p> - -<p>One cannot help pitying Nicholas II. at this particular<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_341" id="page_341">{341}</a></span> period of his -existence. He had neither enough insight to judge for himself the perils -of the situation in which circumstances had thrown him, nor sufficient -energy to make up his mind to one or other course of action. Good -intentions he certainly possessed. He had seen his father keep aloft the -flag of autocracy, and he wondered why he had not been able to do the -same, attributing his failure to the fault of his advisers, and never -suspecting that it was due to his own mistakes.</p> - -<p>He must have suffered unspeakably during the weeks that preceded the -famous 17th of October which saw the promulgation of the manifesto -granting to Russia the shadow of a Constitution. I use the word -“shadow,” because it was never for a moment intended by the Emperor -really to fulfil that which he promised. He still retained a faint hope -that he would be able to elude the accomplishment of the reforms which -had been wrung from him by the force of circumstances. He thought that -the various local rebellions which had already broken out in various -parts of the Empire would cease as soon as the news of the concessions -which he had been obliged to promise had been duly published.</p> - -<p>Unfortunately, events did not take the direction he had expected. Whilst -waiting for the election of that Duma which was to represent the -constitutional element in the government of the country, Russia was -passing through one of the most terrible crises in its history. Never -before had the lower orders raised their heads with such audacity and -such energy. Never before had a reign of terror, such as then shook the -vast dominions of the Romanoffs, carried such fear among all those who -belonged to the higher ranks of society. The rising was general, and -Europe does not know to this day the scenes of butchery which took place -in the provinces, where the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_342" id="page_342">{342}</a></span> peasants not only destroyed the houses and -the property belonging to the landlords, but also murdered those among -them who had the misfortune to fall into their hands.</p> - -<p>Moscow, which had always been considered as the bulwark of conservatism, -was the first town to embrace the cause of revolution and to take arms -against the Government. What happened there passes the limits of -imagination. Troops were sent from St. Petersburg, among others the -Semenoffsky regiment of the Guards, to subdue the rebellion. When these -troops arrived they found barricades erected everywhere in the town, and -they had practically to storm every house separately. Deeds of horror -took place, and neither women nor children were spared on either side -during the several days that the struggle lasted. Blood flowed freely -once more, and those who remembered the catastrophe of Khodinka said -that the events that occurred in Moscow were a consequence of what had -happened on that distant June day, when the Coronation of Nicholas II. -had been celebrated by such a terrible hecatomb of his most faithful -subjects.</p> - -<p>But though the Moscow rebellion had been crushed; though repression, and -cruel repression, had, outwardly, at least, put an end to the Revolution -which had in that eventful year 1905 shaken the whole of Russia and left -everywhere its bloody traces, the spirit of agitation that lurked in -every corner of the country had not been subdued, and Count Witte—who -was well aware of this fact—kept pressing the Emperor to fix a date for -calling together the Duma, and for the election of its members. Nicholas -II. hesitated for a long time; but at last, bending before the -necessities of the hour, he yielded, and on one fine May morning he -opened, with much pomp and solemnity in the White Hall of the Winter -Palace, the first Parliament of its kind in Russia.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_012" id="ill_012"></a> -<a href="images/ill_008_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_008_sml.jpg" width="500" height="356" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE WINTER PALACE, ST. PETERSBURG</p> - -<p class="sml">As seen through the Nevski Prospekt Archway</p> - -<p class="sml"><i>Photo: Topical</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_343" id="page_343">{343}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XV-b" id="CHAPTER_XV-b"></a>CHAPTER XV<br /><br /> -<small>THE FIRST TWO DUMAS</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">It</span> was on a fine May morning that Louis XVI. opened the session of the -States General at Versailles. It was also on a May day that the first -Russian Duma met in St. Petersburg. More than one person noticed this -strange coincidence, and wondered whether the tragedy that had ended -with the murder of the French king was going to be enacted over again. -As at Versailles, too, in 1789, the ceremony took place with much -solemnity, and all the pomp of the Russian Court was displayed. The -Winter Palace opened its doors, and the aristocracy of St. Petersburg -assembled to witness the inauguration of an Assembly from which so much -was hoped by many people and so much was feared by others.</p> - -<p>I shall never forget that day. I was one of the first to arrive at the -Palace, and had plenty of opportunities to watch the Assembly, and to -observe the spectators, as well as the Deputies, as they arrived one by -one and proceeded to the places assigned to them. It was the first time -that the whole of Russia, as here represented by all classes of the -nation, had assembled together in one room, and the spectacle was -curious in the extreme. One saw on one side all the great dignitaries of -the State, Ministers, and advisers of the Crown, military and civil -functionaries, Court chamberlains, and gentlemen-in-waiting, maids of -honour, high-born dames, fair women, and lovely girls—all the flower of -St. Petersburg Society, with<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_344" id="page_344">{344}</a></span> their diamonds and their long Court trains -trailing behind them. On the other side were gathered the newly chosen -representatives of the country: landlords, advocates, merchants, -noblemen, and peasants, realising for the first time their importance -from the social as well as from the legislative point of view; men full -of illusions, others full of hatred; some believing honestly in the -possibility of doing good to their fatherland; others only dreaming of -destroying the authority under which they had lived with such -impatience. Ambitions, greed, thirst for power, desire for -revenge—everything was there, and the sight appeared portentous to the -onlooker, perhaps because all these people kept so silent and unmoved, -merely gazing before them, with eyes that looked into the future more -than at what was going on around them. It was the great hour of a -nation’s life, that which decides its ultimate fate, and though -everybody felt that it was so, yet none seemed to realise it, perhaps -because we can never understand the importance of the events in which we -are actors.</p> - -<p>The Deputies assembled slowly, and did not seem to know very well what -they ought to do. In one corner the Clerical faction clustered in one -compact group, their long hair and flowing beards, their different -coloured cassocks, making them picturesque figures, which commanded -attention. Near by, the Peasant members, in their long caftans, some of -which were not even new, as the Emperor remarked to one of his -attendants after the ceremony was over, stared with interest at all that -they saw, and appeared as if they did not know why they were there. -Then, again, the Socialist Deputies kept whispering to each other, and -glanced with scorn at the part of the room where the ladies invited to -be present at the opening ceremony were chatting without appearing to -notice the Deputies, as they slowly filed before them. The dis<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_345" id="page_345">{345}</a></span>dain in -which these representatives of the nation were held among Court circles -was very apparent, and made one feel that the comedy which was being -enacted would very soon turn to drama and end with tragedy.</p> - -<p>At last the stick of the Masters of Ceremonies made itself heard, and -the Emperor, with his wife and mother, followed by the Imperial Family, -entered the room. The procession which heralded his appearance reminded -one, by its splendour, of that far-distant day when he had entered -Moscow before his Coronation, also preceded and accompanied by all the -pomp of his splendid Court. But the atmosphere was different. Then the -nation had acclaimed him, now it cheered him; the cries were the same, -but the accent was different.</p> - -<p>Nicholas II. appeared nervous; he was paler than was his wont, and he -kept twisting his white military glove. But there was no kindness in his -blue eyes. The Empress appeared as cold and disdainful as usual; she -seemed bored more than anything else, and scarcely noticed the low -salutations with which the Imperial party were greeted when they came -into the room. The Empress Dowager, on the contrary, was extremely moved -and agitated. Her eyes were red, and she kept putting up her -handkerchief as if to wipe away tears. She remained slightly behind her -son and daughter-in-law, but keenly observed the Assembly, as if trying -to read their countenances and to guess what lay behind them. From time -to time she turned towards her chamberlain-in-waiting, and asked him -some questions evidently relating to the identity of the various -Deputies. The Socialist group attracted her attention quite -particularly, and she watched it the whole time the ceremony lasted with -something akin to anxiety in her lovely dark eyes, which then wandered -towards her son, resting on him with passionate yearning<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_346" id="page_346">{346}</a></span> and sadness. -Her countenance was perfectly dignified, and yet a whole tragedy lurked -in her figure as it bent under the blessing of the Metropolitan, who -celebrated the Divine Service with which the pageant began. When it was -over, Nicholas II. took from the hands of the Minister of the Household -the paper upon which was written the first Speech from the Throne -addressed to a Russian legislative assembly. He read it slowly at first, -a little more hurriedly towards the end, but in a determined voice that -hardly wavered as he proceeded with its contents. Whether he felt or not -the solemnity of the hour, it is impossible to tell; still less to guess -whether he was sincere in the solemn promises which he made to his -people.</p> - -<p>Hurrahs replied to his message, and from the monarchist side of the -Assembly these cheers were the sincere expression of a real and frank -loyalty. But it was observed that the Peasant group was very moderate in -the manifestation of its feelings, and as for the Socialists, they -remained silent, though observing a respectful attitude.</p> - -<p>The Sovereign bowed to the Assembly and retired, together with the -members of his family, proceeding to lunch in his private apartments -before returning to Tsarskoye Selo. The meal was not very cheerful, -although everybody agreed that the ceremony had gone off very well; but -Nicholas II. seemed angry at some apparent want of respect that had -struck him in the attitude of the group of Deputies belonging to the -rural classes; and he had not been impressed by the hostile aspect of -the Socialist Deputies. He expressed his regret that so many advocates -had been elected, and the hope that the choice of the President of the -Duma would be a wise one, and would fall upon a man chosen from among -the Conservative or Governmental party.</p> - -<p>This was not to be. From the very first day it became<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_347" id="page_347">{347}</a></span> evident that the -Duma was distinctly hostile to the Ministry as it was composed at the -time, and that it meant seriously to perform its task of participating -in the government of the country.</p> - -<p>The President, who was elected by a large majority, was a man enjoying a -blameless reputation, and one of the most eminent of the Moscow bar, M. -Muromtsev. He had distinctly Liberal opinions, and was a personage whom -even his adversaries respected. A strong supporter of a constitutional -system of government, he meant to do his best to help its establishment -in Russia and to strengthen the authority of the Sovereign by persuading -him to share it with a responsible Ministry. He was an idealist by -temperament as well as by conviction, and he had hailed with enthusiasm -the promises of Nicholas II., whose sincerity he had never doubted for a -single moment. In a certain sense, he belonged to the party that named -itself the Octobrists, as having been called into existence by the -manifesto of October 17th, though officially he was considered to be an -advanced Liberal. He was essentially an honest man, and possessed, among -his other gifts, that of a rare eloquence, which had made him a great -power at the Bar, the more so that he had never consented to defend a -wrong cause.</p> - -<p>Had the Emperor recognised the rare qualities of M. Muromtsev, and had -he consented to employ his great talents, it is probable that the -agitation which shook the country during the few short weeks that the -first Duma was allowed to work would have taken a different direction.</p> - -<p>As is usual in Russia, where every new venture is welcomed with -enthusiasm until the Government has seen fit to quench it, the first -Legislative Assembly, or, at least, the members of it who belonged to -the moderate side, although Liberal in their opinions, started to work -with<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_348" id="page_348">{348}</a></span> the best intentions. They seriously believed that their Sovereign -was frank and sincere with them, that he really meant to see to the -needs of Russia and to lead the nation in the path of order and -prosperity, with the help of its representatives, who would be better -able than his Ministers to bring to his notice all the evils which it -was essential to remove, and all the abuses that wanted remedying. It -was under such an illusion that they started their labours. Little did -they guess or think that neither the Tsar, nor those among his advisers -who enjoyed his confidence, ever intended to allow them any other -liberty or privileges beyond those of talking about things; there was -certainly no intention to allow change or modification.</p> - -<p>The first conflict arose when the reply to the Speech from the Throne -was being discussed. It was then that the Radical elements which the -Duma contained began to make themselves heard, and to throw themselves -into the fray with all the vehemence of beginners. It must not be -forgotten that this Assembly, gathered together in such an unexpected -manner was composed mainly of men who had absolutely no experience as to -the way in which parliamentary debates ought to be conducted. Yet, eager -though they were to show what they could do, they possessed no -controlling power, nor were they able to keep their discussions within -reasonable limits. The authority which statesmen of long standing alone -can wield was entirely absent. It was natural, therefore, that confusion -should ensue. Political parties, in the sense in which they are -understood in Europe, did not exist then, and do not exist even now in -Russia, where there are only political opinions. How, therefore, could -one expect unimpassioned, or even reasonable, discussions of the -innumerable subjects which required attention from such an assemblage? -Each was desirous of making his own<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_349" id="page_349">{349}</a></span> opinions and his own judgments -triumph over those of his neighbour.</p> - -<p>The great pity lay in the fact that neither the Duma, the Government, -nor the Emperor would make up their minds to the fact that this first -legislative session could not be anything more than a trial of -constitutional government, such as it is understood in Europe; that -before framing laws or attempting reforms, one ought to learn how to -work. Instead of realising this truth, they all started with the idea -that a great deal could be accomplished at once, and that a Russian -Parliament ought immediately to take its place with those of other -countries, where initial blunders were already a thing of the past, and -where experience had taught that neither reforms nor laws could be -framed in a few days.</p> - -<p>The root-error was that the Duma believed it could at once impose itself -and its decisions upon the Sovereign, whilst the latter simply wanted to -find in it an obedient executor of his own will.</p> - -<p>This misunderstanding caused the conflict which very shortly led to -irremediable disaster.</p> - -<p>The culmination was reached when the important question of a responsible -Ministry came to be discussed. The Duma required it; the Tsar refused to -make up his mind to it otherwise than as a mere matter of form. To -reconcile these two points of view was impossible, and it became evident -that a struggle was inevitable, which could only end in the dissolution -of the Assembly or in a <i>coup d’état</i>.</p> - -<p>Strange though it may seem, yet it is certain that, had the first Duma -not been composed of such clever men, it would have fared better. As it -was, all the best elements that Russia possessed had been elected, and -these would not consent to become mere puppets in the hands of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_350" id="page_350">{350}</a></span> -Government. They thought themselves able to share with it the task of -ruling the country, and they wanted at once to prove their capacities in -that respect. Had the deputies elected been more timid and less -intelligent, they would have settled quietly to learn how they ought to -work, and paved the way for their successors, who would have found the -road clear before them. Unfortunately, all the leading people, either in -the capital or in the provinces, had been selected as members either of -the Duma or of the Council of State, and these had studied social -questions too long to believe themselves unqualified to settle them.</p> - -<p>Nicholas II. kept himself well informed as to the way in which the -debates were carried on, and instead of looking with indulgence at -certain intemperances of language, proceeding more from headstrong, -though well-meaning, ignorance than from anything else, took as personal -offences words which meant nothing but a desire on the part of these -impatient reformers to make themselves heard. He wanted the Duma to work -as if it occupied the same position as a local zemstvo, never for one -moment imagining that the Assembly could look upon itself as upon a -power in the State. This misunderstanding as to the position in which -they stood, in regard to each other, led to the conflict between the -Sovereign and the Duma, which ended in the unexpected and violent -dissolution of the latter.</p> - -<p>That dissolution was the personal work of Nicholas II. None of his -Ministers had the courage to assume the responsibility of such a violent -measure, and Count Witte absolutely declined to have a hand in it. Even -M. Dournovo, the representative of the extreme Conservative party, and -the strong upholder of autocracy in the strictest sense of the word, -hesitated before the consequences of this<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_351" id="page_351">{351}</a></span> decision. But the Emperor -decided upon it, and with one stroke of his pen the Duma was dissolved.</p> - -<p>The Liberal Deputies, indignant at the measure, resolved to express -their indignation upon paper, and to publish it to the whole country. -The greater portion of the members of the Assembly then went to Viborg, -and there signed the famous manifesto which exposed their wrongs before -the world. That act was certainly an appeal to rebellion. The mistake of -this step was most serious. It gave to the Government a reason for -action, and enabled them to prevent the members of the late Duma from -proving a future hindrance to its plans. Had the Liberal members of the -Duma quietly gone home, it is more than certain that they would have -been re-elected, and could have gone on with their requests for reforms, -which would have had more chance to succeed as time went by. The -unfortunate journey to Viborg which caused the criminal proceedings -should never have been undertaken. By it they gave the Government the -opportunity they wanted. The condemnation of the Deputies to several -months of prison would not have been such a misfortune had it not had -the consequence of making them for ever ineligible as Deputies. It was -that which the Government wanted, and the Liberal party played into its -hands.</p> - -<p>Months passed, and then a second Duma was called into existence. It -proved almost as rebellious as the first, with one great difference: it -contained neither clever men, nor men able to do serious work. The -second Duma also had a brief life, and then the Government—which in the -meantime had achieved its aim: of silencing, though not exterminating, -the elements of opposition in the nation—proceeded to the third -elections, which satisfied it so well that the third Duma lived to die a -natural<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_352" id="page_352">{352}</a></span> death. About the fourth Duma, whose work has just begun, I -shall speak later on.</p> - -<p>Whilst Nicholas II. was getting rid of the shadow of Parliament with -which he had endowed Russia, his Ministers were forsaking him one after -the other. The Cabinet of Count Witte had not survived the first Duma; -that of M. Gorémykin, and the one over which M. Dournovo had presided, -had also not enjoyed a very long existence. A new star had arisen on the -horizon, a new “<i>Vrementchik</i>,” to use the traditional word applied in -Russia to the favourite of a Sovereign, had appeared upon the political -scene. M. Stolypin was appointed Prime Minister, and he contrived to -keep that post until he was forcibly removed from it by the bullet of an -anarchist conspirator.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_353" id="page_353">{353}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XVI-b" id="CHAPTER_XVI-b"></a>CHAPTER XVI<br /><br /> -<small>THE CAREER OF M. STOLYPIN</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">Peter Arkadievitch Stolypin</span> was the son of an aide-de-camp general of -Alexander II. His father had been at one time very popular in St. -Petersburg society, and through his numerous family connections had made -a brilliant career. He was a pleasant man, a perfect gentleman in -manners, but by no means clever or bright. His most salient quality was -the perfection with which he could indulge for hours in small talk, and -it was this capacity that had made him such a welcome guest at a dinner -table or at a party.</p> - -<p>His son, the future Prime Minister of Nicholas II., was not very well -known among the select circle of Court Society in the capital. He had -entered the public service when quite young, and had been at once sent -to the interior of the Empire, to work out his advancement step by step. -After having done so to the best of his capacity, he was appointed -Governor of the province of Samara, and whilst there had attracted the -notice of the public and of his superiors by the energetic manner in -which he had suppressed local riots. Count Witte was the first man to -whom it occurred to appoint him to a more important post. M. Stolypin, -who had only waited for a favourable opportunity to approach his -Sovereign, was delighted to be called to St. Petersburg, and when he -arrived there it was with the firm intention to do everything to win for -himself Imperial protection and Imperial favour; to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_354" id="page_354">{354}</a></span> show himself an -able courtier and a faithful executor of the wishes and intentions of -the master upon whom his future career depended.</p> - -<p>He was a man of strong character, but of immense ambitions, very -personal in all his actions, and secretive in his designs.</p> - -<p>In his provincial life he had had no hopes of ever making anything else -than an administrative career, such as Government officials generally -do, and the thought that he might be called upon to occupy an important -post in the capital had never entered his mind. When he was summoned to -St. Petersburg he was at first stunned by this unexpected piece of luck, -but very quickly recovered himself, and, being a keen observer of human -nature, no sooner had he been presented to Nicholas II. than he had -taken an estimate of that monarch’s character, and the right way to -influence it, so as to obtain for himself a leading part in his -counsels. The two men had much in common, though little real sympathy -existed between them. Stolypin was certainly more cultivated than the -Tsar; also he had more determination, and more firmness in character, -but there was lurking in the corners of his nature the same hardness, -the same tyrannical tendencies, the same want of heart. Both were -egotistical, with the difference that one thought it was his right to be -so, whilst the other only imagined that he could win this right for -himself.</p> - -<p>Stolypin was brave, but of fatalistic temperament. He firmly believed -that he would not die before the day appointed for him to do so by fate, -and that conviction made him often appear to be reckless, whilst in -reality he was only indifferent as to a fate which he thought was -already settled by a power higher than his own. He had been told one day -in his youth by a fortune-teller<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_355" id="page_355">{355}</a></span> that he would reach a high position, -which he would keep until his death, and, sceptical though he was on -other points, he had faith in that prediction, which was to come true in -so singular a fashion. Authoritative, selfish, merciless whenever he -feared his personal interests were threatened, he succeeded during the -years he was in power in making himself hated alike by the anarchists he -was supposed to fight and the Conservatives he was believed to protect.</p> - -<p>The ability with which he managed to get all his opinions and all his -plans approved by the Sovereign would have been sure to win him many -enemies, even if he had not made himself so offensive everywhere. -Disdainful by nature, he had not the least regard for the feelings of -anyone, and did not respect either those of his friends or of his foes. -His high position, and the unlimited power conferred upon him by the -force of circumstances more than by anything else, had imbued him with -the conviction that he was indispensable, and that everything would be -allowed to him because there was no one to take his place.</p> - -<p>Another man before him had enjoyed as much, and even more of the -confidence of the Tsar. It was General Trepoff, and death soon removed -that rival, who was not even a dangerous one, because he had neither the -intelligence nor the cunning that could have made him an opponent worthy -of notice by Stolypin.</p> - -<p>Since I am mentioning General Trepoff, perhaps a few words concerning -that personage will not be out of place. Trepoff was one of the many -children of the famous General Trepoff, who had for such a long time -held the important post of Prefect of the town of St. Petersburg, under -the reign of Alexander II., and whose attempted assassination by Vera -Zassoulitch had been the first open act of warfare of the Nihilist -party. His son began his<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_356" id="page_356">{356}</a></span> career in the first regiment of Horse Guards, -and at one time was considered one of the crack officers in the Society -of the capital. He was invited everywhere, and at last succeeded in -ingratiating himself into the good graces of the Grand Duke Paul, who -was in command of the regiment. It was the latter who had him appointed -head of the police in Moscow under his brother, the Grand Duke Sergius. -Once in Moscow young Trepoff made himself pleasant to the Grand Duchess -Elizabeth Feodorovna, and at one time public gossip was very busy with -their names. What amount of truth there lay at the bottom of all these -rumours it is impossible to say, but the fact is that it was on the -recommendation of the Grand Duchess that Colonel Trepoff, as he was at -the time, was called to the head of the Okhrana, or personal guard of -the Sovereign.</p> - -<p>For some time his influence was very powerful, but it did not last long. -Trepoff was of an imperious disposition, but perfectly loyal to his -master. He might have been an excellent watch-dog, and, indeed, -performed the duties of one to perfection; but he was a man with limited -education, who held no opinions except those he was ordered to have. His -reign was very brief, and he did not deserve all the hatred expended -upon him, because his influence would never have been lasting. He did -not possess the qualities of an administrator, and, short-sighted as -Nicholas II. was, he still had noticed this, and would certainly have -sacrificed Trepoff to Stolypin had he been called upon to choose between -the two. Fate intervened and saved him the necessity. Trepoff died, worn -out with too much work, and perhaps also with the anxiety of his -responsible post, for which he felt himself to be unequal; and Stolypin -remained the only personage capable of leading the Government of Russia -under the weak and tottering rule of the Emperor Nicholas.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_357" id="page_357">{357}</a></span></p> - -<p>He very soon assumed the attitude of a dictator, and in doing so bluffed -a good many people into really believing that he possessed the necessary -qualities of a leader. This was not the case. Stolypin pretended to have -more determination than he really possessed.</p> - -<p>After the dissolution of the first Duma, a measure he was the only one -to approve, and the only one gifted with sufficient courage to execute, -he became the object of the execration of all the Liberal parties in -Russia. An era of revolution began in the whole country. Even in St. -Petersburg rebellion raged, assassinations were frequent, and no one -felt himself to be in safety. The Nihilists, who once more came to the -front in the struggle which waged between Stolypin and the whole nation, -at last proceeded to extremes, and the first attempt to assassinate the -too powerful Minister took place when his summer villa on the Islands of -the Apothecaries, near St. Petersburg, was nearly destroyed, his -children wounded, and about forty-five persons killed, whilst he alone -remained untouched.</p> - -<p>It was on that awful day that M. Stolypin showed the fatalism which was -one of the dominant traits of his character. Another man would have lost -his head, or at least given way to discouragement under the blow that -had struck his daughter and his son. Peter Arkadievitch remained -perfectly calm, outwardly at least, and he never for a single minute -thought of resigning the responsible position which he occupied. On the -contrary, he seemed to find a compensation for his private sorrows in -the authority which the dastardly attempt against his person and his -family had added to those which he already possessed. He could now -represent to the Emperor, with more force than ever, how indispensable -it was to show no mercy to all those who tried to shatter<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_358" id="page_358">{358}</a></span> his Throne -and his power, and could obtain the assent of the Sovereign to all the -measures which he thought imperative for assuring the latter, and for -the welfare of the country.</p> - -<p>That country was about the last subject to which Stolypin turned his -attention. Russia meant nothing to him, except in the sense that through -her he could gain honours and dignities, and advance his own welfare. He -had, it is true, Nationalist tendencies, and worked towards the -development of Nationalism in the country, which perhaps was another of -his many mistakes, and brought about the conflict that shortly before -his death arose between him and the Council of State. In this dispute -the Council refused to agree to Stolypin’s bill for the introduction of -zemstvos, or local councils, in the Polish provinces, where they had not -yet been installed. When that conflict took an acute shape, and he had -been defeated in the Upper House, Peter Arkadievitch offered his -resignation to the Emperor. This was merely a move, for he had some -secret influence with certain personages near the Throne, amongst them -the Dowager Empress, so it was said, who advised Nicholas II. to ask him -to keep office, to which he at last assented, but not without securing -conditions which strengthened his authority and made him more powerful -than ever.</p> - -<p>The country did not approve, and even in St. Petersburg, where -individuals were rather chary of expressing their opinions, people began -openly to attack him. The fact was, that everybody was getting wearied -of this kind of Major-domo of the Palace, which Stolypin had succeeded -in becoming, and which reminded one of the old Merovingian kings and of -the dictators who had ruled under them. The personality of the Emperor -was becoming submerged in comparison with the importance that the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_359" id="page_359">{359}</a></span> -influence of his Prime Minister was assuming. Conservatives disliked -this effacement of the Sovereign; Liberals thought that if one had to be -ruled by an autocrat, it would be better to have a Romanoff than one of -his subjects.</p> - -<p>Nicholas II. himself became, not perhaps jealous, but certainly -impatient, at the independence that Stolypin displayed, now that he felt -his position more secure. Once or twice he had found some orders that he -had given counteracted by dispositions made by Stolypin without -consulting his Emperor. Nicholas was not a man capable of forgiving -encroachments made upon his authority, and certainly not one to forget -them. Vindictive as he was by nature, the Emperor found the yoke that -his Prime Minister had forced him to assume heavy to bear, and though he -felt that the time had not come when he could get rid of him, yet one -can well suppose that he would have seized with pleasure an opportunity -to cover Stolypin with honours and at the same time retire him into -private life, had he only asked a second time the permission to do so.</p> - -<p>The Minister was too observant not to notice that, though his influence -had not begun to get weakened, his person was no longer sympathetic to -the Emperor. He was, however, determined to keep his post, and to have -more distinctions showered upon him. He then tried to invent some -conspiracies against the life of the monarch, in order to prove that he -was indispensable, and that his vigilance was the best safeguard that -Nicholas II. could find against the many dangers which threatened him. -Provocative agents began once more to be sent all over the country, and -the police received energetic orders to find conspirators, no matter at -what cost. He thought that fear was the best means left at his disposal -to make his position unassailable on the part of those who tried to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_360" id="page_360">{360}</a></span> -shatter it. St. Petersburg Society did not take to Peter Arkadievitch. -It considered him a little in the light of an intruder, a parvenu, who -had imposed himself upon it, and forced an entrance into its rooms. -Madame Stolypin, too, was little liked, and thought lacking in -refinement. She came from a worthy family of German origin, who had -served without distinction, but with much zeal, its Sovereign, and which -belonged essentially to the middle class. Neither her manners nor her -tact made her a fit wife for a Prime Minister, and a certain spirit of -intrigue and of gossip, caused her to be disliked, rather than anything -else. She never made herself at home, or popular, among the smart -circles of the capital, where she was received, but seldom welcomed.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, though the Emperor began to get just a little tired of the -state of dependence in which M. Stolypin kept him, nothing of this -impatience appeared in public. He was still a favourite, and the man to -whom everybody turned whenever one was in want of a favour or of a -protection of some kind. When the Imperial Family left for the Crimea in -the autumn of the year 1911, with the intention to stop on its way in -Kieff and in order to allow the Emperor to be present at some manœuvres -in the south of Russia, M. Stolypin accompanied them, and was the -principal personage in their numerous suite. That journey was to see the -end of his ambitions and of his career, for it was during its course -that he was killed.</p> - -<p>The murder took place at Kieff during a performance at the theatre. The -Prime Minister fell under the bullet of one of his own agents, a Jew -called Bagrov, who had been employed by the political police as a spy -for a number of years. It was with a ticket signed by Stolypin himself -that he had obtained an entrance into<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_361" id="page_361">{361}</a></span> the theatre, and he fired at his -chief with a revolver which belonged to the Government, and which had -been given to him by one of the heads of the Okhrana or private guard of -the Emperor. Stolypin fell, or rather dropped in his chair, with just -one exclamation, “I am done for!” Nicholas II. was sitting with his -daughters in the State box, but he never made the slightest movement to -show that he was impressed by the tragical event. The crowd that filled -the theatre began to cheer him with unusual enthusiasm, which he -accepted with a slight bow in the direction of the audience, but he did -not seem to evince particular interest as to the fate of his wounded -Minister. He returned to the Palace without visiting the wounded man, or -making personal inquiry as to his condition.</p> - -<p>At first there was some hope of saving Stolypin, though a renowned -physician, who held the post of professor at the University of Kieff, at -once told his friends that the situation was desperate, because the -liver had been perforated by the bullet. The wounded man himself had no -illusions as to his fate, and he bore the terrible sufferings which he -had to endure with great courage and fortitude, asking only from his -doctors to keep him alive until his wife and family had arrived. A great -surgeon was summoned from St. Petersburg, and everything possible was -done to ease his last days, but it was felt from the very first that a -recovery was impossible, and those who had expressed some hope had only -done so in order to spare the feelings of the dying man and of those -near to him.</p> - -<p>The whole of Russia was aghast at the assassination of Stolypin; even -his enemies were dumb with the horror of it. Assurances and expressions -of sympathy came from every side; the person who appeared the most -unmoved was the Emperor. It was only on the third day after the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_362" id="page_362">{362}</a></span> attack -that he visited the dying statesman. He expressed no sympathy to the -dying man beyond some conventional inquiries and official words of -regret. It may be assumed that at heart he was neither sorry nor -perplexed as to the consequences which the event could have, and that, -if anything, he felt relieved at the solution of the problem which the -dismissal of M. Stolypin would have proved. It was certain that such an -eventuality would have arisen very soon, because the Tsar could not have -borne much longer with a man in whom he saw a rival in authority rather -than a helpmate or a faithful servant.</p> - -<p>Stolypin lingered but a few short days after the one upon which he had -been struck. The Emperor came to his bedside just before the end, and -was received by Madame Stolypin, who used this opportunity to address a -few tactless words to the Sovereign, which he resented afterwards. -Nicholas II. only remained a few minutes with the dying man, and after -some formal expressions of grief he retired.</p> - -<p>Stolypin died two days after this visit. His funeral was made the -occasion of great manifestations of sorrow on the part of the -Conservative, or Old Russian party, who transformed him into a martyr, -fallen for the defence of his country and of his Sovereign.</p> - -<p>Nicholas did not consider it to be his duty to attend the funeral of his -murdered servant. He was to leave Kieff for the Crimea on the very day -upon which it took place, and it would have been easy enough to put off -this departure for a few hours. But there was no one to suggest it to -Nicholas II., who himself never thought of the opportunity which he -would have had to make himself popular had he walked behind the coffin -of his murdered Minister, and thus showed publicly that he knew how to -value the services rendered to him and how to recognise them.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_363" id="page_363">{363}</a></span></p> - -<p>This indifference contributed considerably to lessen the already very -small popularity which the Tsar enjoyed. M. Stolypin had not been liked; -many people rather rejoiced at his death, and for others it came as a -great relief; but even his many enemies felt that it ought to have -produced a terrible impression on the Emperor, before whose eyes he had -been struck. All wondered at the impassiveness the monarch displayed in -those tragical circumstances, and some asked themselves whether he had -realised their importance. It seemed strange that, after having worked -for years with the murdered man, after having made him a powerful -Minister and a personal friend, after having shared with him political -anxieties and apprehensions of all kinds, after having confided to him -the welfare of the whole vast Russian Empire, after having trusted him -above all other people and listened to him rather than to anyone else, -the greatest proof of sorrow that his assassination provoked in Nicholas -II. took the form of a considerable pension accorded to Madame Stolypin. -He gave her money, but did not think it worth while to offer her the one -supreme sign of sympathy he could have accorded—that of praying beside -the coffin of her husband. The whole of Russia was represented at the -funeral service held over the remains of Peter Arkadievitch Stolypin; -the Emperor alone was missing.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_364" id="page_364">{364}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XVII-b" id="CHAPTER_XVII-b"></a>CHAPTER XVII<br /><br /> -<small>A CHARACTER SKETCH OF M. KOKOVTSOV</small></h3> - -<p class="nind">M. <span class="smcap">Stolypin</span> was not yet dead when people began to make speculations as -to his successor. He had occupied both the office of Minister of the -Interior and that of Head of the Government. There were, therefore, two -most important Departments to provide for, and though candidates were -many, eligible people were but few. The Emperor did not like to see new -faces about him, and this added to the difficulty. Of course intrigues -went on, and ambition as well as eagerness had a considerable part in -them, because, though everybody knew the great danger that attended the -position of Prime Minister, it was nevertheless the most coveted post in -the whole of the Empire. All the colleagues of the murdered statesman -thought themselves entitled to become his successor, and each of them -had his particular circle of friends who went about declaring that their -candidate had the most chances. However, people in the know never -doubted for a single moment that Vladimir Nicolaievitch Kokovtsov was -the only man in Russia strong enough to replace M. Stolypin, and to take -upon himself the onerous duties of Premier. But whether he would consent -to leave the Treasury, at the head of which he had been for some years, -was a matter of much speculation, and this uncertainty alone prevented -the majority of St. Petersburg Society from congratulating him on his -promotion.</p> - -<p>Doubts were very soon at an end, and when M. Kokovtsov</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_013" id="ill_013"></a> -<a name="ill_014" id="ill_014"></a> -<a name="ill_015" id="ill_015"></a> -<a name="ill_016" id="ill_016"></a> -<a name="ill_017" id="ill_017"></a> -<a href="images/ill_009_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_009_sml.jpg" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"> -<table> -<tr><td colspan="3"><p>FAMOUS RUSSIAN MINISTERS</p></td></tr> - -<tr><td><p>Prince Gortschakov<br /> -M. de Giers</p></td><td class="spc"></td> -<td><p>Count Ignatieff<br /> -M. Stolypin</p></td></tr> -<tr><td colspan="3"><p>M. Kokovtsov</p></td></tr> -</table> -</div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_365" id="page_365">{365}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">was summoned to Livadia his nomination was a foregone conclusion. -Nevertheless, he had a surprise in store for the public, because he only -accepted the Premiership, and refused to give up the Department over -which he already presided, saying that he knew nothing about civil -administration, and would only make blunders if he took the burden of it -upon his shoulders. He recommended, therefore, to the Emperor one of his -personal friends, M. Makarov, as the man most able to fulfil the duties -connected with the direction of Home affairs.</p> - -<p>M. Kokovtsov was a small man, with a short beard very neatly trimmed, -and a general look of tidiness in every detail of his person as well as -of his clothes. He had a pleasant face and was very affable in his ways, -but he never looked one straight in the eyes, always seeming as if he -was too much occupied with his personal appearance to think of watching -that of others. Somehow or other he gave one the impression that when he -conversed with you he was preoccupied with something he had forgotten, -and the way in which he kept his glance riveted on his coat or on his -trousers suggested the idea that these garments were dusty, and that he -was angry at his valet’s carelessness in brushing them. In a word, one -felt that he was too neat, too well groomed, too polite, too civil, and -too anxious not to forget what he ought to say or what he ought to do. -His manners seemed to have been learned only recently, and somehow one -always expected to find near him, ready to be consulted, some manual of -etiquette for beginners, with indications as to what one must do in good -society, and the errors in which one must not fall if one wants to -frequent the company of cultured people. One would have preferred to -find some hesitation or some impatience in his way of talking or -discussing, but the clear manner in which he expressed himself always<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_366" id="page_366">{366}</a></span> -reminded one of fables, recited by children, and learned by them at -school. This is the impression created. In reality, M. Kokovtsov is -certainly a clever, intellectual, and intelligent man, cultivated, and -extremely well read. He speaks several foreign languages, of which fact -he is inordinately proud, and can hold his own everywhere, even with -gentlemen born and bred. His own origin is neither low nor high, but -essentially middle class, and he bears the stamp of having lived for a -long time with middle-class people. His early career in every respect -was a normal one; he rose step by step as years went on, and whatever -duties were imposed upon him he fulfilled exactly and thoroughly. In a -country where political men are many, he would not have been employed -otherwise than as an excellent <i>sous ordre</i>. In Russia, where there is -such a poverty of statesmen, he undoubtedly fills the position of one.</p> - -<p>Vladimir Nicolaievitch is subtle by temperament, and very secretive in -all he does. He is excessively alive as to his own interests, and it is -said that he does not disdain to use his official position in order to -improve his private one. For instance, his brother was chairman of the -Kieff Voronege Railway, in which he himself possessed a considerable -number of shares. Certain financiers believe that the shares in question -would never have climbed to the high price at which they are now quoted -were it not for this combination of circumstances. Other examples of the -history of commercial concerns in which he was interested have formed -topics for gossip, to the effect that it is very much to be regretted -that he had allowed people connected with him to be suspected of using -the information he could have given to them, or the protection which it -was possible for him to afford to them, in order to enrich themselves or -to improve their positions. Cæsa<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_367" id="page_367">{367}</a></span>r’s wife enjoyed certainly a better -reputation than certain persons standing in close relationship with our -Prime Minister.</p> - -<p>The great defect of M. Kokovtsov is that he is above everything a -financier, and this is not exactly what is required from the Head of a -Government, who ought to look at things and at facts from a higher point -of view than that of pounds, shillings, and pence, though these play -such an important part in the world.</p> - -<p>He has had very great successes in his administration of the Russian -Exchequer, and certainly he has made for himself among European -financial and commercial circles an excellent position and reputation, -which he undoubtedly deserves. But his mind has remained for such a long -time concentrated upon purely material questions that it is not to be -wondered if other matters interest him less. Social matters have very -little attraction for him, except perhaps in the sense that the -condition of the working classes being connected with the financial one -of the country could not be neglected. But it is to be doubted whether -he has quite realised the danger that threatens not only Russia, but the -whole world, from the army of artisans and factory workmen who now know -what force they represent, and who want to take the upper hand in -everything. In giving this character sketch I do not wish to detract -from the solid qualities of the Prime Minister, nor to accuse him of -lack of political foresight. On the contrary, I am convinced that he has -made higher politics the subject of his studies, and that he has even -mastered them in a certain sense, as well as a man who has taken to them -late in life can do. His intelligence is extremely perceptive, and he is -not wanting in <i>finesse</i> nor in diplomatic aptitude. His suave manners -ensure him success with those with whom he has to deal, and certainly -these<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_368" id="page_368">{368}</a></span> qualities have impressed the Emperor favourably, and won him the -confidence of his Imperial master; but nevertheless he has not proved -himself so far able to take a leading position among Russian -statesmen—I am not even thinking of foreign ones. The energy that -distinguished M. Stolypin is not one of the characteristics of his -successor, who is only firm where he can do so with impunity, and who is -not gifted with the courage or the fatalism that made Stolypin view with -such impassiveness the bullet or the knife which he was but too well -aware would strike him one day. His ambitions also lead him in quite a -different direction than that in which his predecessor travelled. M. -Kokovtsov is not of a fighting temperament or disposition. He entertains -for blood and sanguinary deeds the aversion that every clean man feels -for dirty things, and he is a great lover of his own comfort and his own -welfare. His placid temper makes him avoid every subject of dispute, and -he is more insensible, than is the case with Russians in general, to the -honours and dignities that have been showered upon him lately. Too wise -to take upon himself a risk that might endanger the reputation for -cleverness which he has succeeded in acquiring, he has managed to steer -clear of difficulties and to make others responsible for his mistakes. -His refusal to take upon himself the difficult duties of Minister of the -Interior proceeded from the clear perception he had that this post was -the one where responsibilities are the heavier and where one can the -least escape them.</p> - -<p>No one knows whether M. Kokovtsov’s opinions are Liberal or -Conservative, so carefully has he always avoided parading his views -before the public. Some people who know him well affirm that he is an -opportunist. The fact is that he has seldom been cajoled into saying in -private anything else than what he has uttered in public.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_369" id="page_369">{369}</a></span></p> - -<p>His last speech at the opening of the present session of the Duma was -certainly a clever production, but it hardly bears analysis, because -when examined carefully its emptiness becomes immediately apparent, and -one realises that its contents are nothing but vague promises for which -neither the Government represented by him nor the Emperor can be made -responsible, so carefully have they been worded.</p> - -<p>The Duma does not care for M. Kokovtsov, and does not appreciate the -adroitness of his mind. At the same time it does not entertain for him -the respect which, in spite of the hatred which he had inspired, it felt -for the character of M. Stolypin. And if the present Legislative -Assembly contained more independent elements, it is probable that the -opposition to the person of the Prime Minister would take a more acute -form. But the last elections have been conducted so entirely under the -influence of the Government that with the exception of the most -prominent members of the Opposition, such as M. Maklakov, M. Milioukov, -and others of the same importance, scarcely any of the Deputies whose -opinions made them the antagonists of the Cabinet were re-elected, and -the official candidates stepped into their places. This last fact was -entirely due to the clever manner in which M. Kokovtsov conducted the -election campaign, and the instructions which he gave to the Governors -of the different provinces of the Empire, as to the best way to ensure -the success of the men in whom he had confidence, and whom he hoped to -find submissive machines ready to vote according to his direction. -Nevertheless, even this Assembly, composed almost entirely of his -creatures and sycophants, became disgusted at some decisions of the -Government and voted against it upon several occasions. In Russia, -however, a Cabinet does not resign if it is in the good graces of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_370" id="page_370">{370}</a></span> -Sovereign, and M. Kokovtsov never dreamed of retiring on account of the -censure of the Duma.</p> - -<p>This does not mean that he will remain long in power. Very likely he had -hoped to be able to resign the responsible post after the tricentennial -celebrations of the Romanoff Dynasty, and as he did not then receive the -title of Count, nor the blue ribbon of St. Andrew, he is doubtless -waiting for another opportunity to arise, after which he will not be -sorry to retire into private life.</p> - -<p>His private fortune is considerable, and he has judiciously enlarged it -during the years that he has been in office; he is clever enough to feel -that his personal influence on the Emperor is not quite the same as it -was earlier, and very likely he would prefer to retire into private life -before this fact became generally suspected. I should not therefore be -very much surprised if he left the field free to more enterprising -spirits. He will be glad to retire with the knowledge that during his -tenure of the Premiership no political crime darkened it, and that it -was not disturbed by revolution.</p> - -<p>The fact seems clear that the Anarchist party is once more coming to the -front, and that very likely we shall soon see a new rebellion break out, -better organised than the last one, with more partisans, and with more -chances of success. The Universities, where, as usual, riots occurred -earlier than in any other centre, have lately been the scene of -tumultuous meetings, during which the students discussed the measures -adopted by the Government in regard to them and in regard to the -administration of the country. Censure votes were passed, and the -agitation was so strong that at last the police interfered, with its -usual brutality, which only aggravated the discontent of all these young -people, among whom generally are found the first elements of a rebellion -against the organised order of things.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_371" id="page_371">{371}</a></span></p> - -<p>On the other hand, in the different factories, of which so many exist in -St. Petersburg, the anarchist propaganda has also made enormous -progress; the recent strikes that have taken place prove it but too -well. Though the country is certainly more prosperous than it has ever -been, yet the growing cost of living has prevented many people from -feeling this prosperity, and discontent is more apparent than a year or -two ago.</p> - -<p>M. Kokovtsov must be aware of this state of things, and very likely he -is just a little tired of the perpetual anxiety under which he is -obliged to work and to live. He is also not quite in accord with his -colleagues, and not able, like M. Stolypin, to impose his own will -against their intentions. His relations with M. Makarov, whom he had -recommended for the post of Minister of the Interior, did not for long -keep on an amicable footing, and the latter had to retire owing to some -differences which arose between him and the Premier. M. Kokovtsov -thought that the choice of the new Minister would be left to him, but -there a surprise awaited him. The Emperor for once wanted to appoint a -man whom he personally liked, and who had pleased him by the manner in -which he had seemed to enter into the spirit of the orders which he had -given to him. And without taking the advice of Vladimir Nicolaievitch, -he appointed in the place of M. Makarov, M. Maklakov, Governor of the -province of Tchernigov, a comparatively young man, under forty-five -years—an age at which Ministers had never before been chosen—who had -attracted his attention during his journey in the south at the time of -M. Stolypin’s assassination. M. Maklakov, whose brother is the leader of -the Opposition in the Duma, is just as Conservative in his opinions as -the latter is Liberal. Like all the members of his family, he is clever, -and some people see in him a second Stolypin. Whether this will<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_372" id="page_372">{372}</a></span> be so -remains to be seen, and it is too early to prophesy. The man is unknown, -and of course surrounded by flatterers and jealous people. Those who see -in him the favourite of the Sovereign cringe before him, and try to make -themselves useful to him; those, on the contrary, who doubt his ability -to replace M. Kokovtsov, which rumour says will soon be necessary, do -not find words hard enough to condemn the choice that has placed him at -the head of the most important Department in the Empire.</p> - -<p>It seems that what drew the attention of the Emperor to M. Maklakov was -the following occurrence. When Nicholas II. visited Tchernigov—it was -immediately after Mr. Stolypin had been assassinated by the Jew -Bagrov—everybody around the Sovereign was lamenting the death of the -Prime Minister, and one thought that by doing so one was pleasing the -monarch, and that by saying the loss which the country had suffered in -the person of Stolypin was irreparable, one was only giving expression -to the feelings which animated him. M. Maklakov alone remarked that -though it was terrible and sad that such a dastardly crime had put an -end to such a useful life as had been that of the late Minister’s, yet -one had no reason to fear the future, because with such a wise Sovereign -as Nicholas II., one was sure that the interests of Russia would not be -neglected, and that he would know where to look for a worthy successor -to Stolypin and where to find him. The words pleased the Tsar, and when -the retirement of M. Makarov became an accomplished fact, he called M. -Maklakov to St. Petersburg, and appointed him in his place.</p> - -<p>M. Kokovtsov did not like this, and resented the way in which he had -been ignored. Friction between the two men has already occurred, and may -in time result in strengthening Vladimir Nicolaievitch in his decision -to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_373" id="page_373">{373}</a></span> retire, not from public life, but from the Premiership, in the full -glory of his success.</p> - -<p>In such a position he would always be consulted in important matters and -questions, and could enjoy the liberty of doing what he liked. One of -the amiable weaknesses of the present Prime Minister consists in his -admiration of the fair sex. This has often occasioned severe criticism, -as it was generally felt that when one has assumed the task of ruling an -Empire like Russia, one ought to be more reserved in one’s actions, and -not allow the world to say that one is ready to forget the interests of -the country whenever a fair siren has consented to smile upon one. The -rumour has been current in St. Petersburg that one could obtain what was -wanted from M. Kokovtsov through the intervention of a lady friend.</p> - -<p>But, with all his defects, Vladimir Nicolaievitch has done a great -service to the Empire, and that was to place his veto upon the -ridiculous enthusiasm that was engineered quite artificially in the -country for the cause of the Slav kingdoms. At one time it was feared -that these madmen would entangle Russia in a war with Turkey or with -Austria, which it is doubtful would prove to the advantage of Russia. M. -Kokovtsov alone had enough common sense to oppose his influence to that -folly, and to prevent the continuance of this senseless agitation. He -exposed to the Emperor the situation in which Russia found herself, and -the disaster that a war would entail upon her. He spoke of the state of -the finances, and of the ruin which a campaign would bring. He opened -the eyes of Nicholas II. to the condition of the country, and to the -peril that threatened the whole world were a general war of the -different States of Europe to break out. He had the tact to impose -silence on the Chauvinistic newspapers that excited the public mind not -only against the Turks, but<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_374" id="page_374">{374}</a></span> also against the Government, which would -not allow itself to be drawn into the quarrel of the Balkan States with -the Sultan, and he contrived, together with M. Sazonov, to avoid -difficulties with Austria, and to ignore the provocations of the -Austrian press.</p> - -<p>Of course, it is impossible to tell what the future holds in reserve, -but if only for the ability with which during the course of last winter, -amidst innumerable difficulties, M. Kokovtsov has displayed, for the -dignity with which he has repulsed the advice that was given to him by -people who spoke of the honour of the country engaged in defending the -Slavs, and by the firmness which he preserved the whole time that the -crisis lasted, he deserves the gratitude of Russia and of every sane and -well-intentioned person not only in Russia, but in the rest of Europe -also.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_375" id="page_375">{375}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XVIII-b" id="CHAPTER_XVIII-b"></a>CHAPTER XVIII<br /><br /> -<small>THE FOREIGN OFFICE UNDER NICHOLAS II.</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">The</span> present head of the Foreign Office is M. Sazonov. In the chair -occupied in former years by powerful personalities, such as were Count -Nesselrode and Prince Gortschakov, sits a small, meek, little creature, -with a figure and nose that remind one of Don Quixote as he is -represented in the drawings of Gustave Doré. His whole appearance is -insignificant, and suggests embarrassment, nervousness, insecurity as -regards his position, and uncertainty as to what he is to do or to say. -He always seems as if he wanted to ask everybody’s forgiveness for -wrongs done and duties neglected. In a word, he lends himself to -ridicule, and certainly does not suggest the idea of a Minister who -gives himself a true account of the importance or strength of the -position which he occupies.</p> - -<p>M. Sazonov has been often laughed at, and rarely been taken seriously, -until quite recently, when his conduct has come out in a most unexpected -light, and he has shown, in the way in which he has handled the Near -Eastern question, true political and diplomatic genius. His anxiety as -to future complications in which Russia might get entangled has made him -show a quiet firmness which no one ever expected from him. It was said -once in St. Petersburg that our Foreign Minister feared the east wind, -because it might blow away his frail person. The words were cruel, and -of course were repeated everywhere, but they were not deserved. M. -Sazonov<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_376" id="page_376">{376}</a></span> proved himself to be a very energetic little man, sure of -himself, and determined to enforce the policy to which he had made up -his mind. His nervousness served him well on this occasion, and his fear -of responsibility made him avoid all the opportunities, of which he had -but too many, of assuming any. He had a horror of war, and, considering -the many partisans that an aggressive policy has had in Russia lately, -it was a piece of good luck for the country that it did not find an echo -in the Foreign Office. Had M. Izvolsky been in possession of the chair, -it is more than likely that we would have been engaged already in a -conflict with Austria; under our actual Foreign Minister such an -eventuality is not to be dreaded. But he has common sense, and sees -clearly the situation in which Russia finds herself at the present day, -and the impossibility of being able to pursue an aggressive policy for -some time. As such he is the right man in the right place at the right -time.</p> - -<p>M. Sazonov was appointed to his present post through the influence of M. -Stolypin, whose wife was his sister-in-law. Whilst Peter Arkadievitch -was alive his position was stronger than it is at present, when his -policy does not find itself in accord with the views of M. Kokovtsov. -But upon one point the two men are agreed, and that is on the necessity -of not giving way to the clamours of the press and of the enthusiastic -idiots who think it is Russia’s duty to waste her money and the blood of -her children in order to further the ambitions of King Ferdinand and the -other small potentates who rule in the Balkan Peninsula.</p> - -<p>M. Sazonov has always been on good terms with the foreign diplomats -accredited to the Court of St. Petersburg. He does not believe in -quarrelling with anybody, and he always finds pleasant words to say even -to those with whom<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_377" id="page_377">{377}</a></span> he does not agree. He nervously shakes hands with -all those whom he meets, and always accepts their invitations, and asks -them in return to sit at his hospitable board. He could not be -unpleasant, and he could not say a harsh word, even where deserved. He -rules the Foreign Office, not with an iron hand, but with a very soft -velvet glove, and is sometimes afraid of his own subordinates; does not -dare to contradict them if they show themselves arrogant, and rebukes -them only with apologetic expressions. He cannot scold, and he does not -know how to punish. But at the same time he has got passive firmness, -with which so many timid people are gifted, which makes them stick to -their decisions with a persistence that people with a firmer temperament -often do not succeed in displaying. When M. Sazonov last autumn went to -Paris and to Balmoral, people did not spare him their railleries upon -his return home. He was accused of having, like a meek lamb, acquiesced -in all the propositions which foreign Cabinets had made to him, and was -laughed at for the result of his journey, which he had pompously -announced would be peace, whilst war broke out almost upon the very day -when he reached St. Petersburg after his wanderings, compared by an -Opposition newspaper to those of the Wandering Jew. At one time the -general belief was that Russia, in spite of the opposition of the -Government, would be drawn into a war, and the wildest rumours -circulated everywhere in the country. It was said that a secret -mobilisation was taking place, and that troops were being sent to the -frontier. M. Sazonov, when questioned, declared that he knew nothing -about it, and adhered to his protestations that Russia did not want war, -and that all that the papers were saying was nothing but nonsense.</p> - -<p>He has one great quality: people believe him. Perhaps<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_378" id="page_378">{378}</a></span> because it is not -possible to imagine that this small, anxious, and fidgety little man can -do anything else but speak the truth. There is no guile in him, and he -has the frankness of a person who has never sinned, even in intention. -It is impossible not to think him honest, and it would be impossible for -him to act otherwise than as an honest man.</p> - -<p>The fate of Russia is safe in his hands. Under his rule, Europe can -sleep quietly and not fear a complication coming from the Russian -Cabinet; it may remain convinced that whenever M. Sazonov can find a -loophole to escape from a perilous position he will do so. He may not be -a clever man; he certainly is not a brilliant one. Sometimes he appears -grotesque; he seems insignificant always. But he is earnest, sincere, -and will do his best to fight against those who would engage him or his -country in a policy of adventures.</p> - -<p>Knowing the man, one cannot for one moment believe that those who -pretend that Russia is on the point of assuming a bellicose policy have -the slightest reason to say so. Russia, whilst M. Sazonov rules at the -Foreign Office, will always stick to the position of onlooker on all the -complications that shake the rest of Europe; she won’t engage in them. -Of course, things might change were he to retire and another person to -be appointed in his place, or if a new Prime Minister succeeded to M. -Kokovtsov. This last eventuality is the one to be dreaded, but even then -it is doubtful whether Russia would ever readily engage again in warlike -adventures. The severe defeat by the Japanese disgusted the whole -country, the Emperor more than anyone else. Russian foreign policy, -therefore, for some years at least, will be carried on on the principle -of allowing our neighbours to settle their disputes between themselves. -The understanding with England<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_379" id="page_379">{379}</a></span> is based on this principle, and as for -the alliance with France, it will serve peace more than anything else, -because it will moderate the thirst for revenge on Germany which exists -there. Even the most adventurous of French Cabinets will not dare to -move when it knows that it cannot find support in St. Petersburg, and -certainly Ministers like M. Sazonov are the best men to prevent useless -complications. They talk common sense, and the motive that guides them -is love of peace.</p> - -<p>It must not be supposed, however, that we have no turbulent elements in -our Foreign Office. Our present Ambassador in Paris is of that nature. -M. Izvolsky is one of those men whose presence alone seems to be the -signal for strife and complications out of which no exit can be found. -Wherever this brilliant diplomat has been, something has happened to -compromise his country and his chiefs. There are those who say that his -tenure as Ambassador at the Court of the Mikado was barren from the -point of view of utility, because he never even suspected the military -preparations of the Japanese, far less reported upon them.</p> - -<p>M. Izvolsky made his career in part through his marriage with a charming -lady, the daughter of Count Toll, who for long years represented the -Russian Government at the Court of Copenhagen. Whilst there he, as well -as his family, had been intimately received by the King and Queen, and -had had plenty of opportunities to meet the late Emperor and his Consort -during their frequent stays in Denmark. The young Countess Toll had won -the favour of the Empress Marie Feodorovna, who continued to protect her -after she had married young M. Izvolsky.</p> - -<p>As I think I have already related, the post of Copenhagen was always -very much sought after among our diplomats, owing to the opportunities -which it afforded them of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_380" id="page_380">{380}</a></span> seeing the Sovereigns otherwise than -formally, which was the case in St. Petersburg, and it was generally -considered to be a stepping-stone to higher dignities. When M. Izvolsky -was appointed to the head of the Foreign Office it was an open secret -that he owed it to the influence of the Empress Dowager; and it is -certain that she never wavered in the kind feelings with which she -followed the progress of his career. M. Izvolsky possesses to perfection -the art of making himself liked by those who can be useful to him. -Brilliant in conversation, gifted also with an easy pen, which allows -him to compose dispatches quickly and well, he is shallow and vain by -nature. He possesses the belief that he is a genius because he can talk. -He is not greatly liked among his colleagues, and especially those in -the Foreign Office in St. Petersburg, owing to his arrogant behaviour -and his disagreeable manners. The curt way in which he treats his -subordinates, and the deferential air with which he handles his -superiors have made him innumerable enemies. Considerable gossip has -arisen from time to time concerning his actions in regard to promotions -in the diplomatic staff during the time when these depended upon him. It -was said that rich people always had the preference, and that Madame -Izvolsky appeared with new jewels when a certain councillor was made an -ambassador. As the lady’s reputation had never been attacked, even by -the most ill-natured person, it was immediately thought and said that -the happy councillor had showed his gratitude to the husband by offering -a little present to his wife. Such things, of course, ought not to be -discussed in relation to a man in the position which M. Izvolsky -occupied, but they were very freely spoken of, as also was his -reputation in money matters.</p> - -<p>Count Benckendorff, the Russian Ambassador in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_381" id="page_381">{381}</a></span> London, belongs also to -the number of happy people who owe the success of their career to a term -at Copenhagen. He had, however, more solid reasons than M. Izvolsky to -reach one of its most coveted posts. He was the son of a man who had -been one of the personal friends of the Emperor Nicholas II.; he had -married a Countess Schouvaloff; his brother was head of the Household of -the present Emperor; his family had always stood in close relations to -the Throne; his sister, the Princess Natzfeld Trachenberg, had been -Mistress of the Robes of the late Empress Frederick of Germany. He had -therefore every right to expect to become an ambassador, and his -appointment to London surprised no one, and was not even criticised by -his colleagues. He is a pleasant man, excessively well bred, with -irreproachable manners; looks rather like an Englishman. He speaks -English remarkably well, with almost no foreign accent. Not accounted a -genius, he has tact and the quality not to attempt to assume a part for -which he is not fitted. He will never try to pursue a personal line of -conduct in matters connected with politics, and will always faithfully -execute, without the least attempt to modify them, the orders he -receives. He is a <i>grand seigneur</i>, and as such is quite in his element -in London, where this quality is more appreciated than anywhere else, -and, moreover, he likes England and English life and English ways. It -would be a pity if private family matters, as gossip in St. Petersburg -hints, should oblige him to ask for his recall, and it would be -difficult to find a successor, although it is well known that M. -Izvolsky believes himself to be qualified for it.</p> - -<p>Of our other ambassadors I have but very little to say. Those in Berlin, -Rome, and Madrid are what one calls in French, <i>des diplomates de -carrière</i>, who have risen step by step in the Service and won their -appoint<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_382" id="page_382">{382}</a></span>ments by hard work. M. Kroupensky, who has recently succeeded to -Prince Dolgorouky in Rome, had been for some years Councillor of Embassy -in London, under Baron de Staal, and was extremely liked there, though -he did not go much into Society. He is a pleasant man, inoffensive, with -excellent manners, and knowing very well how to hold himself in Society, -and how to keep his place. He is a well-set-up figure in a drawing-room, -and almost as smart as his uniform is well embroidered. His nose is -long, his figure thin, his knowledge of French excellent, and of Italian -limited. His wife is Eastern by origin, and not perhaps an ideal -ambassadress, as experience of the world rather fails her; but she does -not attempt, unless absolutely necessary, to impose herself or her -manners anywhere, and remains content to be a good housekeeper and a -submissive consort to her amiable husband.</p> - -<p>I have not seen much of M. Sverbeev, who replaced the late Count Osten -Sacken in Berlin, but I believe he is a clever though quiet man, and one -who enjoys the sympathies of all who have come in contact with him. His -predecessor was so popular at the Court of the Emperor William that he -will find it difficult to fight against the remembrance that he had left -behind him. I do not think that the Berlin Embassy, under the new -regime, will see the brilliance of former days, but very probably it -will become the scene of more formal gaieties. M. Sverbeev is a close -personal friend of M. Sazonov, whom he slightly resembles physically, -and, like his chief, he will always do the best he can to further the -cause of peace and to avoid even the semblance of a conflict.</p> - -<p>As for Baron Budberg, who occupies the post of Madrid, he is little -known in Russia, having spent almost his whole life abroad. I have never -met him.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_383" id="page_383">{383}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XIX-b" id="CHAPTER_XIX-b"></a>CHAPTER XIX<br /><br /> -<small>ST. PETERSBURG SOCIETY AT THE PRESENT DAY</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">Any</span> habitué of St. Petersburg Society during the two former reigns who, -after a long absence, returned to the capital of Russia would scarcely -know it again.</p> - -<p>The change brought about in the Society of St. Petersburg since the -beginning of the present century is so enormous that it is a wonder how -it could have taken place in so short a time. The Society leaders of old -have either died or gone abroad, or have entirely retired from the -social world. Family gatherings, which used regularly to assemble on -certain days such as Christmas, New Year, or Easter, at the house of a -grandmother, aunt, or uncle, take place no longer. People prefer to go -to restaurants to hear a Roumanian orchestra, or some Bohemian singers, -rather than cluster round the family hearth. The constraint that -formerly characterised the attitude of the younger members of a family -to their elders has disappeared so entirely that one wonders how it -could ever have existed. St. Petersburg Society, which formerly could -boast of some circles entirely shut to outsiders, groups where money was -not sufficient to secure an entrance, where those who were admitted -within the precincts carefully observed certain rules of politeness, and -civility, has now become a kind of cabaret, where everyone thinks he has -the right to do what he likes, where good manners are unknown, where -even young girls are allowed to go everywhere, not only without -chaperons, but even in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_384" id="page_384">{384}</a></span> company of young men whom they scarcely -know, and even go so far as to visit these same young men in their -flats, or barracks when they happen to be officers.</p> - -<p>The decorum which formerly was carefully observed, and the somewhat -stiff but charming way in which women used to welcome even their most -intimate friends, has fled. At present politeness is unknown, formality -is no longer observed, and gossip has superseded the intellectual -conversations which were in past days one of the characteristics of that -portion of St. Petersburg Society which belonged to the upper ten -thousand.</p> - -<p>Salons like those of the Princess Paschkievitch, of the Princess Lise -Volkhonsky, or of the Princess Hélène Kotchoubey have disappeared. Those -incomparable hostesses, whose judgments made or marred a social -reputation, whose smiles were accepted as a favour, and whose -invitations were more eagerly sought after than even Imperial ones, have -been replaced by women who have pushed themselves to the front, either -through their money or through their audacity; who gather round them -people to play bridge or to discuss the most trivial and commonplace -subjects, who have neither manners, nor charm, nor the prestige of a -high personal position independent of an official one.</p> - -<p>Of former salons that of the Countess Kleinmichel alone is still -existent, and its mistress is as intriguing as ever, and a little less -slim, and with a little more “complexion.” Otherwise, she has not -altered, her dinners are not better; but her evening parties have still -kept their attraction for high officials and diplomats of all countries.</p> - -<p>Bridge, however, has replaced conversation, and private theatricals the -balls of former days. As for flirting, this art, which was carried to -perfection in those old times of which I am thinking, is also extinct. -Why should one<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_385" id="page_385">{385}</a></span> give oneself that trouble when it is so easy to obtain -all that one wants without practising it!</p> - -<p>Small talk is a thing of the past also; now the only thing that one -hears is, “Have you been at the <i>concours hippique</i>?” or “Have you been -at the skating rink?” An ill-bred familiarity has replaced the courtesy -for which Russians of the higher classes were famous. Now no man dreams -of calling a lady, or even a young girl, by their family names; one says -“Mary” or “Kitty.” Young students address maids of eighteen or twenty by -their nicknames, and no one seems to wonder at this utter breach of good -manners.</p> - -<p>Parties are dull and stiff, in spite of their utter want of decorum. -They are no longer a reunion of people belonging to the same circle, who -meet at the house of one of their number to drink a cup of tea and -discuss the events of the day. These intimate little gatherings are no -longer considered as being the right thing. They have been replaced by -dinners and parties in which hostesses try to outdo each other in the -luxury they display. That which indicates more than anything else the -emptiness of the minds of the smart set in St. Petersburg is the fact -that now no one likes to talk, and that in order to make a party -successful, one must have something to occupy those invited to it. No -longer are they able to amuse themselves by conversation. One must have -either bridge, or music, or some such attraction, else people will not -come. Formerly there were dozens of houses where you could go every -evening and take a cup of tea quietly, sometimes with two or three -people, sometimes with the hostess only, who knew how to entertain you -and to keep you talking till long past midnight. Now you will hardly -find a place where you can hope to be received without a special -invitation. Men and women are no longer sociable,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_386" id="page_386">{386}</a></span> though they are -dissipated, and when they meet it is to eat and to drink, though not -always to be merry.</p> - -<p>One of the reasons for this state of things lies in the number of -outsiders who have obtained an entrance into Society. One Grand Duchess, -in particular, is largely responsible for this. Her own set is not only -fast, but vulgar, and, unfortunately, the admittance is easy. It is -sufficient to have money, to be rich enough to entertain her, to talk -slang, to go every year to Paris, and to give her money for all the -bazaars that she patronises. As her presence at a party makes it at once -a smart one, and confers an honour on her hostess, it is not to be -wondered that ladies who formerly would never have been admitted into -the cream of St. Petersburg Society have seized the opportunity that was -offered to them and consistently flattered the Grand Duchess. No one now -cares for the family antecedents of guests so long as they have an -abundance of money and can give good dinners.</p> - -<p>Another reason why the moral and intellectual standard of St. Petersburg -Society has sunk so low lies in the fact that now no one controls its -decisions. Formerly the Court exercised a strong influence on manners -and habits. At a time when invitations to the Winter Palace decided as -to the social standing of a person, people had necessarily to be upon -their guard. Not to be invited to a ball where one had the right to be -admitted constituted a social degradation which was never removed. The -Emperor and Empress, going out into Society, and knowing its leading -members, were very well informed as to what they did, and knew how to -express their disapproval where there were reasons for so doing.</p> - -<p>That is now a thing of the past. The Court keeps itself aloof from -Society. Balls at the Winter Palace are a thing of the past. Court -invitations belong to history;<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_387" id="page_387">{387}</a></span> there is no one left to say who ought or -ought not to be received at places where admittance constitutes an -honour. People are left to their own inclinations, and inclinations -always take them where they are well fed, well cared for, where they -find luxury, truffles, oysters, and champagne, where there are -well-dressed women always willing to be admired, and where cards are -always laid out on the table ready for play.</p> - -<p>There is one very remarkable thing which cannot help striking anyone who -knew St. Petersburg some twenty years ago; it is that the moral and -intellectual standard of Society has considerably fallen, while, on the -other hand, luxury has increased. Smartness is now general, whereas -formerly it was only an exception. Dowagers with caps, and high black -silk gowns, which they even wore at the balls and parties where they -chaperoned their daughters and granddaughters, have disappeared; grey -hair has become an exception; the love of dress has grown tremendously, -and the former simplicity which existed, even among very wealthy people, -has given place to arrogant display. At one time one was often invited -to dinner in a quiet way, when one sat at a table simply laid with some -fruit and bonbons, but without flowers, which were considered a great -luxury. Now you cannot be asked to eat a cutlet without large baskets of -roses being on the table; but, in nine cases out of ten, the food is a -great deal worse than when no one dreamed of such accessories. All is -for pomp and for show; the intimacy and privacy of life has gone; gone, -too, are the friends, who have been replaced by visitors—by no means -the same thing.</p> - -<p>Another characteristic feature is the indifference which is professed in -so-called high spheres to all the moral, intellectual, and political -questions of the day. Under<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_388" id="page_388">{388}</a></span> Alexander II. social reforms were the one -subject of interest and conversation in the salons of St. Petersburg, of -which there were many. Under Alexander III. also they were discussed, -but more among people who knew each other very well and saw each other -very often. Now, after a war and a revolution that should have awakened -anew the attention of the public as to these important problems of the -life of a nation, it has entirely left off thinking about them. The -middle classes, who look ahead towards the future and who discuss what -it will bring to them, now talk about these questions. Society, or what -goes by that name, gives all its thought to ill-natured gossip. They -read nothing except French novels of the worst kind; hardly glance at a -newspaper; and their ideas about a journey abroad are summed up in a -trip to Paris—where their whole interest centres in the music-halls and -other places of the same light character, or worse—or a journey to the -Riviera, where they gamble at Monte Carlo.</p> - -<p>Where formerly were civilised customs, refinement of taste, chivalrous -manners, now exists an ignorance which makes one ashamed of being a -Russian. In times of old, families belonging to the aristocracy used to -pride themselves on the good education that they gave to their children. -Nothing was spared in that direction. Tutors and governesses were chosen -with the greatest care, and the familiarity of Russian men and women -with foreign languages, foreign literature, and scientific and artistic -subjects was always a matter of comment abroad. Now girls and boys are -sent to public schools and gymnasia, with the result that when they -finish their education they can hardly write without mistakes in -spelling in their own language, and they murder all other languages. But -of course this easy way of bringing up children saves the parents any<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_389" id="page_389">{389}</a></span> -amount of trouble, and they are ready enough to find excuse for their -negligence.</p> - -<p>In fact, Russia as it existed formerly is a thing of the past. New men, -new manners, new customs have superseded the traditions that made the -country great, and which had raised it above mere savagery. It is now -returning to its earlier state. Being an old man I can make comparisons, -and regret the passing away of the courtesy of our ancestors, the old -ladies in lace caps, sitting in rooms with bowls full of dried -rose-leaves dispensing fragrance all around; the thoughtful men who -seriously discussed important questions, and who really loved their -country, were devoted to its welfare, and lived and died according to -the old tradition, so beautifully embodied in those famous French -words:—</p> - -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> -<span class="i0">“<i>Mon âme à Dieu,</i><br /></span> -<span class="i1"><i>Mon bras au roi,</i><br /></span> -<span class="i1"><i>Mon cœur aux dames,</i><br /></span> -<span class="i1"><i>L’honneur à moi.</i>”<br /></span> -</div></div> -</div> - -<p>Russian aristocracy no longer exists; there are men and women bearing -great names, but that is all. St. Petersburg Society has turned into a -kind of association of people eager only for enjoyment and pleasure, -seeking always new subjects of excitement, devoid of serious thought, -and hating serious pursuits. It does not see, or perhaps does not want -to see, the growing tide of revolution and anarchism that is gaining -ground every day and preparing itself for the struggle out of which it -knows it will emerge triumphant.</p> - -<p>Attachment to the monarchy has been replaced in some by indifference, in -many by dislike, in a great number by hatred. Nations as well as women -like to see strength in the hands of those who rule, and unfortunately -the present monarch is deficient in that respect. His weak<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_390" id="page_390">{390}</a></span>ness is so -well known that apathy has seized hold of all those who by their -intelligence, their knowledge of men and things, their honesty, and -their devotion to their duty, might have been useful to the Throne as -well as to the country. They, as well as the greater mass of the public, -have come to the conclusion that there is little that can be done for -the welfare of the masses and of the nation. Every effort to raise its -moral level has failed, because the Government is unwilling to give its -support to those who would have been ready to work in that direction.</p> - -<p>When the phantom of Constitution under which Russia is supposed to live -to-day was promulgated, some simple souls imagined that a great step was -taken towards solving many social problems, but I do not think that -there is at present in existence a single person who still fosters that -illusion. The last elections have proved that when a Government wants to -crush every manifestation of public opinion it can do so. The present, -the fourth, Duma is composed exclusively of supporters of the Cabinet; -at least, its majority is strong enough to prevent any measure proposed -by the Opposition passing through. The Government is forced by its own -fault to submit to a state of stagnation, which, perhaps, indeed it -desired to bring about, finding it easier to do no work at all. But the -Deputies are disgusted and discouraged, and, as one of them said -recently to a reporter of one of the daily papers of St. Petersburg, he -as well as other members of the Opposition seriously think of resigning -their seats, so convinced are they that they can do nothing useful as -things stand at present.</p> - -<p>The same discouragement prevails everywhere; no one expects or hopes -anything; everyone grows indifferent, and gives his thoughts and -attention to frivolous subjects, waiting with apathy for the cataclysm -which is bound to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_391" id="page_391">{391}</a></span> come. The only thing that absorbs the public mind is -how to make money quickly. Financial enterprises spring into existence -quicker than mushrooms grow in the rain; for the most part they are -attended with success, and at no time has the thirst for money been so -great and so general. It is a kind of frenzy that has seized people on -every hand, and that frenzy perhaps, unknown even to those that are -attacked with it, may be the expression of a feverish haste to get the -most they can out of a state of things which they feel cannot last much -longer.</p> - -<p>And whilst frivolous, stupid, indifferent, smart Society is gathering -its roses while it may, under its feet grows another force, earnest, -ambitious, cruel, like all those who want to conquer; savage in its -instincts and brutal in its actions, a society composed of men who want -to brush aside all the old prejudices, all the traditions of greatness -and love of country. To them belongs the future, and with them will come -confusion, disaster, ruin, the collapse of a nation and of a monarchy.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_392" id="page_392">{392}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XX-b" id="CHAPTER_XX-b"></a>CHAPTER XX<br /><br /> -<small>THE EMPRESS ALEXANDRA FEODOROVNA AND HER CHILDREN</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">I have</span> already spoken of the Empress Alexandra Feodorovna, and mentioned -some of the singularities of her character. These singularities have -lately assumed a more decided aspect, and have been the subject of -comment by the public. When the Empress was quite young her shyness was -attributed to timidity; but as years went on it became evident that her -nervous system was seriously impaired. The general report was that she -was given to studying the mysteries of occult science, and that these -studies proved too much for her nerves. She saw dangers where they did -not exist, and was always fearing the catastrophes which were daily -predicted to her by spiritualists who sought their own advantage out of -her weakness. After a time she was prevailed upon to give up these -people, and she turned her mind towards religion. In this connection -gossip has had much to say about a monk called Gregor Raspoutine. He was -a travelling monk, who went about from one place to another preaching -what he called the Kingdom of Heaven. He sprang into notice when he -started a campaign with another monk, named Illiodore, who also called -himself a prophet, and who wanted to found a religion of his own. He was -the abbot of a monastery at Saratoff, where his bishop became one of his -adherents. At first Raspoutine was a follower of Illiodore, then they -became enemies, and each denounced the other.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_393" id="page_393">{393}</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_018" id="ill_018"></a> -<a name="ill_019" id="ill_019"></a> -<a name="ill_020" id="ill_020"></a> -<a name="ill_021" id="ill_021"></a> -<a name="ill_022" id="ill_022"></a> -<a href="images/ill_010_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_010_sml.jpg" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"> -<table border="0"> -<tr><td colspan="3"><p>THE CHILDREN OF THE TSAR</p></td></tr> -<tr><td class="sml"><p>Grand Duchess Olga<br /> -Grand Duchess Marie</p></td> -<td class="sml"><p>Grand Duchess Tatiana<br /> -Grand Duchess Anastasia</p></td></tr> -<tr><td colspan="3" class="sml"><p>The Tsarevitch Alexis</p></td></tr> -<tr><td colspan="3" class="sml"><p><i>Photos: Boissonnas & Eggler, St. Petersburg</i></p></td></tr> -</table> -</div> -</div> - -<p class="nind">Illiodore was soon -unfrocked after having spent some months as a prisoner in a monastery -far from Saratoff; but Raspoutine, in spite of his many vagaries, which -far exceeded those of Illiodore, escaped prosecution owing, it is said, -to influence in high quarters.</p> - -<p>He was introduced to the Empress by the Grand Duchess Elizabeth her -sister, who from her convent in Moscow still exercised a great influence -over the little Court of Tsarskoye Selo. She suggested to Alexandra -Feodorovna to call to her the wandering monk, who was considered by many -people in the light of a saint, and to ask him to pray for her and for -her children—especially for the Heir to the Throne, who was the object -of her particular anxiety.</p> - -<p>Not long after he was brought to the notice of the Empress, Raspoutine -is credited with having persuaded her that as long as he was allowed to -remain she would be safe from any danger, and her children, too, would -always remain unharmed, no matter what might occur. He managed to instil -in her the idea that it was his protection that kept the Heir to the -Throne in good health, and that if he were to be sent away from the -Palace something would happen to the child. So intimate became his -ministrations that whispers were heard, and the matter became a general -subject of conversation among the public, even in far-off provinces. -Newspapers began to make allusions to it in veiled words, and it was -severely discussed in the Duma.</p> - -<p>M. Stolypin, who was still alive, tried to send the monk away from St. -Petersburg, but after he had been assassinated Raspoutine came back, and -his influence became stronger than ever. Nevertheless, talk became so -pointed that when the President of the third Duma, M. Rodzianko, was -received in private audience by the Emperor, he<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_394" id="page_394">{394}</a></span> ventured to make a -remark about Raspoutine and the gossip to which his perpetual presence -at Tsarskoye Selo gave rise. Nicholas II. became immediately angry, and -told M. Rodzianko in severe terms that no one had the right to repeat -idle tales about the private life of his family.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless Raspoutine was sent away for some time. He left the capital -for his native village in the wilds of Siberia, and for a period nothing -was heard about him. Then last autumn the Heir to the Throne fell ill at -Spala, and the Empress, who was quite frantic, cried out aloud that this -misfortune had happened because they had sent Raspoutine into exile. The -monk was recalled, and he was once more admitted into the intimacy of -the Imperial Family. He is always at Tsarskoye Selo, but his presence -there is kept secret, so that a good many people are not even aware that -he has returned. But his influence remains the same, and it is -maintained that the Empress is more convinced than ever that it was his -prayers that saved her son during his last severe illness.</p> - -<p>A lot of rubbish has been written about the illness of the Tsarevitch, -and the most stupid tales have been circulated. The reality is sad -enough without exaggeration making it worse. The child, who has been -very delicate ever since his birth, suffers from an organic disease of -the arteries, which are liable to rupture upon the slightest provocation -and even without cause. Already, three years ago, he had to undergo an -operation, which was performed by Professor Fedoroff, one of the doctors -who treated him in the autumn of 1912. The fact was kept secret from the -public. Every effort was made to keep secret the state of health of the -little boy, and to prevent the world from guessing that it gave rise to -uneasiness if not to real anxiety. The child was worshipped by his -parents, who for ten years had been waiting for that son upon whose -existence so<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_395" id="page_395">{395}</a></span> much depended. When at last he was born he became an idol -both for his father and for his mother, and indulged to such an extent -that it marred his temperament, converting him into a peevish, -disagreeable child. Every whim he had was gratified at once, and all his -innumerable caprices were obeyed. The result, as can be imagined, has -been disastrous.</p> - -<p>Generally children born to exalted positions are brought up with the -utmost care as regards their moral training and their education. The -little Tsarevitch was surrounded with the utmost vigilance, but -unfortunately that vigilance was exerted only in the direction of his -health and his safety. Training he receives none, and education very -little.</p> - -<p>The Grand Duke Alexis is now about nine years old, but up to the present -no tutor has been appointed to him. He gets a few lessons from his -mother, and once or twice a week a master comes to teach him how to read -and write; but his only attendant is a sailor, who follows him about -everywhere, and who is at the same time his nurse and his tutor and his -guardian. The man is of common birth, and though perhaps very devoted to -his charge, yet can hardly be considered as the proper trainer for a -future Sovereign. But neither the Emperor nor the Empress thinks it -necessary to give to their only son a tutor of appropriate rank or -birth.</p> - -<p>From morning to night the Tsarevitch is told that his existence is so -precious to his parents that no caprice of his is to be allowed to pass -without being at once gratified. He is constantly impressed with his own -importance, and already knows very well his rights, though he entirely -ignores his duties. Arrogant by nature, this arrogance is fostered -instead of being corrected. No one is allowed to rebuke him, or even to -contradict him. The Tsarevitch<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_396" id="page_396">{396}</a></span> beats his sisters, tyrannises over his -servants, and whenever anyone attempts to correct him he instantly -threatens the unfortunate person with all kind of punishments.</p> - -<p>His entourage, as well as those of his father and mother, do nothing but -flatter him. No one seems to think of the evils such a system of -education carries along with it, nor to reflect on the fate that menaces -the Russian Empire should it ever come to be ruled by the spoilt little -boy who now is Heir to the Throne of the Romanoffs.</p> - -<p>A few years ago an anecdote was circulated everywhere in St. Petersburg -concerning the small Tsarevitch. It seems that one morning Ministers -were waiting to be received by the Emperor at the Palace of Tsarskoye -Selo. Among them was M. Izvolsky, at that time head of the Foreign -Office. He was talking with another person seated next to him, and did -not notice the Tsarevitch, who happened to run through the room. The -latter instantly went up to M. Izvolsky, and in an imperious tone told -him that “when the Heir to the Throne crosses a room Ministers ought to -get up.” M. Izvolsky became so confused that he did not know what to do -or to say, and his confusion became still worse when, a few moments -later, the Emperor, at the end of the audience which he granted to him, -asked him what misunderstanding he had had with the Tsarevitch. M. -Izvolsky hardly found words to explain, and Nicholas II. told him then, -with evident pride, “Yes, later on you will find it harder to deal with -my son than with me.”</p> - -<p>The incident is characteristic, as it shows that the Tsar never realised -the importance of the words spoken by his little son. A far-seeing -father would have severely rebuked the child for his insolence, and told -him that at six years old one ought to learn one’s lessons and not make -remarks to people whose age and position entitled them<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_397" id="page_397">{397}</a></span> to respect; but -Nicholas II. was only struck with what appeared to him to be the spirit -of independence shown by the Tsarevitch.</p> - -<p>Another anecdote was related about the Tsarevitch. It seems that he is -always very eager to be saluted by the soldiers whom he meets, and by -the regiments assembling at reviews. Now etiquette in Russia exacts that -when the Sovereign is present he only is saluted by the troops. The boy -did not like this, pride being thus rebuked, so that whenever he was -present at a parade, such as takes place at Tsarskoye Selo on the days -when a regiment celebrates its religious feast, he used to run in -advance of his father so as to be saluted before the soldiers perceived -their Sovereign. This was noticed, and upon the representations of the -Grand Duke Nicholas, who told the Emperor that the troops got so -confused at this that they did not know what they were to do, or who -they were to salute, the Tsarevitch was forbidden to leave his father’s -side.</p> - -<p>In spite of a system of education which is only directed towards the -care of his person in the physical sense, the little Grand Duke does not -grow a healthy child. Perhaps his delicacy is in part responsible for -his peevish temper; perhaps it only proceeds from the mistaken way in -which he is being brought up. But most certainly the boy is constantly -ailing. His mother watches him day and night, and he is her only care; -doctors are seldom absent from his bedside, his father forgets -everything if his little son has an ache, but all this does not give the -Tsarevitch good health. For some years now the Imperial Family have -spent months at a time at the Crimea in the hope that the sojourn in a -mild climate will do away with the child’s weakness, and help him to -attain better health. But nothing seems to help; indeed, in the autumn -of 1912 it<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_398" id="page_398">{398}</a></span> became impossible longer to hide from the public the state -of health of the Emperor’s only son. Even then, however, the precise -cause of his illness was not revealed, and deceptive bulletins were -published, and such mystery surrounded the illness of the little boy -that it gave rise to all kinds of silly tales which were circulated -abroad and in Russia, among people who had no means of coming into -contact with the Imperial Family or with Court Society in St. -Petersburg.</p> - -<p>As I have said already, the truth is sad enough, because it is -considered certain that there is very little hope that the Tsarevitch -will reach manhood, and this knowledge impels heartfelt sympathy towards -his parents, who, after having longed for so many years for the birth of -this heir, now have to resign themselves to the probability that his -days are numbered.</p> - -<p>It is in part that sad knowledge which makes the Empress so -extraordinary in her ways, and so inclined to call every possible help, -whether mystic or material, which even faintly gives the barest -possibility of saving her son. It also explains why she has become so -strange, and hates so much to see anyone, or to take part in any -festivity, even for the sake of her daughters. Of these the two eldest -ones are already grown up and lead sad lives, never being permitted to -enjoy themselves as girls of their age generally do. Rumour will have it -that the eldest, the Grand Duchess Olga, will soon be married, and one -can only hope that for once rumour does not lie.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_399" id="page_399">{399}</a></span></p> - -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXI-b" id="CHAPTER_XXI-b"></a>CHAPTER XXI<br /><br /> -<small>THE 300TH ANNIVERSARY OF A DYNASTY</small></h3> - -<p class="nind"><span class="smcap">It</span> was a bleak and wet though not cold winter morning to which St. -Petersburg awoke on March 6th, 1913. For weeks people had talked about -what the anniversary would mean to Russia, and had been eagerly awaiting -it. For it was to commemorate the momentous events that had taken place -three centuries before, when the deputation of the Boyars of Moscow, -headed by its venerable Patriarch, had set forth for the distant town of -Kostroma, to offer the crown of the Ruriks to the young son of the two -victims of the cruel Boris Godounov, the monk Philaret Romanoff and his -wife Martha the nun, who had been thrown by Boris into cloisters whence -he had never expected to emerge. How many important events had taken -place in the history of Russia since that memorable day! and how closely -the Romanoff Dynasty had identified itself with the nation that had -called them to its head in those troubled and dark times, when it had -seemed that the country was going to fall for ever under the Polish -yoke! How many sad and terrible, how many glorious pages also had been -added to the book of its history! Truly it was an anniversary to be -rendered for ever memorable.</p> - -<p>Had Nicholas I., his son Alexander II., or the late Tsar been alive, it -is probable that some stupendous work of charity, as well as a wide -political amnesty, would have marked that day. The public expected some -such thing to happen. It hoped that some lasting monument would<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_400" id="page_400">{400}</a></span> be -raised by the initiative of the Sovereign, to render it for ever -memorable; that mercies should be shown, miseries relieved, tears dried, -an impulse given both to public and to private charities; something -attempted to raise the moral standard of the people by the creation of -new schools and educational establishments. In short, they expectantly -hoped that the monarch would look from the height of his Throne to where -so many needs waited to be satisfied, where so much was expected to be -done, and had to be done if Russia was to emerge from her present state -of semi-barbarism to take her place among the nations. Not only in -political and social spheres did dire need exist, but also and -especially exigent was the education of the lower classes, which at -present constitute in Russia such a dangerous element in her social -fabric, and who threaten to overturn the present order of things without -being able to replace it by anything rational.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, March 6th was destined to overthrow all these hopes. The -manifesto published upon that occasion disappointed everybody, even -those who benefited by it. People had expected as a certainty that a -wide political amnesty would wipe off old scores, allow old grievances -to be forgotten, and permit people to begin their lives over again. One -had hoped that on the morning of that spring day some who were living -far away in the country of eternal snow and ice would wake up to the -realisation that their exile was over, that henceforward they would be -free to return to their old homes. Another had believed that the words -of the nun Martha, when she blessed her only son on his being called to -the Throne, and wished him to reign for the peace and joy of his people, -would be remembered by her descendant, and that he, too, would wish to -bring peace to those who trusted him and his instincts of mercy. But all -these hopes, these tremulous<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_401" id="page_401">{401}</a></span> anticipations, these flickering visions of -mercy and peace, failed of realisation.</p> - -<p>Any Sovereign placed in such exceptional circumstances would surely have -had the impulse to do something for the nation in order to improve the -general conditions of its existence. Such thoughts may have animated -Nicholas II., but if they did they died before they were given -expression. A large gift of a few millions coming from his private purse -would have made him none the poorer, and would have brought again to him -the popularity which he had been steadfastly losing ever since the day -of his accession to the Throne of the Romanoffs. That sum, spent in -building new schools, or even hospitals in various large towns in -Russia, would have made his name and person popular all over the -country; would have brought him blessings and thanks from millions of -poor people whose needs, physical and moral, such a gift would have met. -But apparently no such idea occurred to him or to his Consort. On March -6th their only thought was to admire the decorations and the bunting -displayed in the streets of the capital; they accepted the addresses, -felicitations, and gifts of their subjects. For all the outward -expression evinced they never, even for one single moment, gave their -attention to the fact that in return for what was presented to them they -also ought to give something to those who offered them all that was in -their means to give.</p> - -<p>The amnesty so solemnly promulgated proved to be nothing less than a -farce. All the thieves and common malefactors who were crowding the -prisons of St. Petersburg and the other towns of the Empire were set -free, but the political exiles, men of culture and the highest civic and -private virtue, were left to their sad fate, with only their sorrow and -their despairing memories.</p> - -<p>There was one personage who had been the object of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_402" id="page_402">{402}</a></span> the general pity -because a feeling of honesty, unknown generally in a man placed in the -position he was in at the time of his fall and condemnation, had led him -to tell the truth about the conduct and machinations of the political -police of which he was the head. M. Lapoukhine had been followed into -his exile by the sympathy not only of those who knew him well but also -of many persons who had never seen him. It was felt that he was a victim -of a corrupt order of things, perhaps also of private revenge coming -from such high quarters that one could not even mention them. One had -fully believed that the three hundredth year of the reign of the -Romanoff Dynasty would bring him a free pardon and the right to take up -once more his place in a Society that had never excluded him from its -midst. But March 6th came and went, and nothing was heard about this -unfortunate man, and this indifference to his fate raised such a storm -of indignation everywhere that even the feelings of loyalty of many -which until then had never wavered began to be shaken in presence of -this arrant injustice.</p> - -<p>A few days later, however, the mistake was rectified, and M. Lapoukhine -was allowed to leave Siberia; but the first impression could not be -corrected. It was felt that this act of mercy, coming as it did after -the time it was hoped for, was robbing it of its whole grandeur and -generosity. On the Jubilee Day it would have raised a universal -acclamation; a week later, it fell flat, because it appeared to have -been merely compelled by the general indignation evoked by its neglect -on an occasion when peace and pardon ought to have been in the forefront -with a strength that no circumstance and no advice from any individual -should have been able to restrain.</p> - -<p>The only point in which the amnesty satisfied the public was its -application to all matters relating to the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_403" id="page_403">{403}</a></span> press and its misdeeds. -There, for the first time in the history of modern Russia, the pardons -granted were complete and without restrictions, and the satisfaction -which they provoked was absolutely sincere and heart-whole.</p> - -<p>It is one of the misfortunes of Nicholas II. that he is so badly advised -by those who surround him.</p> - -<p>The festivities themselves provoked no enthusiasm from the crowds. They -were damped externally by the rain, which fell in torrents during the -whole time they lasted, and morally by the disappointment provoked by -the manifesto. The streets were sumptuously decorated, the illuminations -in the town were splendid, the ball offered by the nobility of the -province of St. Petersburg to the Sovereigns was like fairyland in its -magnificence, but the nation remained indifferent. Its feelings were not -in unison with the spirit of the celebrations; it did not share with the -Imperial House the joy that House seemed to feel upon so auspicious an -occasion.</p> - -<p>The jubilee celebrations had, however, one distinguishing feature. The -Emperor and his family came from Tsarskoye Selo, and for the first time -since the war and the revolution resided for three days in the Winter -Palace. On March 6th they drove in state to the Kazan Cathedral for a -solemn service of thanksgiving. All the wealth and rank of St. -Petersburg were assembled there to greet them. All the high -functionaries of the Empire were present. Troops were assembled and -lined the streets through which the Imperial procession passed. Their -cheers alone, however, broke the stillness of those streets, for the -populace was absent. Except a few chosen persons, police, and soldiers, -none was present from the nation, which thus tacitly declined to -participate in the festival. The Emperor himself looked grave and pale. -He drove in an open carriage, with his little son seated beside him,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_404" id="page_404">{404}</a></span> -and when he entered the cathedral a Cossack from the escort took the -child in his arms and carried him inside the church, where he was placed -in a chair beside his mother. The sight was inexpressibly sad, because -it proved the truth of what had been whispered ever since the autumn, -that the Heir to the Throne was still suffering from disease. The white, -pinched, small face of the boy, gazing anxiously round him at all the -sea of human beings before him, engrossed with the beauty of the -unaccustomed pageant, painfully impressed the spectators in the -cathedral, and many a mother among the ladies present sighed as she -looked at him, murmuring to herself, “Poor little fellow, what a pity, -and how sad for the parents!”</p> - -<p>The members of the Imperial Family who had preceded the Sovereign to the -cathedral bowed profoundly as he appeared through the huge doorway. The -Patriarch of Antiochus, who had specially travelled to Russia for this -important occasion, advanced, surrounded by priests, monks, bishops, and -members of the higher clergy, whose flowing hair, long beards, golden -robes, and heavily bejewelled mitres added to the picturesqueness of the -spectacle. Everywhere one turned the eye rested on embroidered uniforms, -glittering cuirasses, ladies attired in white, lighted tapers, and ikons -shining forth in the semi-darkness of the vast cathedral, with the glory -of the diamonds and precious stones which adorned them. The choristers -intoned the anthem for the day in soft harmonies, which gradually grew -louder and louder; whilst Nicholas II. and his Consort, bending down -before the Patriarch, received from his hands the Holy Water which he -presented to them, and kissed the Cross with which he blessed them.</p> - -<p>Then they took up their places under the crimson<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_405" id="page_405">{405}</a></span> canopy, which had been -erected in their honour opposite the altar, and facing the miraculous -image of Our Lady of Kazan, patroness of the church and of Russia. They -stood there together, the Emperor erect, and with a glance that kept -anxiously and furtively scanning the faces of the assembly as if afraid -of meeting some secret danger lurking somewhere behind the pillars of -the edifice; the Empress robed in white, with the blue ribbon of St. -Andrew across her shoulder, sadness upon her classically beautiful -features, was immobile as a statue, save when she bent down now and then -over the arm-chair in which her little son had been placed. Standing a -little before her, on the right side of Nicholas II., was his mother, -the sweet Empress Marie, also dressed in white, with tears filling her -beautiful soft eyes, the only pathetic figure in the vast assemblage -save the child on whom so many hopes were centred, and who, by an irony -which perhaps was realised by few among the spectators, appeared to have -been brought there for the purpose of showing into what weak and frail -hands was entrusted the future of that proud Romanoff Dynasty.</p> - -<p>The head of it remained in his place throughout the Divine Service of -thanksgiving, which was celebrated by all the bishops. He, too, bent his -knee with his subjects during the blessing with which it ended, and then -slowly he left the cathedral. As he appeared on its threshold a fleeting -ray of sun rested on his head. It reminded me of that other glorious -light that on an occasion perhaps even more solemn had hovered above the -brow of his father Alexander III. as he emerged from the golden gates of -the Church of the Assumption in Moscow, with the huge diamond crown of -his ancestors which he had just assumed resting upon it. Nearly thirty -years had gone by since that day; the mighty Tsar was lying in his -quiet<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_406" id="page_406">{406}</a></span> grave, and nearly all those who had accompanied him on that -memorable day had also disappeared from this earthly scene. Nearly -everything had been changed, but the places and people who knew him no -more were weeping for him, even amidst the pomp of the present festival.</p> - -<p>As I examined the pale, impassive features of his successor, I wondered -whether he gave a thought to another bleak March morning, when, still a -boy, he had waited, together with his brothers and sisters, for the -return of his parents from the Winter Palace, where they had been -summoned to see a monarch die whose Crown they were to inherit. Did he -remember, I wondered, the first words uttered by the new Sovereign when -receiving the bread and the salt with which his servants greeted him on -his entering for the first time his Anitchkov Palace as the Tsar of All -the Russias, “I will try to be a father to my people.” As the memory of -those words rang in the ears of the few among that vast company who had -heard them, what a melancholy contrast they afforded to the actual -“mercies” with which Nicholas II. had seen fit to celebrate the three -hundredth year of the accession of his Dynasty to the Throne of the -Ruriks.</p> - -<p>As I watched the brilliant procession pass before me, I thought, too, of -that other far-away May morning which had witnessed the Coronation of -Alexander III.; of the peace and prosperity which his short reign had -brought to the vast Empire over the destinies of which he had so wisely -presided. Whither had fled that peace he had tried so hard to establish -permanently within his realms? The eighteen years that had elapsed since -his death had only brought disaster, strife, uneasiness to the nation he -had loved so well.</p> - -<p>Whatever have been the faults of the Romanoffs,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_407" id="page_407">{407}</a></span> whatever mistakes they -may have made, whatever cruelties they have been responsible for, no one -can deny that they have been strong men. Fearlessly reckless sometimes, -but always sincere in their convictions and their love for their people, -never indifferent as to their fate and welfare. The present Tsar is the -first representative of their race in whom weakness and indecision find -themselves allied; the first whose existence practically counts for -nothing in the eyes of his many subjects, whom they neither respect, -fear, nor hate.</p> - -<p>This indifference as to the importance of his person has never been more -apparent than on that wet morning of March 6th, when he left the Kazan -Cathedral to return to the Winter Palace, after having rendered his -thanks to the Almighty for the protection accorded to his ancestors as -well as to himself. The festival celebrated on that day was in no sense -a popular one, nor did it leave any definite impression. The nation was -simply interested, and perhaps in a certain degree amused, owing to the -amount of bunting displayed during the day and the number of lamps -lighted at night in honour of the occasion. Cheers of the kind these -gauds provoke were heard, it is true; but sincere enthusiasm was totally -lacking. And when, two days later, the Emperor, while attending the ball -given in his honour by the nobility of St. Petersburg, replied to the -address of welcome and loyalty with which they received him, the very -tone in which his words were uttered seemed to be utterly wanting in -firmness or conviction. True, the National Anthem was sung in reply to -the speech of the monarch, and was sung with eagerness perhaps, as one -might expect from the cultured imagination of such an assembly. But one -felt, just as much, that this eagerness was imposed by circumstances, -not that it proceeded from one of these inspirations which<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_408" id="page_408">{408}</a></span> happen -sometimes in the life of nations and unite it in one thought and one -hope.</p> - -<p>The words, as they solemnly called upon the Almighty to protect the -Tsar, sounded almost defiant, but by one of those strange ironies which -happen so often in life, they appeared only too appropriate to the needs -of the situation as they remain at present; for never, believe me, in -the whole history of Russia did a Sovereign more need the protection of -the Almighty than His Majesty Nicholas II., Emperor and Autocrat of All -the Russias, does now, in this nineteenth year of his sad and -unfortunate reign!</p> - -<p class="fint">THE END<br /><br /> -Printed by <span class="smcap">Cassell & Company, Limited, la Belle Sauvage, London</span>, E.C.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"> -<img src="images/back.jpg" width="302" height="500" alt="" title="" /> -</div> - -<hr class="full" /> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Behind the veil at the Russian court, by -Catherine Radziwill - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BEHIND THE VEIL *** - -***** This file should be named 61886-h.htm or 61886-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/1/8/8/61886/ - -Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images available at The Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/back.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/back.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d8cc385..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/back.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 57b11a1..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_001_lg.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_001_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9958b04..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_001_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_001_sml.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_001_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a5b83a6..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_001_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_003_lg.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_003_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f92128c..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_003_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_003_sml.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_003_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b945938..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_003_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_004_lg.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_004_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4cdc6aa..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_004_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_004_sml.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_004_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8ad8e81..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_004_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_005_lg.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_005_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 732cf40..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_005_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_005_sml.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_005_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1397e3b..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_005_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_006_lg.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_006_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0729029..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_006_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_006_sml.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_006_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 304703c..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_006_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_007_lg.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_007_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fc567f9..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_007_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_007_sml.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_007_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f965606..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_007_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_008_lg.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_008_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index cf52ee0..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_008_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_008_sml.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_008_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 57bf58b..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_008_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_009_lg.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_009_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7263af9..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_009_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_009_sml.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_009_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f98a1d9..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_009_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_010_lg.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_010_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e4b0204..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_010_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61886-h/images/ill_010_sml.jpg b/old/61886-h/images/ill_010_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fe9dc2e..0000000 --- a/old/61886-h/images/ill_010_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null |
